A Comedy of Errors

Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/42414606.

Rating: Teen And Up Audiences

Archive Warning: No Archive Warnings Apply
Category: Gen
Fandoms: Harry Potter - J. K. Rowling, Fantastic Beasts and Where to Find Them
(Movies), The Wizarding World - All Media Types
Relationship: Minor or Background Relationship(s)
Characters: Original Female Character(s), Original Child Character(s), Remus Lupin,
Lyall Lupin, Kingsley Shacklebolt, Alastor "Mad-Eye" Moody,
Emmeline Vance, Severus Snape, Original Characters, Black Family
(Harry Potter), Original Female Character(s) of Color, Neville
Longbottom, Daphne Greengrass
Additional Tags: Modern Character in the Wizarding World (Harry Potter), Latin
American Character(s), Mistaken Identity, Secret Identity, Identity
Reveal, Isekai, Portal Fantasy, Self-Insert, though not really self insert,
Worldbuilding, Magical Realism, De-Aged Original Female
Character(s), Crack Treated Seriously, Fluff and Crack, Fluff and Humor,
Found Family, Adopted Children, Families of Choice, Parenting, Father-
Daughter Relationship, Fatherhood, Family Bonding, Protective Remus
Lupin, Single Parent Remus Lupin, Age Regression/De-Aging, Period
Typical Attitudes, Slow Build, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence,
Trigger warnings in author's notes, Mystery, Character Development, For
Want of a Nail, Canon Compliant Severus Snape, Referencing Canon
Compliant James Potter, Canon Complaint Sirius Black, Hurt/Comfort,
Angst and Hurt/Comfort, Comfort/Angst, Slice of Life, Flawed Original
Character(s), SI-OC, Canon-Typical Violence, Canon-Typical Behavior,
Historically Accurate Student Behaviour
Language: English
Series: Part 2 of A Comedy of Failures
Collections: SakurAlpha's Fic Rec of Pure how did you create this you amazing bean,
PBR's favorite fanfics, Modern Character in Fictional World, HP Self-
Insert, Fics that give me life, oh stars~!（＾Ｏ＾☆♪, my heart is here,
ongoing fics that make me have a ton of tabs open, Lilranko Interesting
Read List, fics that made me lose sleep bcs it's soooo good!, Best
Reincarnation/time travel/dimension travel, Bookshelf for Sleepless
Nights, Encapsulating the Universe, yes yes yes
Stats: Published: 2022-10-16 Updated: 2023-11-20 Words: 204,077 Chapters:
34/?
 A Comedy of Errors
by VisceralComa

Summary

“Dear Mister Remus J. Lupin, You have been summoned on behalf of the Office for Magical
Youth Placement. You were named guardian to 1 underaged magical child. Before status can
be finalized and ministry assistance provided to support the child’s needs, we require your
assistance in validating the safety of their placement.-" Remus dropped the letter. Who in
their right mind would name him guardian of a child? He gasped as his stomach twisted.
“Harry?”

Only it wasn't Harry.

Irregular Updates.
 Deceitful Audible
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

On her list of irrational fears of how she’d die, being sucked into a toilet due to pressure was
high up there. It was only possible at a cruising altitude of at least thirty-three thousand feet
in a commercial airline, using the toilet, and flushing it while sitting on it. It’s not a pretty
death and a horrifically painful one to boot. But it is an irrational and unreasonable fear for a
reason. Mainly because she always stood up to flush. So being sucked in was 100%
impossible.

No. Not impossible, 99.99999999% improbable. Because she was just sucked in. Or rather
flushed in. And she wasn’t even in an airplane!

Her whole body felt squeezed and twisted on all sides as toilet water rushed around her. She
hadn’t taken a breath but she needn’t have as the water disappeared as quickly as it appeared.
She stumbled out of what looked like an incredibly large fireplace in a blaze of green fire that
didn’t burn her.

This broke her unusual meter.

She thought it couldn’t get any weirder until the momentum sent her sprawling forward. The
loose ends of her sleeves flopped and her pants sagged around her hips. The bag she’d been
grabbing from the toilet stall hook went flying and she gasped as her head bounced against
the hard floor. She barely managed to keep her glasses on her nose as well, as they were
suddenly a bit too big for her head size. She drowned in the spare fabric of her clothes. Her
bra sagged, now empty in her shirt, where her fairly well endowed chest once was supported.

Several onlookers stopped to observe her in confusion. Their perplexed expressions built up
her own bafflement and then embarrassment. She hastily sat up, or tried to as she
underestimated how far she had to reach. Her arms were a lot shorter than she remembered a
second ago. And lighter. The flap of fat on her upper arms were all gone and when she
yanked the sleeves up, the dark arm hair was gone, replaced by wispy blonde peach fuzz. She
eyed herself, her hands, the lack of wrinkles and even some of her scars - specifically the
long healed self inflicted ones she gave herself in her teens. Not anything angsty of course,
she’d been a cocky and edgy teen who wanted permanent stripes and her parents wouldn’t let
her get a tattoo at fifteen (rightfully so). She got half way through the second stripe when she
gave up, thus resulting in the scars.

“What the hell?” she slapped her hands over her mouth, aghast at the squeak to her voice.
“Oh no,” she groaned behind her fingers and then looked up at the approach of footsteps.

It was then she took in her surroundings. It looked like she was underground somewhere. A
long hallway with people coming out of large fireplaces in bursts of green flames and red
British styled phone booths dropping in and going up, as if by magic. She noticed the moving
ceiling. Her jaw went slack in awe.
“Poppet, you lost? Where’s your mum?” A man in a gray suit uniform asked. He wore a short
cloak around his shoulders and a pointed grey hat.

“What…” she floundered. “Lost?” She nodded. Oh yes, she was very much lost. “I was just
in the toilet, and then I was…” she looked behind her at the fireplace where more people
were suddenly popping into existence with licks of green flames. Her eyes widened.

“Oh dear, did you get separated from your parents in the entrance?”

“No. I was by myself,” she explained, unsure what was happening. This all seemed familiar
but like a far off dream or memory.

“That can’t be right. You should be accompanied by your parents. You shouldn’t go out
wandering alone. Which department do they work in?”

“Department? No no I…my parents don’t work here!” she stuttered. She felt a touch of
anxiety the more she heard her voice and felt the inevitable burn of tears in her eyes as panic
bubbled in her throat.

“Hey now, no need to cry, luv. Come on, let’s get your things and I’ll take you to the office
and we’ll get you sorted.” The man stooped down to lay his hand on her shoulder, attempting
to be reassuring.

It didn’t help and tears burst as she panted from a panic attack. The man looked around
nervously and a passerby swooped down to help. “There there, sweetums. Everything will be
all right.” She was a light haired woman in a smart skirt and shirt with a mauve cloak and the
same style of pointed hat. The girl cried into her arms and she brushed her head.

“Madam Hopkirk!” The man in the uniform sent a relieved look her way. “Thank you, I’m
awful with children.”

Children?! The word sent her further into hysterics.

Madam Hopkirk responded with warmth and patience. “It’s alright. Just calm down. Can you
tell me your name, luv?”

“Pe-Penny.”

“Now then Penny, dry your tears. Let’s get you some nice tea. Warm you up.” Hopkirk made
eye contact with the uniformed man and he went around picking up the dropped items.

Hopkirk led Penny to the elevator and then to an office. Penny had been too busy drying her
eyes at first to notice the elevator movement but when they stopped she gasped as paper
planes flew all on their own in impossible ways. Then she noticed exactly how much shorter
she was compared to Hopkirk.

When they entered the office, Penny read the plaque as they passed under it. “Improper Use
of Magic”.
She was directed to sit at a visitor’s seat opposite the assistant’s desk, where a plaque named
her as Mafalda Hopkirk. Her bag was set down, and the wizard in the uniform placed a long
sleek black stick with a tapered end beside it. On one end, what would be the handle, was the
insignia of a particular fruit with a bite out of it and hanging from a little notched hole in the
handle hung a little metal charm of a twenty sided dice.

Penny stared at the stick, having never seen it before. Yet it had her phone charm and her
phone’s brand logo on it. That bred all sorts of questions.

“Now then, Penny, why don’t we start with what happened?” A cup of tea floated and set in
front of her all on its own.

Penny’s head snapped up to Hopkirk’s, dazed by everything.

“Where am I?”

Hopkirk sighed, but answered. “You’re in the ministry. In the office of..“

“…improper use of magic.” Penny muttered along, but she couldn’t believe it. There was no
way. She must be having a stroke. But if she wasn’t, how else could she explain how her
clothes were suddenly sagging, and the strange things around her.

“I…” Penny went to explain the chain of events but she was cut off by a high pitched grating
voice.

“Ahem. Mafalda, what is that?”

Hopkirk quickly jumped to step in front of the chair as though to hide Penny. Penny,
however, spun to catch the plump woman that looked like someone vomited pepto bismal all
over her.

“Just a lost child, Madam Umbridge.”

Umbridge?! Penny gulped, and turned back around, afraid her recognition of the name would
cause trouble.

“Then why is it here? Shouldn’t the security witches be taking care of it?” Umbridge’s voice
rose higher pitched and conveyed disgust.

“I thought I’d step in. She looked ready to panic.”

Umbridge released an annoyed sound. “Mafalda. My office, now.” She disappeared with the
quick clip of heels.

Mafalda sighed. “I’ll be right back, Penny. Drink your tea.”

She was granted the solitude and space of Mafalda’s desk and cubicle. First, she pinched
herself several times. When that didn’t work, she banged her hand against the chair - wincing
as it left a red bruising mark. She even tried biting her finger. But nothing woke her from this
dream. She stopped when she drew blood and had to suck on her thumb to stop the bleeding.
Surprisingly, it calmed the growing panic a little.

There were other desks lined up and arranged into a square like pattern. Cubicles. Penny
leaned forward into the aisle to look at the other workers. The scenery would have been
mundane, if not for the floating paper airplanes, pamphlets, and workers chatting discreetly
while stirring their tea with magic.

Magic. Magic. Magic!

Her vision became unfocused as the panic set in. She turned her attention back to Mafalda’s
desk, looking for anything to focus on, to drown out the office chatter, and give herself the
space to calm down and think. Any second now Mafalda would return to ask what happened
and who her parents were.

Tick, tick, tick. Penny zeroed her gaze on a clock. Its sound was monotonous. The structure
of it was antique, old and wooden with three clock hands. One for the hour, one for the
minute, and one for the seconds. Along the circle rim of the timepiece were three arrows,
indicating the day, month, and year.

Penny held her breath. That sparked an idea.

What people thought she was, was a child. How she was a child again, she didn’t know and
would have to eventually find out. If she was where she thought she was and when she
thought she was, perhaps she could get help by who people think she is?

She just needed to pick the right person.

Preferably someone she could trust. Not Albus.

…who wouldn’t read her mind. Definitely not Severus.

…was in their right mind and sane. That’s a no on Moody.

…not politically aligned or connected to the ministry. Sorry Kingsley.

…with no existing blood family to think of. Goodbye the Tonks and Weasleys.

Penny frowned. That left one person. A person who couldn’t really contest her lie. Plus she
was a child, or looked like one, that would break the hearts of everyone who saw her.
Especially if she played it up. Penny eyed her reflection on the clock’s glass covering and
smiled.

By the time Mafalda returned, looking perfectly admonished and a little pale, Penny had it all
figured out. Well except one thing, her plan would fail if they had some magical equivalent of
a paternity test. And if they did…

Worst case scenario, she ends up in an orphanage.

But best case scenario, she’d end up an heiress.

“Sorry about that dear.” Mafalda sagged into her seat.

“S’kay.” Penny muttered, removing her thumb from her mouth. The cut on her finger alarmed
Mafalda who grasped her hand.

“What happened here?”

Penny didn’t answer, not immediately.

“I was bad.”

“Bad? What do you…” Mafalda’s asked and her eyes widened before her brows came down
angry as she saw the red bruising mark on her hand. She then looked over her clothes with
worry.

“Dear…who’re your parents?”

“Mum’s dead.” Penny muttered softly and looked down. Eyes wide with her bottom lip
quivering. Mafalda melted and then reached out to give her a pat.

“And your father?”

Here Penny milked it. She sucked in a breath sharply and sniffed. “M-Mum…Mum said he
couldn’t be with us.”

“Is he, like your mum?”

“No…I-I… Mum said he never wanted to see me. And if he did, he couldn’t because he had
a-a— different family.” Penny nearly slipped and said another family. That was too close to
home, and could be wrong. But different, different was closer to the truth.

Mafalda’s frown deepened and her voice softened. “Penny, who do you live with?”

“Mu-Mug-Muggles.” Penny curled in, clutching her stomach and faked a sob. It was dry and
she shook her torso but it was enough.

Mafalda’s gaze turned determined. “Are they the ones who…” she pointed at her hand and
Penny nodded and sobbed.

“Don’t make me go back.” Penny whispered, voice warbling just right.

“Don’t cry. You will not be going back to them. Not if I can help it.” Mafalda soothed while
stroking Penny’s back. Penny almost felt bad for taking advantage but she kept it up. “Do you
know your father’s name? Perhaps I can reach him by floo?”

Penny shook her head, pulled her legs onto the chair, and hugged her knees. “You can’t.”

“Oh, love. I’m sure I can, I just need his name.”

“No you can’t!” Penny insisted.

“Someone needs to take you. And I’m not letting those horrible muggles lay another hand on
you.”

Penny hesitated, deliberating then remained quiet.

Mafalda sighed. “Penny…if you won’t tell me that, then why did you come here? To the
Ministry?”

Penny exhaled like she was relieved and tentatively spoke. “Mum said…if there was ever any
problem, to find dad’s friend. But…I don’t know how. The muggles won’t give me any
money, and I don’t have an owl. Mum got me a wand-“ Penny assumed that was a wand
amongst her items. It sure looked like one. “But I can’t use magic yet. So…”

“So you came to the Ministry?”

“She said I should if things went bad.” Penny cradled her hand.

“Smart woman.” Mafalda muttered. “Well, Penny in order to find him, we’re going to need
your father’s name. To make sure it’s the right one. Do you understand?”

Penny stilled, horror coming over her face and she quivered her bottom lip but nodded.
“Okay”

“In the best case scenario, your father will come out here to take you.”

“He won’t…he can’t.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Because…” Penny fiddled with her sleeves and pouted sadly with a deep sigh. “Because
he’s in Azkaban.”

Mafalda stilled at the mention of the wizard prison, but Penny could see her face in the
clock’s reflection. Fear and apprehension.

“Azkaban?” Mafalda asked for clarification, paling when Penny gave it. “Wha-what is his
name?”

Penny squirmed uncomfortably, or tried to make it seem that way. “I…I won’t have to live in
Azkaban if I say, will I?”

“No! No no no. We would never put a child in that dreadful place.”

“Okay…” Penny conceded, bit her lip and told her.

Remus Lupin opened the door to the rundown cottage he’d been calling home for the last few
years. It had holes in the walls, leaky pipes, cracked foundation, broken windows, and
furnished with worn graying furniture. All of these things could easily be fixed with magic,
but the appearance kept the muggles in the area away. Which is what he wanted. Plus magic
could only fix it for so long and he’d have to recast the spells over and over, when it was just
easier to let it be.

He stopped inside the threshold and eyed the layer of dust on everything. He fished his wand
out of his jacket and flicked it in the air. The spell in his mind commanded the layer to rise
from every surface and collect into a glass container that he immediately covered.

Once done the air felt less stagnant as a warm spring breeze slipped through the cracks and
holes. He stepped back outside to grab his bag of tools and the basket of groceries before
trudging toward the small kitchen. He deposited his tool bag on a table and flicked his wand.
The stove filled itself with logs that were stacked next to it. The fire roared to life. Remus
filled his kettle and set it to boil as he put the rest of his groceries away. Most of it was
discounted or salvaged products he nicked from the box store on his way back from his last
job. Others were things he bought fresh from the Mum and Pop’s in town. Things like bread,
fruits, and meats.

He supplemented the rest with things he picked up on his monthly run in the woods. Any
small animal that happened to cross the wolf’s path while transformed would not be put to
waste, assuming the wolf didn’t consume it all. Or he’d catch a fish from a stream or pond
while his senses were still attuned, and then pick wild berries and vegetables on his way
back. Anything to save a few quid.

The kettle whistled. It lifted off the stove and poured itself into the prepared cup Remus had
set out. Remus ignored the magical happenings in favour of opening a box of his favorite
brand of toast he had procured from beside some chav’s car. He sniffed a sleeve of them and
nodded with a smile, setting them out on his plate. He went to retrieve the sole jar of jam he
had and frowned as it was almost empty. He was frugal with spreading it on the biscuits, but
he was used to doing that. It added a fresh moist sweetness to them.

Finally he set it all on the table beside the stack of letters, bills, and a few issues of the daily
prophet he managed to snatch from the Leaky’s trash.

He enjoyed his cup while catching up on Wizarding Britain. It wasn’t a world he participated
in often, due to the prejudice against people with his condition and there were few people he
had left from that world anyway. Oh sure there was his father, who he still saw every few
months. But he’d rather not taint his twilight years with the public scorn of having a
werewolf son.

Once done with his tea, he eyed the stack of letters - many with muggle postage and others
with none, only the faint smell of the stratosphere and owl droppings. He pulled a pair of
glasses from their case in his vest pocket and settled in to open each one. He sorted the
muggle ones into piles of bills and social assistance. Then the owls. There were letters from
old not-quite mates who were trying to sell him things. He tossed those aside. One that made
him pause. It smelled like a warm home. Faint wisps of dark coily hair from where it got
caught sprinkled the seal while being hastily tied away. His fingers lingered over the
signature of the return address. Meadows. He sighed.

“Not now…” he rubbed the bridge of his nose and set the letter aside, leaving the last one.

The official ministry insignia filled his stomach with dread and dropped stones as quickly as
he dropped the letter. He stood up and gaped at it, wondering what could the Ministry of
Magic want with him. A lick of paranoia swept up his neck. Could it be they found out about
one of his jobs? But then he caught which department it was from and frowned.

“Office for Magical Youth Placement?” He muttered. He’d never heard of that department
before. Tentatively, he checked if the paper was cursed or hexed. Finding nothing except the
usual protections to ensure only the named person can open the letter, he lowered his wand.
He slid one finger under the seal and opened it. His eyes widened at the words before him.

“Dear Mister Remus J. Lupin,

You have been summoned on behalf of the Office for Magical Youth Placement. You were
named guardian to 1 underaged magical child. Before status can be finalized and ministry
assistance provided to support the child’s needs, we require validating the safety of their
placement.

Please arrive on February 22nd at 9 am to courtroom…”

Remus dropped the letter. Him? Guardian? Who in their right mind would name him
guardian of a child? Much less who did he know that had a child that would need
guardianship over?

He gasped as his stomach twisted. “Harry?”

Lily and James’s son? No, he should be at Lily’s sisters’ house! Dumbledore assured him that
was the best place for Harry. It would be safest.

Unless…

Unless something happened to Lily’s sister?

“What was her name?” Remus muttered. Blast he could never remember. He could only
recall that Lily and her sister had a falling out and then they never spoke again. The thought
pained him, that Lily’s sister never even got to see her one last time. What tragedy had
befallen her that now Harry needed a new guardian?

His gaze tracked over the letter from Mrs. Meadows and frowned. The war had left so many
orphans and childless mothers behind. No parent should have to bury their child. But no child
should lose their parents before knowing them truly.

Still, if Lily’s sister had indeed perished and there really was no one else…he’d do it.

Remus looked around at the state of disrepair of the cottage. Right…he’d have to make this
place livable for a child. And more importantly…safe. Especially from himself.
The court date was near and hectic, to say the least. He had a few small jobs he had to do in
the nearest city. But it was nothing too difficult. He was the village’s on-call plumber and
handyman, and was paid under the table because he wasn’t properly hired through a
company, so insurance usually didn’t cover when he messed up. Though he never messed up.
Oh sure he had a license, but no place would hire him if he couldn’t explain why he needed
three days off every month. So he took what jobs the village repairmen wouldn’t or couldn’t
do. Usually jobs over the weekends or on holidays, or emergency jobs. It didn’t matter to
him. Most of the time it was easy to fix. He showed up with his tools, pretended to slip under
to examine and when the muggles stepped away to get him water or a towel, he’d use his
wand to fix it. It never fixed the underlying issues but it cleared or patched up any issues until
one of the regulars could handle it.

It might seem like he was taking advantage but given no place in wizarding Britain would
hire him, he’d just have to use his talents on muggle work. Plus it was a good paycheck even
if it wasn’t much; it was enough. Add in the social assistance he got, he covered his monthly
expenses, if just barely.

But if he were to be the guardian for Harry, that would have to change. He’d need to take on
more jobs. Maybe the next town over needed help. It’d be something he’d have to explore.
Or maybe even look into doing electrical work. He wasn’t sure if he could use his magic to
fix that.

For now he had to dust off his best suit for court, and he did the best he could in patching up
the cottage. The spare room he had was small. He’d used it as storage. There were mountains
of books he’d been gifted and salvaged from Godric’s Hollow. He also had what wasn’t
immediately sold or put into the Potter vault. Little tokens of memorabilia, James and Lily’s
clothes, all of Harry’s old toys, books, worn quidditch equipment. He sold a few of the items
for some coin but there were some things he couldn’t sell. He went hungry a few days of the
month for that.

Worth it in his mind. Especially now that he’d get the chance to give it to little Harry. Well
not so little. The boy should be about Hogwarts age.

Fuck…Hogwarts age! Remus shifted gears and dug through his things for all his old school
books. He set them apart, along with his old school robes. They’d need a wash for certain,
along with all the bed sheets he had.

The day before court, Remus stocked up the fridge. Using most of his last paycheck to be
sure he was full up. And he got himself a haircut. He’d been letting his hair and beard grow
long the last few years. Living alone with seldom contact with others left his grooming habits
a bit on the wild side. Or rather on the wolfish side.

That was another thing he prepped which made the lead up to the court day busy. He fortified
the walls, fixed every hole, and transfigured the door into something more solid. It needed to
withstand the claws of a werewolf in case he got into the cottage while Harry was here. If it
couldn’t he’ll have to apparate to Hogsmeade, stay in the shrieking shack like he used to.

Bathed, with neatly trimmed hair and mustache, he wore his least dusty suit, locked up the
cottage, and off he apparated to London.
He stepped out of the red phone booth. He looked around at everyone rushing in for the
morning. The ministry was as busy as ever. He signed himself in, then headed straight for the
lower levels. He had his summons with him and his visitors badge. Remus hastily flattened
his hair, unsure with the length he’d cut it too. Maybe he should go shorter. The stray ends of
hairs by his ears was distracting.

The elevator dinged and he walked. The courtroom he was going to was not the grand one
but a smaller one meant for mediation. There were others in that corridor. There were a few
couples looking at each other disgruntled. Divorce cases in the Wizarding community was
especially troublesome if things weren’t settled amicably. Remus bypassed them and found
the room, knocking on the door before stepping in when called.

The room was simple with a long table. A judge would preside at one end and the
representatives or parties on either side. He spied the stuffy Ministry worker assigned to the
case who smiled at him.

Lupin’s smile brightened as he spied a small child beside her. Their messy wild dark hair
hung over oversized glasses that were pushed up the nose of a child. Remus walked around to
his side of the table, not taking his eyes off them.

His steps slowed as he watched them bury their head in a book. His lips twitched seeing the
title of a school book for charms. Lily had always been excellent at charms.

But no sooner than he smiled did his lips drop when the child peered up at him through a set
of curly bangs. Where he expected green eyes, were dark brown. Where he expected the
triangular shaped jaw, it was round. Where he expected tufted jet black hair, was a mess of
curly dark brown locks. Where he expected Harry, was….was he didn’t know.

His brows furrowed. “You’re not…Harry,” he whispered softly.

The child’s expectant and excited look dropped, replaced with a wince and solemn gaze.

Remus didn’t know them, and yet he still felt guilty at their clear disappointment in his
words. He bit his tongue.

Clearly they were excited to meet him but he had no idea who they were. Still, he schooled
his expression and looked at the woman beside the kid.

“Mr. Lupin?” She held her hand out.

“Yes, and you are?”

“Janice Welwishe, I’m the foster who's been looking after Penny.”

“Penny?” Remus frowned. He definitely didn’t know anyone with a child named Penny.
Margaret gestured to the girl, who stepped forward.

Remus squatted just enough so the kid didn’t have to crane their neck so far back.

“Hello there, Penny.” He asked.

“Hello.” Was their simple response while looking down.

“Is your name short for Penelope?” He kept his tone light, soft, and inviting. This brought
their gaze up.

“Yes. You’re Remus Lupin.”

Remus quirked a brow. They stated it like fact.

“Right?” Penny added with a note of uncertainty.

“Correct.” Remus smiled. He was going to ask another question but a presiding magistrate of
the Wizengamot entered. Their robes billowed around them as their heels clicked against the
floor.

“Let’s make this quick.” The magistrate began as they took their place. A trail of folders
floated after them. They grabbed one and opened it, proceeding to address the room. “All
sit.” They waited until everyone sat.

Remus took his spot opposite the foster and the child, confused about who the girl was and
was about to ask for an explanation but the magistrate ignored him as they paged through
their folders.

“The ministry recognizes the ward’s deceased mother’s will naming next of kin was
delivered. The father’s documentation lists one being as legal proxy. As per law, the ward’s
legal guardianship will pass to one Remus J Lupin.”

Remus did a double take. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to interrupt.” Remus piped up.

“Hold.” The officiant held a hand up.

“The guardianship will pass to one Remus J Lupin upon review of status of necessary
qualifications to ensure the safe care of the ward. Can you confirm you have a place of
residence and source of income?”

“I…well yes. But I don’t-”

“Yes or no, Mister Lupin.”

“Yes.”

Remus bit his tongue to wait his turn.

“Can you confirm the residence is magical and contains the required Muggle deterrents or a
reasonable distance from Muggle settlements?”

“I don’t see what that has-”

“Can you confirm? Yes or no?”

“Yes.”

“Can you confirm that if the ward is accepted into Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and
Wizardry, they will attend for the required five years or an equivalent tutorship,
apprenticeship, or another wizarding academy?”

Remus blinked wildly at the question and then looked at the kid across the table from him.
“Well yes, who wouldn’t-“

“Let the record show Wizard Remus J Lupin has agreed to the base requirements to assume
guardianship.” The magistrate flicked their wand over the file before him, stamping it and
closing the file. “Congratulations, Mister Lupin you have been granted guardianship and the
minimum disbursement from the Ministry to assist in the burden and care of-“

“Just wait a moment!” Remus stood up.

The officiant looked up cross and glowered. “Mister Lupin-”

“Listen here. I don’t even know who this child is. Or who named me their guardian. You say
it was in the mother’s will but who is the mother? What about the father?! Why aren’t they
here to take responsibility?”

The magistrate looked at the temporary guardian and the child then went back to Remus.
They sighed heavily, opened the file again and then read out. “The ward’s name is Penelope-”

“Yes I know that.” Remus interrupted but at the glare he received he swallowed.

“Penelope Black.”

“Black?!” Remus gasped, eyes wide. He once again looked at the child. From their dark curls
and dark gaze…it couldn’t be. Could it?

“Child of witch Dayanara Vidal, deceased, and wizard Sirius Black. Now would you not
agree that as Mister Sirius Black is currently incarcerated in Azkaban it would make it
difficult for him to assume responsibility?”

“I…yes it would.” Remus nodded.

“I’m glad you’ve seen sense. Now place your mark here and Miss Welwishe will go over the
schedule for quarterly check-ins and the disbursement of funds, extracted from the Black
vault.“
 Mutely, Remus signed the document after a quick look through. He peered at the child again
who had remained silent throughout the whole proceeding.

Sirius had a child? No… no … no. This was insane. He always said he would never continue
the Black name if he could.

But then again…how well had he really known Sirius? Sirius betrayed James and Lily when
he joined Voldemort, and then killed Peter and all those muggles. Leaving Remus to come
back from his mission alone to grieve. Perhaps while he was away was when it happened?

He closed his eyes, angry at believing - hoping he was coming here to take Harry. Instead he
was collecting Sirius’s bastard, forced to take care of her. Sirius had known he didn’t
particularly like young children. He tolerated them. But he supposed that was the point. One
last fuck you from Sirius? As if betraying Lily and James and killing Peter wasn’t enough.

Hell, what was he going to do? He can’t unsee Sirius in her features now.

He grabbed the documents and the child’s singular bag. He said nothing yet the child
followed after him. He could hear them panting and struggling to keep up with him. So he
halted, angry not at them but at Sirius, at the ministry, and at himself. The full moon was
coming in a few days and while he was currently no danger, he was quicker to anger. So he
tried not to linger on it.

He looked down to Penelope who was catching her breath. “Are you hungry?”

Penny nodded.

Good. He needed a pint.

Chapter End Notes

I have had this sitting in my scrivener for a while. Let me know what you guys think.
What do you think about Penny? How's my portrayal of Remus? How do you like the
set up thus far?

Also title may change. I'm unsure if I like this one, but I thought it was apt due to the
Identity Shenanigans and I do love making a relevant Shakespeare reference.

Btw, in case no one got the reference. But the transport to a fictional world via toilet is a
reference to the anime Kyo Kara Maoh! If you've never seen it, I highly recommend. It's
hilarious.
 Healthy Hearth and Home
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Penny stepped off the Knightbus onto a dusty lane. A narrow dirt path sat between overgrown
flora leading into a wooded area.

“This way.” Remus trekked down the path, her bag in his hand.

Gulping, Penny glanced behind her, but the Knightbus had already long driven off and
disappeared. Remus was already a few yards ahead, so she ran after him.

The afternoon sun casted a stormy look over the landscape from behind rolling dark clouds.
Birds tweeted from the trees. The wind ruffled long blades of grass into an undulating wave.
And if Penny closed her eyes, she could hear a distant trickle of water.

“Is…there a stream nearby?” Penny asked as she caught up to him.

Remus slowed his pace. “There is.”

Where she came from it cost a lot of money to access this sort of serene environment. But
Remus had a home here, far away from civilization and people. A nice quiet solitude. She felt
bad for intruding into it.

“I know it’s a bit out of the way and far from the local village. Sadly, the other children don’t
come this way, but there is a park.”

“It’s lovely.” Penny interrupted.

“Oh. You…” Remus raised his brows as Penny lifted her head up and took in the forest
around them. The crunch of their feet on the dirt path filled the space.

The path curved a few times, but it led to a quaint tiny stone cottage with ivy and moss
growing on one corner of the house. The main part of the structure looked like it was
originally a one room cottage before additions were made to add a second floor.

Around it was all kinds of wild flora. Berry bushes, carrots, brambles, and strawberries.
There was basil, thyme, and she spied turnips, leeks, onions, potatoes.

They stepped into a cleared area in front of the door. “This is my home.” Remus opened the
door and gestured for her to go in.

The outside was a forest dream, but inside was rundown, worn, and rustic. Which was fine. It
was livable and she’d be safe. The furniture was wooden with handmade upholstery and
cushions.
It was different from Miss Wellwishe’s home. Her home had been warm, welcoming, and
furnished in pillows, blankets, and toy plushies, befitting for a child’s visit. Miss Wellwishe
fostered magical children whose parents could not keep their tempers in check. In
comparison, this cottage was dreary, dark, and grey with hard wooden edges.

Where she was from, Penny would call this not child safe. It was a good thing she wasn’t
really a child. Even if she looked and sounded like one, much to her chagrin.

Penny stepped into the center of the room next to the fireplace and set the charms book she’d
been reading down on the table. She turned in spot to take everything in. There were three
other doors, one door with a small window led outside and the other two could be the
lavatory or a bedroom. On the far wall beside the back door was a staircase that wrapped
around and up.

“The rooms are upstairs. I’ll show you to yours.” Remus gestured for her to go up the stairs
and she did. He followed with her bag.

The stairs looked narrow and steep but as she stepped on them, it widened around her and a
handrail that hadn’t been there a second ago popped out of the wall.

“Woah.” She paused and tentatively reached out to grab it.

“It’s alright.” Remus assured. She peered back to see he had grabbed it safely.

She used it to help the climb up. The stairs wrapped around the central column that she knew
was the chimney until they got to the landing and the wooden part of the cottage. It was
bigger, given by the outside support brace that propped it up and out it had to be in theory.
But it was even bigger than that.

Penny squinted at the space in the hallway and landing.

Remus said nothing as he stepped around her and opened the first door on the left. “Give me
one moment I need to…take down a few things.”

“Okay.” Penny smiled and clasped her hands. Remus slipped inside the room, leaving it ajar.
Penny was curious, but she didn’t look. She had a feeling what was already in there by the
name he had uttered in the Ministry. Guilt had gnawed at her when they got lunch and with
each pint he drank. His cheeks and face never got red like she expected. Not even a little
flushed. She wondered if his werewolf condition prevented him from getting drunk the closer
to the full moon, or entirely. Or…he wasn’t a lightweight. Musings for another time, and
likely no answers until she looked older.

It took only five minutes for Remus to finish, “Alright, you can come in.”

Inside was an odd mishmash of themes. The first thing that drew her gaze was the bed - with
drawers under it - pushed under the sole window in the room. On it was a very bright red and
gold (very Gryffindor) tartan bedspread with lace edges and laced pink pillows. The window
curtains were similarly red and gold with lace along the edges. There was a small desk beside
the bed. On it was a chipped mug with muggle pens - thank heavens - and a few quills,
bottles of ink, and a stack of parchment and muggle notebooks. On the walls were old posters
of the Chudley Cannons, a chart for recognizing specific plants native to England and their
uses in potions, and an enchanted animated astronomy poster. A trunk sat at the end of the
bed and a large worn dark red rug over the floor.

Along the farthest wall was a large wall to wall bookcase with an assortment of books and a
few blank spaces as though items were hastily removed by the displacement of dust. A few of
them looked like picture frames. It twisted the guilt inside of Penny, but she pushed it aside to
look at Remus.

“There’s towels in the bed drawer and a few garments that might fit you in the trunk.” Remus
clasped his hands together. Penny wasn’t sure if it was nervously or out of habit. “My room’s
across the hall and the lav is the other door.”

Penny nodded, showing she understood.

“I’ll leave you to unpack.” Remus gestured to her bag on the bed. “Let me know if you need
anything.”

“Um…where do the two doors downstairs lead to?” Penny asked.

“One goes down to the cellar and the other is the pantry.”

“Oh.“

“Anything else?”

“No. Thank you.”

“Alright. I’ll make us some tea and you come down when you’re settled.” Remus gave one
head nod before he left. The room’s door was again left ajar. Which didn’t bother Penny but
she did walk over and pull it closed softly.

Finally alone, Penny went for her bag and pulled out the outfits Miss Wellwishe got her. An
assortment of dresses, leggings, shirts, trousers, stockings, socks and a set of trainers.
Quickly she shoved the clothes into the trunk, briefly eying the clothes Remus mentioned and
set the shoes by the door. She didn’t want to waste any more time than was necessary and dug
out the wand.

When she’d been staying at Miss Wellwishe’s she’d never had much time alone. There were
other children around. But here in Remus’s cottage, she had her own room and he’d left her
completely unsupervised.

The wand had her phone charm attached to the handle and on it was an apple insignia. The
entire thing was about eleven inches give or take a fourth of an inch. It was a sleek black,
almost metallic instead of wood with a glossy mirror like finish.

Miss Wellwish had the wand examined before giving it back to her. The wood was Ironwood,
a rare tree found near duende mines. When cut and sanded to shape, the heat created a steel-
like appearance and when stained left a mirror like finish. The alicanto feather core was
sourced similarly from duende mines only in Central and South America.

Which was all nice to know, except Penny had no idea what any of that meant to her.
Especially with the apple carving on the handle.

She brushed her finger over it and yelped when a spark of light burst from the wand tip. She
dropped the wand and it died down as the wand rolled across the floor.

“Penny?” Remus’s voice called up. He sounded worried. The stairs creaked as though he was
going to climb up.

“I’m alright!” Penny responded. “Just saw a spider.” She lied while staring at the wand.

Carefully she picked it up by the phone charm and then held it in her right hand. She brushed
her finger over the apple again. The spark came back but it burst into small bundles of light
hovering over her wand. Each one forming familiar rounded corner cubes of light in a medley
of colors.

Her jaw dropped as she looked at her home screen icons hovering like three dimensional
projections. There was photos, calendar, clock, reminders with the red badge notification and
the number three, there was a red music note icon and the purple podcast one. There was
every icon she remembered from her first home screen.

Tentatively, she reached out to the projections and touched one. It was the calendar one. The
other projections disappeared as did the calendar and portrayed a visual projection of the
current month and the day highlighted February 22nd, 1991.

“Wicked weird.” Penny whispered.

Almost instinctively she pressed the apple on the wand’s handle as she would have with her
phone to go back to the home screen and the projections behaved exactly as expected. It
brought all the previous icons, while the calendar disappeared.

For the next ten minutes she explored each one. She made a swiping motion on the apple
logo on the wand, hoping it would swipe to the next Home Screen. It didn’t. She tried a
swiping motion with her hand in midair over the projections. But what did end up working
was flicking or swiping the wand left or right. And like a carousel the projections changed
through the screens she remembered.

She clicked into more apps, seeing projections of items, books, videos, music, and various
gaming apps she had. Most of them working. The ones that didn’t were the call app, weather,
things that required the Internet or a cell tower to function. Which made sense. There were no
cell towers here, at least none that her phone could connect to. Not for at least ten...maybe
fifteen years.

If this wand was really her smart phone reshaped then it had all the things she had loaded into
it. Memories. Like how she had all her memories but was reshaped into a child-like form.
But the question she had, was she a transport reformed? Or a reincarnation? She’d ruled out
reality shifting instantly. Not that she seriously considered it, but given the wild circumstance
she was in she did try to ‘shift’ back home and yielded no results. Only the occasional lucid
dreaming with heartbreaking wish-fulfillment of seeing her family that left her sadder upon
waking. Upon Miss Wellwishe finding her crying, she’d given her a dreamless sleep draught
and she had no more dreams like that.

“Penny?” Remus knocked on the door and opened it without waiting.

Penny tapped the icon on the wand and hid it behind her back. She did a piss poor job of
looking like she hadn’t been doing anything. She wasn’t ready to share everything her wand-
phone could do. Assuming it could even cast magic, assuming she had magic. It could just be
her smartphone and thats it. She needed to test it.

“Yes?” Penny asked with forcefully wide innocent eyes.

Remus wasn’t fooled. “I will pretend I didn’t see you holding your wand.”

“What wand?” Penny stated, attempting to sound innocent.

Remus closed his eyes and shook his head with a smirk. “The tea is ready, and I’ve laid out
some biscuits.”

“Okay.” Penny smiled. “I’ll be down in a moment.”

Remus nodded his acknowledgment about to leave her but paused. “I know its tempting, but
please don’t attempt to cast any spells with your wand. While you don’t yet have the trace on
you, it is still very dangerous to use magic without proper training.”

“The trace?” Penny muttered. How could she forget?! Wait… she didn’t have it on her?
When did witches and wizards get the trace?

“Your mother didn’t explain-” Remus stopped at Penny’s head shake. “I suppose she didn’t
exactly have time, given… ah my apologies, I’ve put my foot in it. You must still be
grieving.”

“It’s okay.” Penny tried to sound nonchalant, but her voice warbled. She’d used her real
mother’s name in the report. A good lie was more believable with a bit of truth. There was an
attachment at the reference and it sold the lie she had conceived to get the Ministry to place
her where she wanted. It’d worked, but every time she heard her mother’s name it was like
peeling off a scab on a knife wound. Because she had lost her mother recently. Even before
this transport - displacement? Her eyes teared up.

“Oh dear.” Remus’s voice was soft and he knelt in front of her. “It’s alright.” He looked
unsure if he should touch her but in the end he placed a single hand on her shoulder.

“I’m okay. I’m okay.” Penny breathed through the tears. But was she assuring him or herself?

“Let it out dear.”

Penny rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand, stubbornly trying to stop herself from
crying. When that wasn’t enough she tried to hide behind her curls but it wasn’t enough, so
she used the offer of comfort from Remus and stepped into him. She pushed her face into his
shoulder to dry her tears.

Remus stilled, but eventually the hand on her shoulder moved to rub her back.

Remus expected Harry, prepared for him, placed pictures of his parents in Hogwarts for
Harry, put out wizarding toys that had been salvaged from the Godric Hollow house, and
even decorated for a boy. But he didn’t get Harry. He got Penny.

She reminded him of Sirius, of the bitter taste and memory of his betrayal. What a cruel joke
Sirius played, leaving him as his legal proxy while in Azkaban. It’d been an old promise they
had made when graduating. Sirius had been his and vice versa. He’d changed it as soon as he
could after James, Peter, and Lily died. But the burn was there, and it faded over the years
until today where it reignited.

But she was just a child. He couldn’t let that affect how he treated her. Especially as her legal
guardian.

So he removed all of the personal effects, miniaturized them, and put them in his jacket. He
added lace where he could to style the room for a girl. He’d been detached about it at first,
but seeing the young girl attempt to hold back her tears and eventually break down and cry
against him, broke his heart.

Sirius may be her father, but she wasn’t tainted by the bastard. She wouldn’t end up like him.
He’d be sure of it.

After she calmed down, he guided her downstairs for tea. She was somber as she drank and
then grabbed her charms book to read on the sofa. She was quiet for the rest of the day. He
checked on her repeatedly as he went through some paperwork before preparing dinner,
bangers and mash with peas.

It was a quiet afternoon and evening. He was unsure what questions to ask her and she didn’t
offer anything as she ate. Though he did notice she didn’t much eat the peas he served. He
didn’t push it, but he noted she at least tried some but left most of it.

The evening wore on and at precisely seven she rose and said she was going to bathe and go
to bed. After teaching her how to use the shower upstairs, she left him alone. Not that he
minded the solitude. It gave him the space to take this all in. He was thankful for it.
Especially when his phone rang. Someone in town needed emergency plumbing. He’d said
he’d be by soon.
Climbing upstairs, he knocked on her door. “Penny?” He found her sat at the desk writing in
one of the notebooks he’d left there.

“Yes, Mr. Lupin?”

The formal address made him freeze. “You can call me Remus. But…I have to step out for a
bit. I trust you will be alright?”

“Where are you going?”

“I have a job. I’ll be in and out quick. No more than an hour.”

“Okay.”

Remus eyed her. She was cavalier about being left alone. Especially after bringing her home
that afternoon. Still, he needed the paycheck. He made sure to put up extra charms to keep
the cottage safe and then grabbed his tool bag and apparated away.

It was more than an hour. From one house to miles away, to the next town over. It took so
long because he had to get out the truck he had from his tool bag, enlarge it, and drive
between jobs. By the time he was away from any muggle detection, it was past sundown.

He returned back to his cottage and saw the light was still on in her room but when he
checked on her, he found Penny with her head in her arms sleeping on the desk. An open
notebook and piles of books from the bookshelf open in front of her.

She was studious, far more than Sirius ever had been. Must be something she got from her
mother.

He lifted her out of the seat and set her in bed, carefully removing her shoes, socks, and
tucking her into bed. Then he snuffed the light out and went to clean himself up and go to
bed.

In the morning he woke at seven to find her reading a book downstairs while nibbling on a
small plate of fruits, nuts, and cheese.

“You made yourself breakfast?” He mused.

She looked over at him. “For you too.” She pointed at the icebox. “Just a breakfast
charcuterie board. I hope that was okay?”

Remus opened it and found the chopping board of a similar spread. “It’s quite alright.
Though I thought, you might have liked a full breakfast is all.“ Remus mused. “At least
maybe something more filling? Eggs, beans, black pudding, perhaps some bacon.” He was
amused to watch her face scrunch up. “No?”

“That’s too much food.” She shook her head. “I don’t eat a lot in the morning.” She went
back to reading.
Her answer made him frown. Something Miss Wellwishe had informed him of before they
left the ministry was that Penny came from an abusive muggle household. Did she really not
eat a lot or was she simply used to it due to their treatment?

He didn’t dwell on it and instead picked up the board to eat as the kettle boiled for some tea.
She declined when he offered, opting for water instead.

The day was silent after. Penny read, as did Remus. Though Remus’s reading material was
from the Ministry. Information on the Black vault disbursement, the schedule for when the
Ministry worker would come to check on Penny - which he checked to make sure it did not
coincide with full moon days, and several brochures for a list of local schools. There was
only three months left for the term, but Penny should go so as not to be behind her peers, if
and when she goes to magic school. He certainly hoped she got into Hogwarts.

He looked over at her reading. If she didn’t…then he’d have to think about what other magic
academies there were. None quite as prestigious and fully covered as Hogwarts. There was
Queen Anne’s, the all witches’ school, but the tuition alone would bankrupt him. Unless the
disbursement from the Black vault would cover it.

Remus sighed and rubbed his face. He thought he’d never have to think about these things.

Oh sure there was a part of him that wished for a normal life, having a wife and kid and
doing all these things but reality was he could never risk it. Not with his lycanthropy, not with
the danger he presented, and not with the chance of passing on his condition. He would never
forgive himself.

And now he had a child to care for and he still had to ensure he didn’t pass it on to her.
Thankfully he had things in place. He had a cage in the cellar. The same sort his parents used
to use, only fortified and soundproofed. Though that was only for when he knew there would
be people in the woods.

For lunch he made fish and chips. It was as he was frying the fish that Penny came into the
kitchen to peer at the stove.

“Are you making…fish?”

“Fish and chips.” Remus smiled but it fell when he saw the bridge of her nose crinkle and her
hand was over her nose. “I should’ve asked. I’ll make you something else.”

“No.” She forcefully swallowed. “I’ll eat it.” Penny waved her hands to dismiss his concerns,
though she looked positively glum.

“Penny, you don’t have to if you don’t like it. I’ll make you something else. What do you
like?”

“You went through the trouble. I don’t want to be an additional burden.” Penny muttered.

Remus sighed. “Penelope, what would you like to eat?” If the whole scenario wasn’t so new
to him, Remus would have laughed at Penny’s pout.
“Egg in a basket?”

“That’s it?”

“With salted tomatoes?”

“I can do that, just let me finish with this.” Remus gestured at the pot of frying fish. Egg in a
basket was a breeze to make that he could do one handed. But once it was done, he set both
plates on the table and put the extra serving of fish and chips away for him to eat tomorrow.

Penny’s silence while she ate gave Remus the opportunity to get to know her. She’d be
around until September at minimum and then off to school, if she got into Hogwarts. It
seemed like a long time and yet also a short time.

“So besides fish and chips, what else don’t you like?”

“Why?”

“So I know what to avoid making you.” Remus answered honestly. At her suspicious squint
and pout. He hid his laughter behind his mouth as he chewed.

“Well, I do like chips.” Penny corrected. “Just not fish.”

“Noted.” Remus lifted his plate and offered some chips. She tentatively took a few after
looking at him to be sure. He watched as she dipped the fries into the yolk and ate with the
tomatoes.

“And…” Penny halted and winced. “I…don’t like tea.”

Remus stilled, one eyebrow raised. “Blasphemous.” He mockingly gasped, which made her
smile. Many children didn’t like tea and they grew into it as their taste buds developed, but he
nearly choked at her next words as they truly were offensive to English ears.

“I like coffee.”

The next few days, they settled into a comfortable routine. Every morning she prepared a
simple fruity breakfast. They’d read while eating. At first inside, but then outside in the
morning sun and air. The only meal they shared inside was supper. The quiet sounds of
nature was a nice accompaniment to their reading. Made ever more pleasant because Penny
was an easy child, though a worm of guilt wiggled when he thought how she got that way.
She cleaned up after herself and did the dishes. He almost declined when she said she’d do
them, but it was always good for children to have some chores to learn responsibility.

He broke the silence to ask her food preferences, then book preferences given she always
read. He dug out a few of his old textbooks on charms and gave them to her.
A few times he had to leave for a job and she handled herself well. Each time he came back,
it felt like the room was cleaner than he left it. Tidied up books, pillows, and even the
recently washed dishes dried and put away.

On the fourth day, he woke up haggard. Aggravation overcame him as his whole body tensed
and pulsed, cramping in preparation for the transformation. He glared at the calendar.
Tomorrow was the full moon.

Remus had tried not to think about the impending full moon with Penny here. Mainly
because if he did, he’d over think the situation and rile himself up into a panic. Something he
had learned to work past from his school days thanks to Pomfrey.

There was a potion to aid with his condition, but it was entirely too expensive and difficult to
make.

He climbed downstairs, fully expecting to see another plate of fruits for breakfast. And when
he caught sight of it, it annoyed him. He let out a small groan and shuffled into the kitchen.
He yanked the icebox open and pulled out bacon, eggs, ham, beans and prepared himself a
full English breakfast.

It was as he was eating, shoving spoonfuls into his mouth that he noticed Penny peering over
the top of the sofa at him, eyes wide.

“What?” He all but growled, snappish. A bit of egg plopped back into the pan. He hadn’t
bothered to serve it onto a plate.

“Is it that time of the month?” Penny asked.

Remus dropped his fork. “What?!”

“I mean, it’s not like you’re trans. Unless you are. In which case you pass really well.” Penny
stated.

Remus blinked rapidly. “What? Trans?!”

“You know assigned one gender at birth, but choosing or realizing it’s different later in life
and presenting as such.”

Remus sat back in his chair, bewildered by the terminology she just used. “Who- what was-“

“Are you trans?”

“No! I don’t even know what that is, really.”

“I just said.”

“I know what you said, Penelope.” Remus snapped.

“Okay…well if you’re not trans. Then I guess we’re coming up on your furry little problem,
right?”
The air was sucked out of Remus’s throat and chest. “What did you say?”

Penny squinted, mulling over her words. Remus watched her closely. There! There was a
wince, like she’d done something wrong. “Who told you?” Remus stood.

“N-no one.” Penny shrunk from the sofa, sliding off it. “I overheard it.”

Remus rooted himself to the spot, sensing the slight fear in the way she retreated. He
breathed in deeply, calming himself before grabbing a napkin to wipe his face and hands.
When the rushing in his ears subsided, he sat down. “Penelope, join me at the table please.”
His voice was neutral. Not calm, but not indicating any particular emotion.

Penny walked over with her bowl of fruit and sat across from him.

“Did your mother say-”

“That you’re a werewolf?”

Remus shut his eyes but nodded.

“Not…exactly.”

“You said your overheard it.”

“You know, phrases like furry little problem, once a month visit, and wondering if you get
fleas.” Penny explained.

“I do not get fleas.” Remus instinctively snapped. “That was Sirius.” And then he shut his
eyes and groaned, he set his face in his palm. He was not in the best place to be discussing
this. Maybe after the full moon.

Penny’s childish lips stretched into a smirk. “Did you give him a flea collar and flea bath?
Shave him bald?”

“No…no.” Remus chuckled at the mental image of Sirius being shaved bald both as a wizard
and as Padfoot. That would have been an excellent prank, Prongs and Wormtail would have
loved it. Remus sighed. “I counted your father amongst my best friends in my school days,
you know. We all thought we knew him.” Remus’s voice softened and his lips frowning. “I
assume you know what happened for him to end up in Azkaban?” At her nod he carried on.
“To think, he mentioned all this to your mother. And she trusted him. What sort of person
was she, if you…don’t mind talking. And you don’t have to, Penny. I just want to understand,
because he and I…”

“You were lovers?”

“What? No! Where- Did your mother say that?”

“I mean, she said you were close. Very close.”

“Like family. Though…Sirius and James, another of my best friends, they were like
brothers.” Remus hung his head. “Or thats what we assumed. How foolish we were to think a
Black could change.”

“I’m a Black.” Penny reminded.

“Only in name. What blood you share; it won’t make you end up like him.” Remus reached
out to grab her hand. “I promise you that.”

“Don’t make promises you can’t keep.” Penny muttered, pulling her hand from his.

Remus frowned. What a pessimistic thing to say.

Like a switch, Penny sat up with a smile. “When’s the full moon?”

“Tomorrow.” Remus frowned. “You’re not scared?”

“Why would I be?” Penny shrugged.

That took Remus by surprise. He was not used to such a laissez-faire attitude.

“What do you do to deal with the transformation and how can I help?”

Remus breathed. Well, he didn’t have to lie to her about where he’d be. So he told her exactly
what he wanted her to do. “You will not be helping. When I say, you’ll go to bed. And if you
hear any howls through the night, you will not leave the cottage. And Merlin forbid, if you
hear anything scratching at the cottage door, you must go downstairs to the cellar. There’s a
closet, that if you tap like this with your wand-” Remus showed her the sequence. “-from the
inside, it will lock you in and protect you. When I’m myself, I’ll come find you and get you
out. Do you understand?” At Penny’s nod, Remus sighed. “Show me the sequence, go on.”
He had her practice it until he was sure she could do it with her eyes closed.

Lunch and dinner were simple affairs. He listened to her nightly routine, scribbling away at
her desk before climbing into bed.

He should have gone to sleep as well, but he couldn’t. He never could the night before a full
moon. He was antsy, with a lot of energy. Now that his muscles were primed, stretched and
limber, he had to move. So he cleaned. He cleaned the cottage up and down by hand and then
reorganized his books, setting aside ones he thought Penny would like, and ones he needed to
revisit for spells to help with his jobs. He also spent two hours doing meal prep for at least
three days. Easy things. Sandwiches, vegetables, and deli meat. Things that would be easy to
eat without using the stove or oven.

Eventually he fell asleep for three hours in a pile of books.

His senses were normally heightened the days preceding the full moon, but the day before
even more so. He heard Penny in the yard from his bedroom. Panic swelled into his throat
and he scrambled up, bumbling down the stairs following the sound of her humming. He
found her in the yard kneeling beside a patch of Valerian flowers.
“Penny!” he shouted, voice thunderous as he crossed over to her.

She froze and looked at him.

“Get inside.”

“But I was just-“ She started, but didn’t get to say anything as he gripped her upperarm and
hauled her back to the cottage. “You said I could.”

“Not today. Not where I can smell you tonight.” He hissed as he snapped the cottage door
shut behind him. He grabbed both of her shoulders and lowered to face her. “Do you
understand? When I’m the wolf, I will hunt you if I smell you, or am aware you’re around.”

She nodded, eyes wide, and body stiff.

“Stay inside. I need to make sure I can’t smell you.” Remus pulled his wand from his sleeve
and stepped out.

“What happens if you can?” Penny called, but Remus didn’t answer. Instead he walked out
into the grass, his eyes closed, and nostrils flaring as he breathed in.

He could smell where she laid in the grass. The wind carried some of it away. But it wouldn’t
be enough for tonight.

“Damnit.”

The smell needed to be further away. Lifting his wand, he swished and cast, “Vientamenti.”
Gusts of wind pushed the scent of Penny away, further than it naturally would have. He
directed it up and into the stratosphere, flying far above the forest.

He could only hope it wouldn’t settle anywhere near or that the wind wouldn’t change. He
lowered to his knees as a deep festering worry filled his stomach.

This is why he didn’t want children.

“I’m sorry!” Penny greeted him as soon as he returned. Her brows furrowed, teeth biting her
bottom lip with worry, and her hands fisted at her sides.

“It’s alright. You didn’t know.” Remus tried to keep the annoyance from his voice, but he
could tell he hadn’t been successful. He should apologize for his tone, but he brushed past her
and slumped onto his sofa. “I…made you a few meals for while I recover. They’re in the
icebox.”

“Ok.”

He listened to her inspect the icebox and then remove a few items, place them on a plate and
set it on the table. The clinks and scrapes of ceramic and metal filled the silence. Finally he
heard the kettle whistling. He turned just enough to watch her lift and pour a cup of tea, as
she meticulously put two spoons of sugar in, a little milk, and then stirred. Remus watched as
she came around with the tea and set it on the table in front of him.
 “I made you tea.”

He couldn’t stay mad or annoyed. “Thank you, Penny.” He took a sip, enjoying the warmth
and taste. He hadn’t realized she’d paid close attention to how he took his tea. Not that it was
anything unusual. His chest felt a little funny warmth, separate from the tea.

The rest of the day was like the others so far. Quiet, calm. But when his clock read fourteen
forty, he breathed in deeply. “Penny, it’s bed time.”

“Now?”

“Yes. Do you remember the tapping sequence?” He went through it again, five minutes, ten
minutes. He was pushing it. He had to get as far into the woods as possible, setting up
enticements throughout.

“Alright. Sleep well. And remember-“

“If I hear anything, go into the cellar.”

“Good girl.”

Remus left the cottage. The sun was still up, giving him enough light to catch a rabbit or two
as he trekked and apparated through the woods, further and further away. He went further
than he had any prior full moon. He wanted to be sure there was no chance of going back to
the cottage while transformed. He gutted and spilled rabbit blood and set up traps and
obstacles for the wolf. Things to keep the wolf busy and engaged. Then he undressed and set
his clothes and wand into the hollow space of a tree and walked further away.

Remus watched the sky. It wasn’t a clear night, but it didn’t need to be. He could feel the pull
of the moon’s influence. Teeth sharpened, bones cracked and shifted. It was always his back
that went first, then his legs, and he hunched on all fours as his arms changed. Fur sprouting
across his skin but not enough to make him shaggy, but did make him soft to the touch. Not
that anyone besides his friends had ever gotten close to tell.

Remus lost control, helpless as his back arched, mouth snarling. His head lengthened and he
snapped his jaws.

The wolf howled.

Chapter End Notes

Yes, you read correctly. This will not be a wolfstar (not even background) fic. If I do
any romance for Remus it will likely be Remadora. Because I adore Nymphadora Tonks
greatly and she and the ship gets so shit on by Wolfstar fans.
I started off chapter 1 and 2 with very clear sections of POV, but as the chapters progress
the POV will be mixed. I don't mean in the same paragraph. If I jump heads/pov, they
will be in separate paragraphs.

Also if you spot any grammar, spelling, consistency mistakes, please feel free to let me
know, but only with a comment of your thoughts on the chapter.

Also, let me know what you think of possible title:

The Penny Dropped
 Emotional Invasion
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“Magistrate, do you really think it prudent to be showing up at sunrise?”

“Mr. Lupin was informed that wellness checks could be at a moment’s notice. We are within
our right, Kingsley. Now, if you would.”

A knock sounded once, twice, and then paused.

“He could be sleeping.”

“Nonsense. I know what celestial event was last night.”

The door banged in rapid thumps, getting louder and louder. “Mr. Lupin! We are with the
Department of the Welfare of Magical Children.” The banging shook the door on it’s hinges
before coming for a full stop. “Break it down.”

“Sir!”

“Break it down.”

“That would be an unlawful entry into Mr. Lupin’s residence.”

“Given Mr. Lupin’s condition, I am exercising exigency to enter the premises to ensure the
safety and welfare of a magical child. Break. It. Down.”

A heavy sigh, before a quickly worded spell and loud bang. The door was knocked clean off.
Glass shattered and the door groaned with a shiver as it dropped into the cottage.

The crash awakened Remus. Brows furrowed as the crunching of glass followed and low
voices filtered out of his home. The back cottage door creaked as it swung wide open. A
helpless moan of horror spilled out of him as he spied scratch marks on the door.

“No. No. Please, Merlin no.” He mouthed in a silent cry as he gripped the grass. He curled
his head in his arms, pulling his legs under him and rocking. He hurt her, killed her. He must
have! His body ached, skin red and arms littered with bite marks. He remembered, the wolf
circling through the woods finding the gutted rabbits he had set out, but it wasn’t enough.
It’d always been enough. Not this time.

The wolf smelled Penny.

It tracked the scent, but the wind teased it away. It was like that for most of the night and just
when Remus thought he was in the clear, the wolf caught it. It was on his clothes. Remus had
brought the smell of Penny with him into the woods and the wolf tracked it. It was faint,
fainter than Remus would have been able to smell untransformed.
But it approached moonset, the sun’s rays began to peek over the horizon and the darkness
faded. The wolf got close and then…Remus didn’t remember. Or not quite. He had flashes of
running and of seeing Penny in the window staring at him.

The wolf scratched at the door, and then…pain.

The pain of transformation was always too intense for him to remain aware. Both
transforming into and back. But even mid-transformation, he was dangerous. Capable of
turning and dooming others to his fate or ruthless violence and horror.

And now he sat outside of his home, naked, wandless, and with the Ministry in his house, and
no clear memory if Penny was alive or not.

“Doesn’t look like anything’s amiss, Sir.”

“But where is the girl? And where is Mr. Lupin? Surely he can’t be far. His kind never stray
far from their den.”

Footsteps grew closer. “The back door. Kingsley, be ready - he may attack.”

“It is past the moonset, Sir.”

“That does not mean he won’t attack. What kind of Auror are you? Wand up!”

Another heavy sigh and Remus, controlling his emotions, met the familiar eyes of Auror
Kingsley Shacklebolt as he stepped out, his wand raised.

“Kingsley.” Remus rasped.

“Hello Remus.” Kingsley instantly lowered his wand.

“Thank you.” Remus said. “Though…you may need it afterall.”

Kingsley’s brows furrowed.

“I’m a bit…underdressed.”

“Bad morning?”

“It would seem my little furry problem strayed a bit too far from where I put my clothes and
wand.” Remus explained, trying to find humor in the situation. Yet the pit of his stomach
churned as the question remained, where was Penny? Was she safe? Did he…

Kingsley grabbed the gardening apron that hung on the outside of his cottage and
transfigured it into a pair of trousers before throwing them his way. Remus caught them.

“You best prepare yourself. Magistrate Fernsby isn’t pleasant.” Kingsley spoke delicately
and over polite. Kingsley had a way of making the worst person seem nicer than they were.
Ever the diplomat, Kingsley - even during their Hogwarts years.
Remus chuckled, though it did not reach his eyes. “I heard.” He slipped the trousers on and
stumbled out of the grass.

“Kingsley?!” The Magistrate called. “Have you found anything?”

“I found Mr. Lupin, Sir.”

Magistrate Fernsby bustled out, slowing as he caught sight of Remus. His lips pursed, gaze
squinted as he looked around the yard and garden. “I see you are yourself, Mr. Lupin.”

“It is after moonset.” Remus stated. “And sunrise, no less. To what do I owe the pleasure of
your visit?”

“I am here to check on the welfare and safety of Miss Penelope Black.”

“Black?” Kingsley mouthed with shock. Remus nodded his head.

“So soon? I only just became her guardian this past Tuesday.”

“As you should have been informed, wellness checks can happen at a moment’s notice.”

“Are all of them made with an Auror present?” Remus sniped back.

“Well, given your…” Fernsby sneered at Remus’ dress and bare feet. “…condition,
precautions had to be taken.”

“I see.”

“Now, where is the girl?” Fernsby’s lips twitched into a wicked smirk.

Remus felt the back of his throat wet with sick, but he held fast. “She should be in her room.”

“Kingsley, go check,” Magistrate Fernsby commanded, never once looking away from
Remus.

“First door on the left up the stairs.” Remus provided. Kingsley trekked back into the cottage.

“Do you not have some decency to be cleaned and dressed when you have visitors?”
Magistrate Fernsby spat.

“You caught me after a full moon, I haven’t had the chance to-”

“Surely you should have prepared. It is a once monthly occurrence.”

“Generally speaking, I don’t expect visitors just after sunrise after a full moon.” Remus spoke
softly. He was too tired to raise his voice or fight. “And…there were unforeseen
circumstances.”

“Oh?” Fernsby’s voice rose an octave, malicious intrigue evident by the way his gaze glinted
and that smirk increased in size.
Remus wished he had his wand to wipe it off. Or at least was properly dressed so he didn’t
feel quite so vulnerable. He’d feel a lot more presentable in the suit he wore to the Ministry.

He caught movement at the corner of his eye. On the second floor window was Kingsley,
exactly where the wolf had seen Penny. Kingsley was frowning, making the motions of
looking around and then shook his head.

Remus stopped breathing.

Fernsby followed his gaze only to turn back to grin gleefully. He moved his hand, wand
dropping into his grasp from a harness.

Remus would have ran, would have Accio’d his wand from so far away to defend himself.
But his mind circled on Penny’s absence, trying to find a reason she was not there. Perhaps
his room? No, that didn’t make sense. The wolf had seen her in the window awake. Had
Penny gone outside? Had she disobeyed his instructions? Surely he had impressed the danger
of coming out. But why else would the back door be open and swinging? Why would her
bedroom be empty?

He tried to ignore the only explanation, but the effort shattered as soon as Kingsley returned
with not a child in sight and a deep frown.

“I looked, she’s not in her room.” Kingsley looked apologetic. “I even checked your room,
Remus.”

Fernsby raised his wand. “If you cannot produce the girl we can only assume you have slain
her.”

“No-nonono-” Remus’s whispered in panic as he hunched into himself. His breath short and
rapid as he froze over what he could have done to Penny.

Kingsley stepped between them, hand out to stop Fernsby.

“Perhaps there’s someplace else she could be?” Kingsley asked.

Someplace else? Yes! There was!

“There’s a closet…in my cellar.” Remus began. She could be there!

“You keep her in the cellar?! That is not a proper room for a witch.” Fernsby began.

Kingsley ignored him. “Where is it?”

“One of the doors.”

“Show me.”

Remus barely remembered how to walk, stumbling into his cottage, shaking like a fall leaf as
he opened the cellar door. His bare feet slapped on the stone as he descended. Kingsley and
Fernsby followed closely, their wands alight with lumos.
Had she run in there? Merlin, please let her be in there.

At the bottom of the stairs, the cellar was much bigger than expected and in it’s center was
the emergency cage Remus used. There was also a few shelves for wine, another icebox, and
an unusual depression in the wall that looked to be carved into the very stone.

“There?”

“Yes.” Remus didn’t say ‘I hope.’ “There’s a charm. I haven’t my wand.” He showed him
where to tap to undo the locking mechanism. As soon as Kingsley tapped his wand, the stone
released a metallic whine. Then it made a slow and loud scraping as what looked like bars
slid out of the walls into each other, forming a door. Once the seam around the door was
solid, a doorknob formed.

“Open it.” The Magistrate demanded, pointing his wand at Remus.

Remus didn’t need to be told twice. He prayed, silently that she’d be there. That he hadn’t
proved every anti-werewolf witch and wizard right.

The door swung open.

Remus sunk to his knees.

“REMUS!”

He fell backward as a force he was not prepared for hit him. Small arms wrapped around his
neck into a tight hold. He released a breath as he shoved his face into Penny’s curls, breathing
in her scent, detecting the fear, and the calm of safety that overcame her when seeing him.
He wrapped her up against his chest tightly, pinpricks of tears at the corner of his eyes.

He hadn’t hurt her. She was safe.

“There was a banging at the front door and I heard voices. I almost ran outside but I
remembered what you said so I came in here.” Penny blubbered out as she curled against
him.

“Oh Penny.” Remus spoke into her curls, his body shaking as much as hers. “I’m glad you’re
alright.”

“Well, Magistrate. As you can see, the girl is alive and well.” Kingsley spoke up. “And fled
here, not because she was in danger from Mr. Lupin, but because she was scared of us.”

“Thank you for your astute observation.” Fernsby spoke through gritted teeth. “But I will
need to speak with her.”

Despite every muscle in his body aching, and desperately wishing to climb into bed and
sleep, he stood up whilst holding Penny tightly to his chest. “Alright.”

“Privately.” Fernsby snapped and ascended back upstairs.

Remus and Kingsley shared a look. Kingsley rolled his eyes and Remus released a long
suffering sigh.

“Go on up, get changed, I’ll make some tea and keep an eye on them.” Kingsley spoke softly.

“Thank you, old friend.”

They climbed the stairs and Remus set Penny down. “I’ll be right back. Kingsley here will be
watching and if you don’t feel comfortable answering any question, let him know or come
get me. Do you understand?”

Penny’s nod was simple. He slipped away, or meant to because she grabbed his hand and
pulled him into a hug. “I’m glad you’re okay.” She stepped away as quickly as she’d said and
done it. She joined the Magistrate sat on the sofa but kept a seat distance from him.

“Cute kid.” Kingsley commented.

“Yes, I find myself more and more endeared to her with each day.” Remus admitted.

“She really a Black?”

“Yes. Sirius’s.”

Kingsley tutted and shook his head. “Damn. Go on, I’m watching.”

“I’ll only be a moment.” Remus was quick to climb up, briefly checking Penny’s room to
find her bedsheets looked to be hastily thrown off. He splashed his face and arms in the lav,
and pulled on more presentable clothes, shoes, and returned back downstairs just as Kingsley
set the kettle on. The door was fixed, glass cleaned up from the floor.

He was about to offer some biscuits, when the Magistrate’s question turned from asking how
Penny was settling in, toward him.

“Is Mr. Lupin nice?”

“I’ve only known him for a few days, but I would say yeah.”

“What happens when he gets upset?

“I dunno.”

“So you’ve never seen him upset? Or angry?”

“He was grumpy yesterday, but he was just hungry. You know how people can get really
grumpy when they’re really hungry. My mum used to call it being hangry.”

“Quite clever, hangry. I think I shall use that. Speaking of eating, when was the last time you
ate? What did you eat?”

“Last night, I had shepherd’s pie.”

“Good, good.”

The Magistrate looked over at Kingsley and then Remus before focusing on Penny with a
lowered voice. “Has Mr. Lupin ever hurt you? Either by accident or on purpose?”

“No.”

“Are you ever scared of him? Or of making him hangry?”

Penny laughed. “I can’t make him hangry. It only happens when you’re hungry, when you
need to eat.”

“Ah, my mistake.” Fernsby smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. He tapped his leg before
leaning closer to Penny.

“Has Mr. Lupin ever left you alone?”

‘Shit.’ Remus nearly snapped the tea cup in his grip. This he had done. But only for work. He
hadn’t thought there was anything wrong. She was eleven. Old enough to leave alone for an
hour or two. His parents had done that when he was a child. Then again…it was a different
era then. Times might have changed. He watched Penny, as she shook her head, bold-faced
lying to the Magistrate.

“No, he hasn’t.”

“He’s never left you unsupervised?”

“No.”

“Not even to sleep?”

Penny faltered. The hesitation was no doubt caught by Fernsby.

“Well I mean, of course when I sleep. He sleeps in his room and I in mine.”

“I see.” Fernsby squinted at Penny. “When was the last time you had a bath?”

Remus did not like the direction of these questions. Kingsley and him shared a long
understanding look. Fernsby suspected the worst in him. But of course, what did he expect?
The Ministry barely tolerated werewolves.

“Last night.”

“Did Mr. Lupin bathe you? Or…with you?”

“No.” Penny stated with more force than previously. “I can bathe myself. I’m not five.”

“No no, of course not.” Fernsby assured. “Just to be clear though, has Mr. Lupin touched you
inappropriately? Does he ever make you uncomfortable?”

“No. The only one making me uncomfortable is you.” Penny snapped.

“My apologies, my dear girl.”

“I’m not your dear girl, Mister. We’re done here.” Penny hissed and stomped up the stairs.

“Quite an attitude.” Fernsby clicked his tongue.

“She’s never shown it before today.” Remus spoke up.

“You should consider teaching her some manners.”

“I think she has manners enough.” Remus mused, even as Fernsby barely controlled a snarl.

The Magistrate’s wand hand twitched. Kingsley stepped just slightly back into view, having
been silently watching while leaning against a wall.

“Very well, the girl is in adequate care, for now. But make no mistake, Mr. Lupin - wellness
checks can happen-”

“At a moment’s notice.” Remus threw back at him. “I’m aware.”

“I shall take my leave then-”

“Sir? The cheques?” Kingsley halted him.

“What?”

“As per protocol, passing the first wellness check allows for the disbursement of Ministry
Welfare funds. And as I understand, you also have one from the Black vault?” Kingsley
spoke with a monotonous tone as to suggest he were reciting from memory.

Fernsby could not look more infuriated, but pulled two envelopes from his pocket and
slapped them down. “Quite. Right. Kingsley. We best be off.”

“Actually, I think I should like to linger, sir, for security reasons.”

Fernsby’s eyelid twitched but he said nothing as he left the cottage. A pop announced his
apparition.

When they were sure Fernsby would not be back, Kingsley sat down. “Have an interesting
week?”

Remus laughed, bitterly and leaned back in his chair. “Can I interest you in staying for
breakfast?”

“Certainly. And tell me everything.”

Penny paced the small room. Anger, affront, and offense filling every step she took. How
dare that Magistrate! Those questions. She knew what he was insinuating! What he was
accusing Remus of! HOW DARE HE! And barging in like that? Breaking the door down and
Scaring her half to death. For someone who had rushed the guardianship proceedings, he sure
seemed intent on accusing Remus of endangering a child or taking advantage of one.

Granted, Penny wasn’t really a child, she only looked like one - but that was besides the
point.

“The nerve!” she hissed, gripping the back of her desk chair. “Fucking disgusting. UGH.”
She tossed the chair aside in anger -expecting it to clatter, at most fall over.

What she didn’t expect was for the entire thing to explode into sharp jagged chunks, slivers,
and splinters.

She screeched and jumped backwards, covering her face with her arms. Her nightgown only
covered so much. Splinters embed into the skin of her arms where pinpricks of blood dripped
down to her elbows. What didn’t hit her, embedded itself deeply into the walls, the bed,
books, posters, and floor.

“Penelope?!” Two voices called. Footsteps thudded and rushed up the staircase. The door
flung open as Remus and Kingsley burst in.

Remus halted with one foot in the room as he saw her.

“I didn’t mean to.” Penny’s voice shook in fear.

“It’s alright, come here.” Remus reached a hand out, pulling her out of the room. “Lets get
you cleaned up.”

He led her to the lav, and sat her on the edge of the sink so he could see her arms. Carefully,
and quickly, he pulled each splinter out. He seemed to expect Penny to be in pain, but she
never winced or flinched. But where Remus assumed it was due to her prior treatment in an
abusive household, the truth was Penny didn’t register it due to the awe she was in.

She did magic. Actual magic! Without a wand. Accidental magic. She really was a witch!
Her mind spun at the possibilities, at the spells she wanted to try and cast, of everything she
wanted to learn.

Remus wiped her arms clean and then with a potion he retrieved from the mirror cabinet.
Usually he used it for his cuts, scrapes, and claw marks after a full moon to prevent more
scars on his arms, but Penny needed it more. “That should heal up quick. Any pain at all?”

“Huh? Oh…no. No.” Penny muttered. “Th-thank you.” she whispered. She needed to cast
magic with the wand-phone now. Wand-phone? She couldn’t really call anyone with it.
‘Maybe…Smart-wand. iWand? Smart-wand was better.’

“You let me know if you find any more splinters and I’ll fix you right up, alright?” Remus
spoke softly. “And don’t worry about the chair, I’ll replace it.” Remus’s tone was assurance,
but Penny didn’t care. She wanted solitude in her room to try something.

Kingsley had cleaned up all the splinters, or most of it. It floated in a bundle that he directed
with his wand out of her room.

“Thank you, Mister.” Penny spoke to him.

“Please, call me Kingsley, Miss Black.”

“Only if you call me Penny.”

Kingsley laughed, and pat her head as he went back downstairs.

Alone again, Penny dived for her wand under her pillow. Picturing the simplest spell and
wand movement she could think of from the books she’d been reading, she flicked the wand.
“Lumos.”

It shone from the tip like a flashlight, a beam of light that grew brighter the more she stared at
it.

“Nox.” She flicked again. Out the light went. “Lumos.” It came back. “Nox.” Out it went.
She did this repeatedly, over and over. She held the wand to her chest and spun in place. She
bounced and threw herself on the bed and giggled into her pillow. It was a childhood dream
come true.

She wanted to try other spells, but Remus’s warning came back to her. Using magic without
proper training could be dangerous. Given what she did to her chair, she really didn’t want to
damage her wand if she wasn’t careful. Lumos and Nox had seemed harmless so it was the
ones she felt confident she could do on her own. But now that she knew she could, she
wanted to learn more. So much more.

Remus called her down for breakfast. Normally she would have protested such a full spread,
but Kingsley was there and the rush of fear, running to the cellar to hide, and then the
explosion of magic made her ravenous.

Eggs, ham, beans, black pudding, roasted salted tomatoes, and spinach. It was a lot, but
Penny ate every last bit that Remus served her. Much to his amusement.

“Hungry?” Remus asked while sipping his tea.

“Like the wolf.” Penny retorted between bites.

Remus choked. Kingsley released a hearty laugh.

“What?” Penny eyed them. “I like Duran Duran.”

“Oh Merlin.” Remus covered his face.

After breakfast, Kingsley announced his leave.

“It was a pleasure meeting you, Miss Black.” Kingsley tipped his head toward her.

Penny huffed. “I told you to call me Penny.”

“My mistake, Penny. You take good care of him, alright?” He pointed to Remus.

“I will do my best.”

“Good. And I’m very sorry for frightening you with the door.”

“Water under the bridge. But if you bring that Fernsby fellow again, I won’t be so forgiving
next time.” Penny squinted with a smile.

Kingsley chuckled. “Remus.” He stepped out and with a pop, he was gone.

“Well…that was certainly an eventful morning.” Remus sighed as he slumped onto the sofa.

“I like him.” Penny joined him.

“Kingsley?” Remus asked and when she nodded, he smiled. “We went to school together. Of
course, he was three years ahead of us.”

“Was he in Gryffindor?” Penny asked.

“Ravenclaw, actually.” Remus shut his eyes, feeling the night and morning’s toll come over
him. He meant to slip off to sleep, but he eyed the envelopes on the table. With a groan, he
grabbed them and opened each. The first from the Ministry, he expected that amount. It was
more than welcome, especially to pay for the things Penny will need. Clothes, shoes, and
food. The second envelope, he sputtered at the amount from the Black vault.

“What is it?” Penny asked.

“Nothing you need to worry about.” Remus shoved the envelopes away under a pile of other
mail. He’ll deal with that later, for now he rested his eyes.

He ate when Penny shook him awake and placed a plate of food he had prepped ahead of
time in his lap. Surprised, he thanked her. She set a large glass of water in front of him and
wouldn’t leave him to fall asleep until he drank. He did, bemused over her taking care of
him. “Who is the adult here anyway?” He muttered to himself, but let the small girl bully him
into eating and drinking well. Usually after a full moon he would lay in bed, unmoving until
the next day.

Remus dozed off, got up once to use the lav. He briefly hovered by his bedroom door, his bed
tempting him. But the earlier worry for Penny drove him back downstairs and onto the sofa.
He curled up with a book he didn’t read, listening to her turn the pages of the one she did.
Knowing she was there, safe, unharmed by him, relaxed him.

He had Penny for less than a week, and yet, he was already attached to the girl. Perhaps it
was because she reminded him of Sirius, or rather his fonder memories of him. Despite
Sirius’s betrayal, he wanted to hold onto those memories, memories he had pushed away and
never thought about all these years. But her presence brought them back up. At first for
worse, but now that they were on the forefront of his mind, he didn’t want to forget, didn’t
want to let them go. He wanted to hold onto them as tightly as he wanted to hold onto Penny
and keep her safe.

Was this fatherhood? Merlin, how easily he slipped into the role.

When he recovered from his transformation quick, he made a call he had been putting off.
He bounced back a lot faster thanks to Penny’s dutifulness to ensure he ate and was well
hydrated. He hadn’t got back to his feet this quickly since his school days.

With the receiver in hand, he spun the rotary and listened to the dial. He certainly hoped he
still had the phone installed. Remus was never approved to have a floo connection, not that
he wanted one. So he had offered an alternate solution to remain in touch, a muggle phone.

“HELLO?!”

Remus winced and held the receiver away from his head.

“Dad, you don’t need to shout.”

“IS THAT YOU REMUS?”

“Merlin…” Remus swore away from the receiver. “Dad, you don’t need to yell. Speak
normally. Remember what mum taught you about the phone.”

“I remember! You don’t need to treat me like an old man.”

“You are an old man.” Remus deadpanned.

“Such cheek.” Lyall Lupin laughed from the other end of the phone. “It’s been what, four
months since your last call? Starting to think you don’t need your ole’ pop for anything.”

“You know I don’t like to bother you.” Remus sighed.

“But I’m here nonetheless. How are you? Are you eating well? Need any galleons to tide you
over?”

“I’m fine. And I don’t need any money.”

“Has…something happened?” Lyall’s tone added extra emphasis on 'something.' Remus

knew he meant his condition. It was only two days since the full moon.

“Yes…and no.”

“I’ll be over.”

“Wait- wait, dad. Dad? DAD!” Remus groaned when the receiver’s dial tone was all he
heard. “Damnit.” He slammed it down in the cradle.
Minutes later, Remus waited outside his house. His father apparated into the yard with a pop
holding a shovel with a bag over his shoulder. Undoubtedly there’d be an assortment of
healing potions, silver, dittany, not to mention several guides his mother and father had
written on handling a newly infected werewolf.

“Remus!” Lyall eyed his son up and down. “You’re looking…healthy.” There was surprise,
but relief in his tone.

“You should have let me explain before coming.” Remus rubbed the bridge of his nose.

“You didn’t have to. I’ve been prepared for this since you were a lad. I knew it was a matter
of time all our preparations might one day fail, that someone would get too close and you’d-
not that I’d blame you. Really I blame myself- but I wanted to be there in a way I wasn’t
prepared for-”

“I haven’t infected anyone, dad.” Remus interrupted. Frankly he should be insulted his father
would assume it, but he didn’t fault him for being prepared. Merlin he himself had a similar
kit in his medicine cabinet.

“Oh.” Lyall paused. “Is there…a body?”

“Dad!” Remus admonished, but again he took no offense.

“Just checking. Can never be too careful.”

“I know.”

“Well then, I suppose this will be a normal visit. I’d love a bit of tea.”

“Dad, wait, there’s something I do need to explain, before we go in.”

“What is it?”

“There’s…a child.”

“A child? Remus! Am I a grandfather? How can you keep this from me-”

“Dad- dad no-”

“Who is the mother? Did you get married without telling me? I would have loved to be there.
But I can understand if it was in secret.”

“Dad, ugh.” Remus groaned. “The child isn’t mine!”

Lyall paused again, his gaze squinting as he looked from Remus to the cottage.

“I’m her legal guardian.”

“Her?” Lyall muttered.

“Her name is Penelope.” Remus took in a breath. “Penelope Black.”

Lyall Lupin stared through the tall grass where a young girl sat on a tree stump beside a small
pond. Her feet dangled in the water, splashing it as she read. Her mass of curled hair
dampened in the misty morning. She didn’t look exactly like Sirius, but then again she could
have inherited more of her mother’s looks. Merlin, every time he looked at Remus he saw
more and more of Hope.

He remembered the young Sirius Black. Rambunctious prankster and devious heartbreaker.
When paired with the late young James Potter, Peter Pettigrew, and his son…they were really
quite troublesome. It reminded him of his school days. Though he hadn’t gotten into as much
trouble as those boys did. Or so he liked to think.

“Penny!” Remus called.

The girl looked up, and Lyall met the brown-eyed gaze of the girl. The way she smirked, the
crinkle of her eyelids, and the pinch of skin at the corner of her cheeks. That was all Sirius.
Everything else though, was likely from her mother.

“Merlin’s beard. That is Sirius’s daughter.” Lyall whispered. “When did he-“

“I haven’t the faintest. I was away when he- but she must have been born already. If he knew
he had sired a child, then he never told us.”

Lyall frowned. “And the girl’s mother?”

“Dead. Fairly recently. She was placed in a muggle foster, but ran away to the Ministry due to
their abuse.” Remus explained softer as Penny approached. “Penny, there’s someone I want
you to meet.”

The girl stopped right before them and stared up at them with a queer sort of squint to one
eye.

“He looks like you, Remus. Is he your dad?”

Lyall released a delighted laugh. “Observant, isn’t she?”

“Quite.” Remus agreed. “Yes, this is my father. Lyall Lupin.”

“Pleasure to meet you Mr. Lupin.”

“A pleasure to meet you as well, Miss Black.”

She scrunched her nose. “Call me Penny, please.”

“I shall endeavour to.” Lyall nodded.

The girl smiled and eyed Remus while tucking her hands behind her back. “May I go down to
the stream?”

“You may, but don’t stay out there too long. Lunch will be ready in an hour.”

Her gaze flicked to Lyall, a silent question she didn’t speak, but was fairly obvious.

“And my father will be joining us.”

“Okay.” Penny’s smile stretched as she did a little wave before heading back into the grass
and past the trees.

“Remarkable.” Lyall mused as his son served them tea.

“Yes. She’s quite bright, observant, and fairly self sufficient.” Remus explained.

“Self sufficient? How old is she?”

“Eleven this past January.”

“Hogwarts age.” Lyall mused, nodding. “Well you won’t have to worry too much when she’s
off in school then.”

“Dad…I don’t mean self sufficient like a child. I mean…” Remus frowned, unable to find the
right words. “There are things she does that I would not expect a child to do without being
told. Perhaps a teenager, but as young as she is with how much confidence and ease she does
it in.”

“What has she done?”

Remus breathed in, looking through his kitchen window before telling his father everything.
How she prepared breakfast not just for herself but for him, offered to wash the dishes, went
to bed at a specific time every night, was overly familiar with cooking, took care of a sick
individual, and how he found a cleaner and tidier home than what he left it as.

“That sounds like a very well behaved child.”

“No. There are other things. When she uses the lavatory, for a shower or bath, even the toilet,
she leaves it as though she never used it - never touched it. As though she’s trying to make
her entire presence, invisible - non-existent. She’s quiet, far too quiet. I at first thought it a
blessing, but it’s odd. Eerie.”

“Worrying.” Lyall understood. “It definitely speaks of long term conditioning.”

“Even I made noise when I was a child, outside of transformation days.”

“Oh yes. As well behaved of a child you were, you were a curious sort. Always asking
questions, even when you could find the answers in the books.”

“Thats another thing. She doesn’t.”

“Doesn’t what?”

“Ask questions. There were a few at first, but nothing since. Even when I introduced you, she
asked nothing save to confirm who you were. Never asked why you were here. Children her
age are inquisitive.

Lyall blinked.

“And…when the Magistrate came for the wellness check-”

“Wellness check?”

“As part of her placement with me, there’s wellness checks. Sometimes unannounced.”

“So soon?”

“Yes, odd, but given I am a registered werewolf-”

“When did they arrive?”

“Ah…sunrise on the 11th.”

Lyall’s hand curled into a fist. The day after the full moon and at sunrise? That was cutting it
very close. “How did that go?” Lyall had a suspicion. He hoped he was wrong, but he knew
how prejudiced the Ministry was against werewolves. He’d counted himself amongst them
many years ago, so he knew what their motivation could have been. He’d have to make a few
floo calls and send a few owls, but he needed as much information as possible before
proceeding forward.

Remus told him everything. From how Fernsby brought an Auror with him, to breaking his
door down, to inspecting the premises without Remus’s consent or presence, and not giving
him the chance to properly dress himself after the transformation. Then to how gleeful
Fernsby had been at the possibility of finding Remus guilty of harming Penelope.

All of these were warning bells to Lyall. Not to Remus, who was used to such treatment, and
it was a damn shame he had been. Remus found it was easier to comply than to fight such
obvious discrimination. Anything to avoid being attacked or cause werewolves to be seen as
more hostile than they are.

It infuriated Lyall. But he kept his anger in check, listening dutifully as his son spoke.

“I’m worried she’s had to become this way out of necessity.”

“You think there was abuse before the muggle fosters?”

“Yes, especially when the Magistrate questioned her alone.” Remus swallowed. “At first, she
answered them easily. She lied about if I’d left her alone - which I don’t fault her for, but it
sounded rather rehearsed. Like she knew answering yes, was bad for me. And then she
became irritated at certain questions. Like she knew what Fernsby was insinuating.”
“What was Fernsby insinuating?”

“That I would…” Remus frowned, shuddering at the thought. “Take advantage of her.”

Lyall saw red. He jumped from his seat, nearly knocking it over. “I have half a mind to march
into the ministry right now. And give Fernsby what-for”

“Dad-”

“To insinuate that you would…with a child?! They think that just because you’re a werewolf
that you’d do something so horrendous - unconscionably disturbed.” Lyall sputtered.

The backdoor opened. Penelope stood in the doorway, frozen. Her gaze shifted between
them, rapidly.

“Penny-” Remus breathed in horror. How much of that had she heard?

“I’ll come back.” Penny retreated back outside before they could stop her.

“Merlin’s tits.” Lyall swore.

“Let me go speak with her.” Remus retreated to the back garden. Lyall watched him chase
after Penny who ran back to the stream.

In the silence, Lyall began to formulate a plan. He still had many old contacts from
departments he once worked in. And while he knew no one in the Department of the Welfare
of Magical Children, he was certain he could find a friend of a friend. Barring that, he’ll
simply read up on the regulations for it. The kind of harassment his son just went through
would not stand. Not if he had anything to say about it.

Remus returned with Penny. His steps were slower, in time with Penny’s shorter ones. He
was laughing as he stepped into the cottage.

“I don’t know, what is a Dragon’s favorite kind of cake?” Remus asked.

“A lair cake!” Penny grinned.

Remus groaned.

“Puns? Didn’t one of your school friends used to be excellent with puns?” Lyall spoke with
meaning. Remus chuckled, nodding. It’d been a long time since Remus’s gaze became warm
when he thought of Sirius. And several times now today, he had the same look to him.

Lunch started out quiet, with Remus pointedly looking at him. It was odd, but perhaps Penny
was simply wary of him? So he decided to pepper her with questions.

“So Penelope, how are you enjoying your new home?”

“Its fine!” Penny answered simply. The response left little to go off of.
“Just fine? Are you comfortable at least?”

Penny hummed her response in the affirmative, slowly chewing.

Lyall kept from frowning. Either she was shy or wary. And if she was wary, what reason did
she have to be?

“Remus tells me you read quite a bit. Anything in particular?”

Penny stilled, hands slowing as she cut a piece of the chicken. “Um…mostly school books. I
want to get ahead before I go to Hogwarts.”

“Oh? You’re going to Hogwarts? You know your name’s already down?”

Penny’s brows furrowed. “Where…else would I go?”

“Well, if you don’t get into Hogwarts, I was looking at Queen Anne’s. They’re an excellent
witches’ academy.” Remus spoke.

Lyall watched as Penny passed the fork from her left hand to her right to stab the morsel.
‘Curious.’

“There are other magic schools besides Hogwarts?” Penny asked in awe.

“Well, yes.” Lyall watched her eyes widened.

“In England?” She further asked.

“My dear, there’s about a dozen magic schools in Britain, six in Northern Ireland, and a
handful in Scotland.”

“What about Wales?”

“I think there’s a few smaller ones, none that I’ve heard of. Very traditional, Welsh magic
folk. They pass on grimoires from father to son and mother to daughter.”

“Wow.” Penny looked to Remus. “Do…do you have any books on the other schools?”

“I’m sure I might have one or two.”

“You should get her a library card.”

“There are magical libraries?!” Penny asked in astonishment.

“Oh certainly, there’s a wing at Eton. Chetham. Salisbury. Norwich.” Lyall explained. “But
closest would be Giggleswick, they’d have a larger selection of books appropriate for your
age.”

Penny’s wide-eyed pleading landed on Remus. “May I have a library card?”

“Of course. We’ll go next week.”

“Thank you!” Penny grinned and continued eating.

“Are you excited for school then?”

“Hmm, depends on which school I get into it. When do we find out?”

“Not magic school, dear. Muggle.”

Remus stopped chewing.

“What?” Penny asked.

“You’ll have three months left in the year right, Remus?” Lyall watched as Remus winced.

“It slipped my mind.” Remus muttered. “I meant to check a few of the local schools out but I
was more worried about-” Remus gestured up to reference the moon.

“Understandable.”

“I don’t really have to go to Muggle school, do I?” Penny’s lips were drawn into a deep
frown, brows furrowed in worry - or perhaps horror? Lyall didn’t know.

“It wouldn’t do to have you fall behind your peers.”

“But it’s just three months!”

“Penny.” Remus set his fork and knife down. “It’s my responsibility to make sure you’re
educated. That includes before magic school. You need to have a mastery of basic arithmetics
and grammar.”

“I already do!”

Remus sighed. “You’re well read, but this is different.”

“No its not.” Penny threw her fork down and glared. An intensity behind them that shocked
Remus.

Lyall eyed Remus, wondering how Remus would handle this. The reason Remus had called
him was for advice on parenting a troubled - potentially abused- child, but he needed to see
how Remus naturally parented with no intervention.

“I can write and calculate circles around anyone my age.”

“Penny.”

“There’s gotta be a test to show you. Isn’t there?”

“There is a test, but you wouldn’t know the curriculum that was covered.”

“Doesn’t matter. I can pass it.”

“Penelope.”

“No. Give me the test.”

“Penelope!” Remus raised his voice, not enough to shout but loud enough to quiet Penny.

Penelope wasn’t mollified. She pushed against the table, her chair scraping loudly, and stood.
Her shoulders heaved with each breath, before she closed her eyes and straightened her
posture. “Please excuse me, I am going to my room.” She bit out before stomping away.

Remus sat back in his chair, shocked. “She’s never once behaved like.”

“Well…if she isn’t from an abusive home, I can understand why she would. All this change,
and she’s finally found a safe constant. I can imagine the thought of another change would
frighten her.”

“I hadn’t even…Merlin, what am I doing?” Remus covered his face.

“Remus, son. You did excellently. I can’t imagine any parent would have reacted differently.
Though I will say, she calmed herself down and politely excused herself from the table.”
Lyall mused.

“She did, which is why I can’t even be mad. Not really.” Remus frowned. “But I worry she’ll
throw a tantrum if I do place her into school. She had a rather explosive display of accidental
magic after Fernsby questioned her. I can’t knowingly put her in Muggle school if that may
happen. You know how young children can be.”

“It would threaten the statue.” Lyall hummed and smiled. “Let her take the exam then.”

“What?”

“But make a deal with her. Tell her she doesn’t have to go to school, if she passes. Worst
case, she fails and then she has to admit she was wrong and goes to school. It’ll be a
humbling experience as well. And if she passes…well…”

“Dad, I can’t keep leaving her alone when I have work. And I can’t take her with me on jobs,
the muggles will wonder.”

“I can watch her.”

“Dad. No you don’t have to. I’m the one that accepted responsibility of her. I’m her
guardian.”

“You’re her parent.” Lyall corrected him. “Which means she’s my granddaughter.”

“She’s not-”

“It doesn’t matter how you got her. She’s family.” Lyall asserted. “Besides, my work is not so
busy and if I do have to go in, she is more than welcome to accompany me. It’ll do her good
to see advocacy work.” Lyall patted his son’s shoulder. “Assuming she passes her exams.”
 “I’ll have to check the agreement on whether I even can let you watch her.”

“Shouldn’t be an issue, but we can file it formally with the courts to be sure. So there’s no
trouble. And…” Lyall smirked. “I can take her for the full moon nights as well.”

“That… would alleviate a lot of worries.”

‘And piss off that tit Fernsby.’ Lyall smirked, but kept that to himself.

Chapter End Notes

A little extra long chapter for you guys. I hope you all had a happy halloween.

I'm doing nano this year so there might be skipped update or two.

Anyway hope you guys enjoy!

Let me know what your favorite section is, and what you think is going on. How do you
all like that Magistrate Fernsby? Or Kingsley's appearance? :D

Oh also, little note, I had to retroactively go back and change some dates I included. I
messed up a bit with the years. Remus's hearing was in February of 1991 instead of
March 1990.

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 Trick for Lost Trust
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It’d been twelve days since Remus gained custody of her, and two weeks since she arrived
here, and now Remus was taking her to visit a muggle school. They had an agreement. If she
passed the exams, she wouldn’t have to go to school for the next three months.

Of all the things for her to have to relive, going to school was at the bottom of the list with
puberty. And unfortunately she’ll have to go through the latter - she dreaded the day of her
second ‘first’ period. So she will do everything she can to avoid the former.

The NCAs were usually in May, but the local school had copies of last year’s exam that
Remus arranged for her to take. The school had agreed thinking of them as a placement
exam.

The only papers Remus hadn’t been given by the Ministry were her school papers. They were
unable to locate her in the system, which isn’t all that unusual for purely magical families.
Most purely magical families home-schooled their children - purebloods tutored. There was
seldom need to involve muggle schools - especially with the threat of accidental magic
exposing their world. Those that did send their children to muggle school, pulled them out as
soon as they displayed magic and then home-schooled them after if the child was particularly
prone to accidental magic. Some families weren’t so fortunate to have the time to do it and
needed to send them to muggle school, such as single parent households.

Remus had difficulty admitting to himself he was a parent and a single parent at that.

“If I pass, could I get a treat?” Penny asked beside him.

“Not having to go to school is a treat.” Remus joked as he turned down a street. They
couldn’t just apparate to the school, so they were taking his truck.

Penny pouted but said nothing as she stared at the passing landscape.

“Alright, if you pass what would you like as a treat?” Remus offered.

Penny blurted out, “Can I get a new outfit?”

Remus hummed, looking down at her suspiciously. He had a to do list for Penny to prepare
her for school, one of which was to go clothes shopping. “Sure. Where would you like to
shop? Any particular store?”

“Thrift store…or a second hand shop.” Penny explained.

He didn’t frown, despite wanting to. What child opted for the second hand shop first? Odd
choice. Remus decided, even if she didn’t pass, he’ll take her.
They parked across from the school. Classes were in session, but he’d arranged it ahead of
time for Penny to take the exam.

He grabbed a hold of Penny’s hand as they crossed the road and approached. They were
greeted in the main office and led into an empty classroom. Penny had three hours to
complete the section, and if she had questions regarding the section’s instructions she could
ask the proctor.

Remus sat outside the room, waiting. He brought a a muggle book to read, crosswords, things
to pass the time. But he was barely halfway through How to Talk So Kids Will Listen and
Listen So Kids Will Talk, when the proctor came out of the room with Penny in tow. He
started and looked at the proctor then Penny. “I thought she had three hours?”

“She did, but Penny was adamant that she’s done.” The proctor replied. “I’ll go grade this if
you don’t mind waiting.”

“Not at all.”

“You’re more than welcome to explore the grounds. The children should be at recess now.”

Remus rose, eying Penny. “Shall we?”

“May we go to the art room instead, please?” Penny asked.

The proctor looked at one of the school administrators who responded, “I’ll come with to
explain to the art teacher.”

Remus walked with Penny toward the art room. “Difficult?”

“Nope.” Penny smiled up at him.

‘Oh dear. I hope she isn’t too disappointed.’ Remus mused, as they followed the school
administrator. At the art room she explained their presence and introduced them both.

The art teacher was a pleasantly plump woman in a modestly respectable sundress that drew
the eye with its assortment of shapes and colors. Her red hair was braided into a bun and her
green eyes held a warm inviting look behind a set of cat-eyed spectacles.

“Miss Melyvora, this is Penelope Black and her father Mr. Remus Black.”

“No, I’m sorry. It’s Lupin. Remus Lupin.” Remus corrected.

“Ah my apologies…I just assumed.” The school admin said.

“Mellivora? Mellivora?” Penny asked with a head tilt. “Are you a honey badger or just a
honey eater?” Penny asked.

The school admin froze with confusion, mouth opening and closing unsure of what she had
just asked. The art teacher however smiled.
“Penelope!” Remus admonished. “That was very rude. Apologize.”

“Oh it’s alright.” Melyvora laughed a tinkling thing and clapped. “My it’s been quite a while
since a student made that connection.”

“Pardon?” Remus asked.

“My name is Latin-based and shares an unfortunate similarity with the genus name for honey
badgers, the mellivora capensis. It seems Penelope here understood that.” Melyvora lowered
to properly greet Penny. “A pleasure to meet you.”

“Likewise.” Penny turned a cheeky grin and curtsied in an overly dramatic way. Melyvora
clapped, pleased and stood.

“How can I help you, Miss Penelope?”

“Could I do some painting, please?”

“You most certainly can! Come along.” Melyvora stepped toward the supply closet. “What
would you like to paint? We just got a fantastic set of waterpaints.”

“Black acryllic, on thirteen by nine white primed canvas, if you have it. If not - the next
closest. Oh and do you also have a filbert brush?”

Melyvora stumbled, looking back shocked and then pleased. “That’s quite specific, but I’m
sure I can accommodate a fan of the arts. But only black? Wouldn’t you like to add a little
color? Perhaps some yellow, or green? Maybe pink?”

“No, I want to make a negative space painting.” Penny explained patiently.

Remus stared at Penny as she commanded the conversation expertly. He had no idea she was
that knowledgeable about painting. Something to note, and perhaps get her an easel and some
paints for the holidays if she still showed such interest.

Melyvora got her a smock and set up a canvas. She had black acryllic and was about to
explain how to use the filbert, when Penny showed her skill with it by instantly creating soft
silhouettes of flowers and leaves. Melyvora was gobsmacked so she quieted and backed away
to let Penny work. Clearly she was unneeded.

“You have a talented daughter, Mr. Lupin.” Melyvora spoke softly as she came to stand
beside him.

Remus hummed his agreement as Penny created a branch with the flowering leaves.

Melyvora shifted closer. “I’m sure you and your wife are very proud.”

“I’m not married.” Remus corrected and tilted his head, unsure what Penny was painting. He
couldn’t exactly take credit for Penny’s talent, but to deny it would seem odd and require
explaining far more of their circumstance than he was comfortable.
“Oh? What about her mother?”

“Sadly, she passed away recently.”

“Oh dear. I’m so sorry to hear that. I hope Penelope has been taking it well.”

“She was distraught.” Remus remembered the tears Penny wet his shoulder with. Tears she
had clearly tried to hold back. “But she’s very strong. I’m trying to be there for her when she
needs me.”

“It’s nice to see a father so involved with his daughter. So many are aloof - distant.”

“Ah…thank you.” Remus regarded Melyvora briefly before catching Penny filling the canvas
with black paint leaving an empty half circle with just the hanging branch. What was she
painting?

“Have you read chapter five? I highly recommend it.”

“Pardon?” Remus blinked, confused. He hadn’t really been paying attention to the
conversation, more taken with Penny’s artistic talent.

“The book you’re reading?” Melyvora gestured to his hand.

“Oh, uh…no not yet. I’m only three chapters in.” Remus forced a smile.

“Ah. Well I can tell you, chapter five is quite…illuminating. Some of the techniques even
work on adults.” Melyvora’s voice lowered.

Remus stilled and directed his attention to the art teacher. She was standing close now,
leaning toward him and had been fiddling with a stray hair from her bun.

Fiddling with the book, he forced a placating smile with a plan in mind. “Miss Melyvora-”

“Melanie, please.”

“Melanie…” Remus swallowed, he hated having to do this part. “How would you-

“Yes, I’d love to.”

“Uh…” He blinked with confusion. “What?”

“Sorry…continue.” Melanie forced a smile.

Remus side eyed her but spoke slowly and surely to impress he only cared about Penelope.
“As you are familiar with the book, how would you handle a child who doesn’t speak about
themselves? Their feelings, personal thoughts? I find Penelope is loquacious but never about
herself. Only about…others, things, education. She doesn’t talk about her home life with her
mother.”

“Oh-oh. I’m so sorry…I thought-”

‘Oh good, she’s giving up.’ Remus breathed. ‘That’ll make this easier.’ “What did you think I
was going to ask?”

“Doesn’t matter. Um…” Melanie licked her lips. “Try giving her a diary, but-” She raised a
finger. “Respect her privacy and don’t go snooping. It’ll get her used to putting words to her
feelings. And once she’s ready, she’ll tell you.”

Remus nodded. “Yes, that is…I’ll do that. Thank you.” He returned to watching Penny as she
was working on a tiny figure in the empty space. He couldn’t quite make it out but she was
fully focused on it.

His attention was drawn from Penny again after a few minutes as Melanie spun to him.

“The local theater is showing - ”

Guess he hadn’t deterred her with his fake obliviousness. Better to be blunt.

“I’m sorry to interrupt Miss Melyvora. You’re a beautiful woman...” Remus had to let her
down firmly but gently.

“But?”

“We’ve only just met, you may end up Penelope’s teacher and she’s had a lot of new changes.
I’d rather not upset her with a new element just yet.” Remus started softly. “I’m flattered,
truly, but it wouldn’t be appropriate.”

“I’m so sorry, I hadn’t realized the implications.” Melanie began.

“It’s quite alright. As I said, I’m flattered.”

The silence after was awkward, but unavoidable. Miss Melyvora wasn’t the first woman he’s
had to turn down, and she wouldn’t be the last. He was adept at dancing around women,
especially Muggle women, when they got it in their mind to flirt with him. The few times the
attention was genuine and not some veiled attempt at fixing a troubled man, he couldn’t
entertain it. At least now, he had a better and more understandable reason to turn them down.
Penny.

The proctor knocked on the art room door, drawing their gaze.

“Mr. Lupin. May I speak with you?”

Remus looked at Melanie and Penny.

“If you don’t mind?”

“Go on.”

Remus followed the proctor who held the tests in a folder. “I’ve completed grading these, I
had a few of the ladies in the office assist me about halfway through.”
“Oh dear, how far behind is Penny?”

“Far behind? No, Mr. Lupin, I would say she’s rather ahead.” The proctor held out the tests
for him to look over. “I’ve never seen any student get a perfect score on the mathematics
section. Including the sections with things that unfortunately we don’t cover in this school,
but others in our district do. She’s even shown her work, take a look.”

With disbelief, he looked over the workbook. Some of the maths were beyond him - despite
his mother’s best efforts to make sure he wasn’t behind muggle standards. But even he could
understand the clean handwriting and the detailed thought process behind her work shown.

‘Okay, not out of the realm of normal. Some people learn math easier.’ “What about her
writing and grammar?”

“That’s where things get tricky. There were a number of grammatical errors.”

Remus breathed easier.

“However, as her records show she was schooled in the Americas, I didn’t want to punish her
too much. She was using English spelling, just not British English.”

“What?”

“Here, look.” The proctor pointed out the short answers and essays Penny had written. Words
were circled where Penny had written specific words incorrectly with ‘American spelling’
noted. Words that should have been colour, realise, sombre, fulfil, and grey.

“I suppose that’s something she has room for improvement this fine school can teach her.”

“We wouldn’t feel comfortable for penalizing a student simply for that. Especially when we
read the essays.”

“What do you mean?”

“Her reading comprehension far exceeds our expectations for year sixes, as does her essay
writing.” The proctor pointed to the essays where Remus slowly read them “You have a
bright daughter, Mr. Lupin. I dare say if you were to put her in school with us, even for these
three months - she’d be bored. Perhaps she should skip on ahead to year seven, maybe even
year eight?”

Mulling it over, he agreed. Year seven or eight would be best. She might be slightly younger
than everyone else but she can blend in with her intellect.

He returned to the art room to find Penny and Melanie washing the brushes in the sink,
chatting away. Melanie complimented Penny’s artistic eye and unique perception of the
world.

It was then he finally saw the full piece. The black paint created a silhouette of shapes in a
night sky with a large white full moon over a hill top. A single flowering branch with petals
and leaves hovered over a familiar figure. Not a person, not an animal. A single lone howling
werewolf.

Penny glowered as children walked or biked to the secondary school. Rows of chained
bicycles lined the sidewalk. Some students exited cars or trucks from the curbside.

She wore an old styled dark blue skirt with patches over stockings, a beige and yellow argyle
button sweater-vest over a white polo shirt. A few stray curls escaped the tight ponytail she
wore and gave her the illusion of bangs. And with a lunch pail in one hand and a leather
backpack slung over her shoulders, Penny stood out in the sea of bright mid-80s style
clothing while she sported a 60s look.

She wouldn’t be joining the other students heading toward the lower school, where students
ages eleven to fourteen funneled in. Instead, Penny faced the upper school where fourteen to
sixteen year olds were heading in. Her smaller stature would make her stick out amongst the
teens and it was a scenario she was not looking forward to.

The alternative of going to the lower school wasn’t an option anymore.

“Penny, come on we have to sign you in.” Remus called as he stepped from his side of the
truck.

Penny said nothing and marched quietly to Remus’s side.

“Still not speaking to me?” He sighed.

Okay, yes it was childish of her to employ the silent treatment. But he went back on their
deal! Sorta…

After passing the year 6 NCAs, Remus brought her to this school to get her into year 7.
Problem was, they had ability grouping and needed to place her. Thus a placement exam.

She’d been miffed initially, but he hadn’t specified which test or which school in their deal,
so she let it go. Next time she’ll be more specific.

So she took the placement exam and far surpassed her supposed age and year group, and yes
even in grammar. She spent a little extra time making sure she used the British spelling after
last time. They had her take the year 8 placement, then year 9, 10, and 11. She passed all of
them. She figured Remus would learn and take her back, but then he said she needed to take
her GCSEs and then refused to let her take them right away! Not his entire fault as they’re in
May, so she’d have to wait until then. But he said she’d be going to school anyway starting
and that was the end of it.

Oh he tried to lessen the blow of going back on his word by telling her it would help broaden
her education. Fucking nonsense. She had a broad enough view of the world. Decades years
worth of it. Course he didn’t know that.

She refused to yell when he told her, instead she made her ire obvious with silence.Now she
was stuck being a physically eleven year old among fifteen and sixteen year olds for however
long this lasted.

They entered the main office, Remus greeted the administrators there - having become
familiar with them.

“Hello there Penny.”

“Good morning!” Penny shot them a too wide smile, and then went back to sulking and
shooting Remus glares.

“I see she’s still upset.”

“Hasn’t spoken to me all weekend.” Remus wrote her name in the sign in sheet.

“Oh dear. At least it doesn’t extend to us.” One of the administrators joked. Penny sent a
glare her way. “Uh-oh- may have just doomed myself.” She laughed as she looked over the
final paperwork Remus handed in. “Alright, you’re all set. Wait here while I’ll call down one
of the prefects to take her to class.”

A bell rang signaling the start of the school day. Remus sat down beside Penny as they
waited.

Penny didn’t look at him, and instead stared hard at the floor.

“Penny, it’s just until the end of June.” Remus explained and touched her shoulder softly.
“Three months will go by in a flash. Today will go by even quicker too, you’ll see. And I’ll
be waiting for you by the truck when school lets out.” Remus sounded apologetic. “Penny?”
He tried to get her to look at him, but she didn’t budge. Dejected with the saddest eyes, he
rose. “I’ll see you after school.”

Penny watched him open the door to leave and then released a huff of breath, jumped out of
her seat and caught his hand - stopping him.

He looked back, briefly shocked and then amused as Penny yanked his hand down. He bent,
and she gave him a hug. It wasn’t for her, oh no. It was for him.

Not that he took it take that way, by the way his lips smirked and he pressed a kiss to the top
of her head.

A kiss that made her wiggle out of his grasp.

Once upon a time she’d had admiration on a fictional character bearing his same name. And
while the reality was different, the display of affection was too much.

Cheeks warm, she slunk back to her seat as Remus chuckled and left.
Not long after an older teen girl wearing a fetching blue jean overall-dress with a short sleeve
shirt in array of colors, a necklace, stockings, and trainers knocked. “I’m looking for
Penelope Black?”

“Thats me.” Penny waved.

“Oh wow, American and a bit young.”

“Yeah well, I skipped a few years.” Penny approached her.

“Reyt. I’m Wendy, you’re in my class come on.”

Wendy led Penny down the hall, explaining where each course was held and the best
hallways to take to make the travel between classes quickest and what times they were most
empty. At the classroom, Penny was introduced to the class by the teacher.

“Settle down there. Gavin! Quit tilting your chair, you’ll snap your neck. We have a new
student, a Penelope Black. Now, Penelope-

“Penny. Please.”

“Reyt, sure sure. Tell us about yourself.”

Penny faced the classroom, scanning which ones were attentive and which ones didn’t care.
“I’m Penny. I’m American and recently moved here after my mum died.”

“So you only live with your dad?”

“No.”

“Wait so if your mum is dead, and you don’t live with your da.”

“I’m sure Penny doesn’t want to talk about this-”

“I live with his legal proxy because my dad is in prison.” Penny smirked. “For murder.”

The classroom silenced. Even the Teacher quieted.

“Anyway, I skipped a few years when they were trying to place me. Thats why I’m here
instead of at the lower school. Nice to meet you all.” Penny grinned and then looked at the
teacher expectantly. He cleared his throat and pointed toward the empty seat.

Penny sat and pulled out her notebooks, enjoying the looks she got and the way the students
gave her a wide berth. Word spread quick after that and by lunch, she got a whole table to
herself. Exactly by her design.
A few minutes before the last bell of the school, Remus parked the truck outside and got out.
He’d done a few jobs for the town. Not just plumbing, but some repairs, chores for some of
the elder residents that couldn’t wait until their relatives came to visit to do. He even drove a
few people to their appointments in the city. But now he was back, a few hundred pounds
richer, and ready to take Penny into Giggleswick to visit the library. He’d pick up a few
books himself as well.

The bell rang, students spilled out quickly from the two campus buildings. But as the crowd
thinned, Remus couldn’t spot Penny. And it wasn’t like she’d be difficult to find either, he
realized. All the other girls wore vibrant colored outfits and baggy layers. Which was very
different than the clothes Penny had chosen to wear, which were muted colors and the fashion
was familiar to the clothes muggleborn girls wore on weekends in Hogwarts when he was in
school. He should have realized the style was quite outdated.

He had no real frame of reference for current fashions. He usually picked from the second
hand store. Yet when Remus took Penny out clothes shopping with the funds sent by the
Ministry, she insisted on going to the second hand shop as well and picked every garment he
purchased for her. So this was a conscious choice.

The students dwindled further and Remus set off into them, looking for her when the main
office doors opened and he recognized the administrator from that morning. Her lips were
pressed into a thin line and he made a motion for him to come in. “Mr. Lupin, the head
teacher would like a word.”

An hour later, Remus sat in the truck with Penny, driving silently home. No visit to the
library today afterall. Not after what the head teacher discussed with him.

I know it’s only been one day, but we’re very concerned about Penny.

What’s happened?

Penny is a bright student, pleasant, and all smiles - if a bit forced - with the teachers but
as soon as the focus is not on her, it’s quite clear she isn’t as cheerful as she portrays.
Now this may be a call for attention, but she spent the entire day isolated because of
what she said.

What did she say?

Penny told the other students her father was a murderer. Now, we do not take lying
lightly, especially of this magnitude.

It’s…it’s not.

I beg your pardon?

It’s not a lie. She didn’t lie. I should have informed you, I’m sorry. I didn’t think it
relevant or would be an issue. But, yes…Penny’s father is…in prison for murder.
 Well…that is-

A little more than most people can chew, yes.

And what is your association with her father?

We were close friends during our school days and had a falling out. I can assure you I
am not at all like him, nor is Penny.

Mr. Lupin, relax you’re not on trial. But…as you said you should have informed us of
this. Is she seeing a counselor?

No. Should she?

I highly suggest you do. It is quite unusual for a child to make that information known
so bluntly. She may not believe she deserves friends and is deliberately keeping them
away due to fear she may be like her father.

She had been entirely opposed to coming to school.

Mr. Lupin, these all sound like cries for help.

I should have realized sooner.

Do not blame yourself. I understand you are a new parent and you’ve only known Penny
a few weeks. You cannot expect to be on the same level as those who initially raised her
or have experience with children.

He drove down the lane to his cottage. Normally he would only drive until they could
apparate. But today, Remus needed the extra time to think. He parked.

“Penny-”

Penny didn’t wait and had already unbuckled her seatbelt and was slipping out of the truck.

“Penny wait.” Remus sighed and followed her. She couldn’t exactly get into the cottage
without him. Or so he thought.

“Alohomora!” Penny unlocked the cottage door with her wand and ran inside.

“PENELOPE!” He shouted after her. She took her wand to muggle school?! Where had she
learned that spell?! “Don’t run from me, Penny! Penny!” He heard her steps pound up the
stairs and the door to her room slam.

Remus raked his fingers through his hair and sat on the armrest of his sofa. He needed help.
He picked up his phone. “Hey, Dad.”
Lyall knocked on Penny’s bedroom door. “Penny? It’s Lyall.” He waited as he heard the
springs of a bed and light footsteps. The door opened a sliver, with Penny holding the edge of
the door against her chest. Her gaze looked past him to the hall and then to Remus’s room.
Lyall waited patiently for her to recognize it wasn’t a trick.

“Hullo.”

“May I come in?”

Penny squinted, but stepped away to open the door fully. “You may.” Penny pulled out the
chair from her desk and offered it to him while she sat on her bed. She meticulously
smoothed out the skirt she was wear and crossed her ankles with her hands clasped and
posture ramrod straight. Expression neutral and belying none of her thoughts or feelings.

The door remained open, Lyall didn’t look at it or close it. Instead he sat down and faced
Penny.

“I understand you’ve been giving my son the silent treatment?”

“I have.”

“Can you tell me why?”

“He didn’t tell you?”

“I would like to hear it from you.”

Penny stared long at him, before pushing off the bed and and walking the distance to the
door, looking out the hall toward the stairs.

Lyall expected her to scowl having seen Remus lingering to eavesdrop in, but she made no
indication. She pushed the door until the latch caught on the frame and climbed back onto the
bed to resume her prior posture.

“He said if I passed the test I wouldn’t have to go to muggle school.” Penny began.

“And did you?”

“I passed the test. I passed the year 6 NCAs, and the exams for year 7, and then next and so
on. I tested out of six years but he still put me in school. I know it’s not his fault I can’t take
the GCSEs early but I don’t need to be in school until I can take them. I already know it all.
And he said- he said if I passed - the test -” Penny made air quotation marks with her fingers.
“- I wouldn’t have to go to muggle school. He didn’t specify which test, but isn’t six years
worth of tests enough?” Penny explained. “He tricked me. I don’t appreciate being tricked.”
Penny crossed her arms.

Six?! Six years worth of muggle tests. Now he had no clue what were on those tests, but from
what Hope used to tell him about them they were rigorous examinations that tested the entire
year’s worth of curriculum. And Penny passed them all. Exceptional. Lyall breathed in deep,
leaned forward to brace against his knees. His son sure stepped in it.

“Alright, let me ask you this.” Licking his lips, he carefully worded his question. “Is there a
particular reason you’re opposed to going to school?”

“I just said-“

“Yes, I heard you. You don’t need to. But do you also don’t want to?”

“Of course I don’t want to. If I don’t need to it’s a waste of time.”

“But don’t you want friends? School lets you make friends.”

“Friends? What sort of friends will I make in three months? I’ll be going to magic school in
September anyway. We’ll just lose contact.”

“Well thats not very fair. You can keep contact through owl- er whats it…the post.” Lyall
offered.

Penny rolled her eyes. “We will have nothing in common and only three months of time to
form a friendship that will be overtaken by them studying in sixth form. They won’t have
time for me, and I certainly won’t have time for them when I’m learning magic. Which I
could get started on if I wasn’t in bleeding muggle school.” Penny was exasperated now and
huffed, closing her eyes and taking a calming breath.

Lyall was once again impressed and worried by how she did that, unprompted by anyone.

“Also they’re all teenagers. Blegh.” Penny scrunched up her nose and stuck her tongue out in
disgust. “They’re so…melodramatic.”

“So if you weren’t going to muggle school, you’d-”

“Learn magic! Or as much as I could with the books.” Penny pointed behind her at the
bookshelf.

“Well it’s certainly not because you don’t want to broaden your horizon.” Lyall muttered as
he read the book titles.

“So he did tell you.” Penny’s tone was accusatory. “Why ask me if you knew?”

“I wanted to get your feelings on the matter.”

“Feelings?!” Penny huffed. “I did what he wanted. He’s the one who’s butthurt I’m not
talking to him.”

“Butt…hurt?” Lyall muttered. He understood the sentiment of the word, even if he’s never
heard the word before. It was so vulgar sounding. He wasn’t sure if he should admonish her
for its use or not. He opted not to. Not the time for it. “Alright, you went to school. And you
think it’s useless for you to make friends with them because they’re teenagers and you’ll lose
contact?”

“Of course.”

“And is that why you told your class about your father?”

Penny quieted.

Lyall stood up and sat beside her. “Penny, did you tell them to keep them away? Or for
another reason?”

“What other reason would there be?” Penny asked quietly.

“Well, have you ever experienced accidental magic while in school before?”

“No.”

“Penny, it’s alright if you did. All magical children sometimes do. And it can be very scary
for the muggle children-“

“With all due respect, Mr. Lupin. No, I haven’t. Not ever.” Penny stated plainly.

“No? Then are you scared because you have recently.” Lyall observed how she stilled, the
way her fingers twitched - gripping the fabric of her skirt. “Remus told me about the chair.”

“I didn’t mean to make it explode.” Penny ducked her head while squeezing the fabric tighter.

“You don’t have to apologize. We know it’s not your fault.” Lyall assured. There it was, the
reason behind her reluctance to go to school. “However, it’s no reason for you to rush into
learning to control your magic before Hogwarts. Especially not on your own.”

“If I even get into Hogwarts.”

“I think ‘exploding’ a chair qualifies for admittance into Hogwarts.”

“How do you know?”

“If you doubt me, we can always send an owl and ask.”

“Could we?”

“Of course. We can send one tonight. But can you promise me one thing.” Lyall held one
finger out. He expected the skepticism in her gaze as she mulled it over.

“Promise what?”

“Until we find out if you’ve been accepted into Hogwarts, of which I have no doubt, will you
at least go to the school.”

Lyall spotted the beginning of a scowl that she schooled into a neutral if thin lipped look.
 “Only until we find an alternate learning situation for you. Definitely magical, as you have
clearly demonstrated your proficiency in muggle subjects.” Lyall waited as Penny regarded
the deal and him. It was a bit of a gamble. His son had clearly lost her trust, so there was no
reason for her to trust him at his word. Still, he hoped she would.

Penny squinted at him, weighing whether she trusted him.

“Well?”

“I…suppose.”

“Wonderful. Now, what would you like for dinner? I make a melt in your mouth lamb roast
with mint jelly. My late wife adored it. Was her favorite recipe of mine.”

Chapter End Notes

Posting this early for you lovely folks. Let me know if there's any spelling or grammar
issues so I can fix it up, I am virtually blind to them after the 4th draft.

I love writing Remus trying and failing as a parent, because he's still learning.

What do you guys think of the chapter? What parts were your favorite? How are you
liking Remus's characterization? Or Lyall's? Penny's? What do you wish Penny would
do or not do?
 Reminder and Solution
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Saturday the 9th of March, 1991

Minerva never watched a quidditch match as closely as she had today since her school years.
It was the last match that would qualify her house for the quidditch cup. She wasn’t worried
about the house cup; it was far too late in the year for that, and she was absolutely certain
Slytherin was going to win that - much to her chagrin. But the Quidditch Cup was still
possible. This morning’s match between Gryffindor and Hufflepuff was the last qualifier.
Without it the last match of the year between Gryffindor and Ravenclaw would just be for fun
- and while yes, she should be pleased the students were having fun - her pride was at stake
here.

Severus looked prickled when her house’s seeker caught the snitch. Slytherin would need a
significant point lead in the next match to assure their victory. And with how Marcus Flint
ran his plays: knock out as many of the players as possible to score an unfettered number of
points, it was entirely possible the next match would make it improbable for Gryffindor to
overtake Slytherin. But she had faith in the Ravenclaws to outsmart him and even block the
attempt.

That said, Minerva was chuffed and about ready to have a friendly drink with Severus in the
staff room. It was tradition between them at this point. Ten years in the making ever since he
became head of house Slytherin after the war. She remembered him as a student, but he’d
grown into a respectable - if difficult to please - professor.

At a brisk pace back into the castle, she entered her office about to grab her personal bottle of
Atholl Brose when in her rush to grab it, she knocked over a stack of letters she had yet to
reply to. Rolling her eyes, she used her wand and set them back on her desk with a flick. But
as they did, she caught a name. A name she hadn’t expected to see. Especially as she’d not
read any news about any marriages or births from this former student. She would have
expected that this student would have had the decency to invite her to the event.

Ensuring she read the name correctly, she retrieved the letter from the stack. The letters were
from parents with no current students to Hogwarts, but she expected the majority to be from
pureblood parents hoping for confirmation their little bundles of ‘joy’ had indeed made it into
the book of admittance. Those parents cosseted their children and Minerva expected those
students will be spoilt rotten by the time they get to Hogwarts.

“What in the dickens are you sending me a letter for? You best have a bastard, and I’ll be
very cross with you for not inviting me to your wedding.” Minerva ranted to herself as she
slid one finger under the seal, pulled the letter from the envelope and began unfolding. “I
have half a mind to call Poppy and Albus down to read this - let them know how
unappreciated…they…oh dear.”
She was going to need something stronger than Atholl Brose.

It’d been many years since she checked for Harry Potter’s name in the book of admittance.
His name was listed in the section for his expected starting school year, 1991-1992. She knew
the name had been there because she herself had checked. Son of a muggleborn and
pureblood, you never could be 100% sure if the magic would persist. Despite his displays of
several dramatic acts of magic separate from Lily Potter, she had checked the day his parents
died right before she observed his terrible relatives. She had to be sure it was worth it, to
protect him.

If she hadn’t seen his name in the book that day, there was a chance he would live as a
muggle in a muggle family, and she would have no immediate worry. She might have
checked every year to ensure his name hadn’t shown up since then - but because Minerva
found his name clear as light that day - she tried to convince Albus not to leave the boy with
them. Sadly, Albus had been certain it was the right place for him.

Minerva entered the tallest tower of Hogwarts; the steep diminishing steps brought her up
into a large room where books filled with the names of former Hogwarts students lined the
walls dating back to before the castle had been fully constructed. Her gaze did not stray to
them but focused on the ancient dragon hide bound book in the center of the room with a
long faded enchanted quill sat in a silver inkpot. The book never ran out of yellowing pages,
the inkpot never ran out of ink. Once all the students on a page started in Hogwarts, the page
ripped itself out and dropped into a pile, allowing it to be rebound for record keeping.

Waiting a moment, Minerva watched to be sure the book nor the quill would not jump up in
action before she approached. Carefully cracking the book, she paged through a few pages
worth of names before she found the list of students expected to start this coming September.
Her eyes dropped to Harry Potter. It’d been there since he was one year old, perhaps even
younger. Her fingers touched the name and then went down the list. Neville Longbottom’s
name stood out, her heart hurting as she thought of Alice and Frank’s fate. Then some of the
less favourable names. Malfoy, Bulstrode, Goyle, Crabbe. And then finally at the bottom with
the freshest of ink from the list, was one name she both recognized and didn’t.

She definitely needed a stronger drink. Nothing she had on hand would do, and certainly
nothing the kitchens would either. Which left her knocking on the door to someone she had
been planning on seeing earlier - though she gathered this required a more private meeting
than just the staff room.

“Minerva?” Severus Snape opened his office door with a quirk of his eyebrow, lips thin.

“Severus, you’ll need to sit down for this.” Minerva stepped into the office. “And preferably
with a large dram of Goblin Brine.”

“I don’t bring that out unless it’s been a particularly grueling year.”

“Well you’re going to want to drown in it with the news I’ve got to deliver.”

“Minnie, what is it?” Severus closed and spelled the door for privacy.
Minerva opened her mouth but snapped it shut. “Get the dram first. Trust me.”

With a warning like that, Severus pulled open a hidden compartment in his desk and pulled
out a large crystalline bottle with the tail of a baby manticore floating in it. He flicked his
fingers and two rounded glasses lifted from the same compartment as he unscrewed the
bottle.

“I know you’ve prepared for the upcoming school year, especially given your history with
certain families. But you do not have all the information, or rather all the families that will be
joining us come September.”

“If this is about Potter, I am perfectly prepared. I’ve moved on.”

“Oh if only it were just Potter, Severus.”

“Minerva.” Severus held the dram’s worth of glass out.

Minerva sipped on the dram once, and then a second time. It burned with the effects of the
manticore tail all the way down to her stomach, flushing her cheeks instantly.

Severus was not so liberal with his own glass and nursed it between his fingers as Minerva
paced. He recognized the look she wore. Guilt.

She’d always been ashamed students from her own house were as reckless as they had been
in 1976, and the poor Slytherin boy who would one day become the man before her had not
received the justice he deserved. Sadly, it’d been entirely out of her hands. Albus made the
decision to ensure there were no repercussions for Remus, who was just as much a victim as
Severus had been, albeit in another way. Oh, sure Sirius and James had received weeks of
detention. A proverbial slap on the wrist if you asked her.

“Minnie?” Severus called her back and she froze.

She saw teenaged Severus, grey with fear, arms scraped and bleeding as Pomfrey tended to
him in the hospital wing. A young and guilty James Potter, forced to remain to explain what
all that happened. She had half a mind to march after Sirius and drag him down by his ears
that night. She’d been blind the three of them had known about Remus, but in hindsight it
made sense. They shared a dorm, and James, Peter, and Sirius were incredibly bright. It was
foolish of her to think they wouldn’t figure it out. Perhaps they should have stricken
werewolves from the curriculum, but that would have raised too many questions.

She blamed herself really. And while yes, Severus shouldn’t have been sneaking out after
hours; intentionally leading a fellow student into the path of a werewolf is far worse.

“You should sit.” Minerva tried to speak. Goblin Brine was strong and worked quickly, her
words slurred. Best to get this over with before she drinks the whole dram. “I’ve received a
letter from Remus.” She began without waiting for him to sit.

Severus froze briefly on the way down and then sat, back straight. “Do not tell me Lupin has
sired a child.”
Minerva snorted and shook her head. “That would have been preferable.”

Severus squinted, his gaze glittering as he tried to read Minerva, but she wouldn’t look him in
the eyes.

“It’s Black.”

Severus’s blood ran cold.

“Black’s got himself a bastard and Remus is their guardian.”

“Why in all the nine planets would Lupin risk being a child’s guardian, much less that
murderer’s spawn?” Severus seethed.

“Severus. You know they were close.”

“He betrayed them.” Severus’s anger was palpable. The grip on his glass tightened until the
glass cracked. It prompted him to set it down, but not before he drained the whole thing.

“That’s not the bairn’s fault.” Minerva reasoned.

“I’m aware.” Severus snapped. He leaned forward, pressing the heels of his palms to his eyes,
thumbs working at his temples as a headache throbbed into being.

Minerva should have brought a potion or two down from Poppy, but she was sure Severus
had exactly what he needed right here in his office. Not that he retrieved it. She glanced
around at his shelves and hissed. Right, Goblin Brine. Her world spun, and she threw a hand
over her own eyes to stop the world spinning. “Merlin’s teats, I forgot how strong that is.”

Severus barked a bitter laugh and sighed. “Suppose I should prepare for Black’s son to be
sorted into my house.”

“Daughter, actually.” Minerva corrected.

Severus whipped his head up, suppressing a groan. “A girl?”

“From what Remus wrote, she takes more after her mother it seems.”

Severus released a breath. “Thank fuck for small miracles.”

Minerva smiled. Yes, she gathered Severus would appreciate that. Living with the constant
visual reminder of his former school day bullies for the next seven years would have been
awful.

“Besides, who’s to say she’ll end up in Slytherin.”

“Oh please. All the Blacks ended up in Slytherin.” Severus snorted.

“Except for Sirius.” Minerva smirked. “She could end up in Gryffindor. So could Potter.”
“Merlin, help me. I will rip the hat to shreds if we end up with another Potter Black duo in
Gryffindor.” Severus bit out.

“Should I inform Albus, or…”

“Oh do. I fully expect Black to end up in Slytherin, and I’ll wager two galleons on it.”

“Bets! This early.” Minerva tutted. “I’ll hold you to that, you know.”

“I expect you to.” Severus grinned, a cruel competitive smirk. “Another dram?”

“Heavens if I take another, I’ll not be able to sit for lunch.”

“So just half?”

“Please.”

Thoroughly sauced and with pink cheeks, Minerva left Severus equally as inebriated as she to
attend to lunch in the Great Hall.

“Minnie.” Severus paused her at the door. He didn’t say what, but the look he gave her was
all she needed. Gratitude. She smiled and left for lunch and then she had a stack of letters to
finally reply to.

On Sunday the 10th of March, Remus woke up to a surprise weight added to his bed and a
shushing as the smell of flatcakes, steak, eggs, and black pudding filled his bedroom.

He opened one eye to watch the reflection of his father and Penny trying to position a tray on
his bed. And two wrapped packages were at the foot of his bed. He smiled, pretending to
sleep some more.

“It’s no use, dear. He’s always been a light sleeper. Look now he’s even faking being asleep.”

“He is not. Look, his chest is expanding a lot, just like when he’s asleep.”

“I hate to break it to you, but he’s notoriously famous for fooling his mother that way, isn't
that right?”

“Shush dad, you’ll give away all my secrets.” Remus grinned, popping one eye open.

“You faker.” Penny pouted. “It was gonna be a surprise.”

Remus chuckled as he sat up in bed. His gaze tracked over the spread, knowing Penny must
not have made the steak, but he did spy the tea with strangely frothy white lumps sitting atop
it in the shape of a cake. “What’s this?”
“Cute innit?” Lyall asked as he set the fork and knife down on the tray.

“Its bloody adorable is what it is.” He sent a skeptical look to his father, the silent question
answered when he shook his head and angled it toward Penny, who covered her mouth
watching him closely.

“Do you like it?” Penny asked shyly.

“I do. What’s this stuff?” Remus used his spoon to point to the white stuff.

“Steamed milk.”

“This is wonderful, Penny. Thank you.” And Remus meant it. He’d never seen this done
without magic. He frowned and looked up at his dad for confirmation. Thankfully Lyall read
him easily.

“It’s a good thing you did, she made six cups of teas practicing getting it just right. I had two
cups of tea with wonky cupcakes.”

“You’re not supposed to tell him that!” Penny huffed.

“I think he’d appreciate it more knowing the effort you put in.” Lyall tutted.

Remus smirked as he sipped the tea. Not only did it have an adorable artwork, it had just the
right amount of sugar too. “Oh, that’s really lovely.”

Pleased and suddenly shyer, Penny ducked her head and disappeared out of his room with a
faint, “Happy Birthday!”

“Now she’s shy?” Remus sighed but sat up further to begin eating.

“I think she’s shy about the gift she made you.” Lyall gestured to the larger of the two gifts. A
large rectangular shape gift sat on his bed, leaning against the bed post.

“I have a feeling I know what it is.” Remus sighed.

“Do you?”

“Yes, she painted it at the first school I took her to, and I saw the finished piece.” Remus
scratched the underside of his chin. “I hadn’t the heart to tell her, I don’t like the constant
reminder of my condition. Especially with how magnificent her skill was with a brush.”

Lyall clicked his tongue against his teeth before smiling. “I don’t think you saw it in it’s
finality then.”

“What do you mean?” Remus squinted.

“Eat your breakfast and find out.” Lyall ruffled his son’s hair and stepped out with a grin.
“Dad?” Remus sat up straighter, but his father ignored him. Put out, Remus eyed the gift
again, curiosity burned inside him. He didn’t rush his breakfast though, enjoying each bit and
sipping his tea. But when he finally finished, he moved the tray and summoned the gifts to
his lap. He opened his father’s gift first. It was a book, first edition charms book from the
15th century that he’d been looking for. It even had the original notes of the author in the
margins. He set it aside to explore later.

Unwrapping the framed painting, he eyed the back of it where a phrase was written in careful
script “More than your shadow”. He flipped it over to reveal the painting.

The howling wolf silhouette he originally remembered was now the barely noticeable
shadows on the back of a cloak over the tall form of a wizard in the moonlight, wand held
aloft. There were colors and acrylic textures to form the profile of the man - of him. Around
him was dark lush grass, but behind him were footsteps in the grass that poured and spread
light that highlighted the flowers and familiar plants. Lilies, roses, queen anne’s lace, and
aconite.

He brushed his fingers over the painting, admiring the detail. Getting out of bed, he used his
wand to put it up in his room. He stood for a while, staring at it, noticing more details the
longer he looked. The way the moon wasn’t entirely full, the specks of grey and blue paint
forming constellations on the moon’s surface.

The floor outside his room creaked, and he looked back to see Penny staring in. Her face
broke out into a smile and then she ran away down the stairs.

“He put it up on the wall!”

“I told you he’d love it.”

He did, he really did.

Remus woke on the 23rd of March, groggy, hungry, and cranky. He was used to the feeling
after a night of hard labour. There had been too many muggles for him to do the work
entirely with magic, so he had to do some of it by hand. He wasn’t however used to smelling
bacon. Penny habitually made breakfast that was easy to prepare, but bacon required a little
more. Crawling out of bed, he descended to find his father at the stove and Penny on the sofa
reading while upside down and her legs and feet kicking up into the air like she was riding a
bicycle.

“Dad? What are you doing here?” Remus grumbled, plopping into a seat.

“Making my son and granddaughter breakfast.” Lyall explained. “And I thought it might be
in Penny’s interest to come with me early.”
Remus blinked owlishly at his dad. He’d been taking Penny every day and dropping her off at
the Giggleswick library while he worked. It was the agreement that his father brokered with
her. One week in muggle school, and one letter from Deputy Headmistress McGonagal to
confirm Penny would in fact be going to Hogwarts, and she spoke to him again and
expressed interest in learning about magical history. So instead of muggle school, he dropped
her off at the library to read at her own pace with the programs they ran there for magical
children. Sometimes he joined her, other times Lyall did. Other days, she joined Lyall at his
childhood home or accompanied Lyall into work. “Where are you going?” The guilt ate him
up for taking advantage of his father like this.

“To see A moving picture actually.” Lyall grinned as he turned with the pan in hand and a
floating array of plates that he scooped some cubed bacon into. “Penny saw a poster for one
and seemed quite excited for it.”

“Like mom used to?” Remus cradled the cup of tea that poured itself out. His father
commanded the kitchen magically with ease, just like his mom used to hate because she felt
useless as a wife and mother - but eternally grateful at the fantastic meals Lyall prepared. Her
cooking took much longer than the mid-air cooking Lyall did. Remus cooked more like his
mother than his father, even if enhanced with magic. Then again, he could never be too sure
if a muggle got close or could see. He didn’t have the same protections that his childhood
home had.

“Yes, I suppose quite like her.”

“What are you going to see?”

“Penny dear, what moving picture have you chosen?”

“It’s a movie!” Penny corrected, followed by a thud as she tried to right herself and fell off
the couch. “Ow…I’m okay.” Her head popped up over the couch with a smile. “We’re going
to see Three Men and a Little Lady!”

Remus had almost flown out of his seat to check on her, but her quick ‘I’m okay’ planted him
back down. He frowned. “Is this a movie appropriate for children?”

“It’s fine! It’s a movie about the familial relationships between friends under extreme
pressures of social traditions and the parasocial to social relationship a child has with their
mother.” Penny explained. “Oh, and there’s a love story too.”

Remus and Lyall shared a long glance.

“What?” Penny looked between them.

“I don’t know why I even tried to put you in school.” Remus joked. “Not with an analysis
like that coming out of your mind.”

“I’m glad you saw sense.” Penny stuck her tongue out and then flopped back onto the sofa.
“You can join us you know.” Lyall offered. “It might do you some good, instead of working
all the time.”

Remus hummed, the call of his bed tempting. But a day out would be lovely. “I think I will.”

With breakfast consumed, Remus dressed and joined his father and Penny as they side-along
apparated to the nearest cinema in Great Hangleton. Remus pulled out the muggle money he
still had, his father exchanging him a few galleons in return. A morning showing meant the
tickets were cheaper and so he sat, with Penny between him and his father.

It was an American movie, and a sequel. But as the story progressed, he looked down to
Penny and up at his father who also came to the same conclusion as he did.

The movie involved a girl being raised by three men and her mother. And the mother
marrying a fourth man and moving them to London, thus leaving the three father figures she
had back in America. It was a little too on the nose, too comparable to the situation at hand.
Certainly, he saw the parallels of the relationship between him and her and his dad and
Penny, but the other aspect. Was Penny saying something?

“Dad, can you buy us some candy?” Remus held out a few pound notes and directed his
father toward a street vendor. “Penny, let’s sit and wait.”

“Why don’t we go with him?”

“I need to speak with you, first.”

“Uh-oh…” Penny frowned.

“You’re not in trouble.” Remus knelt to be eye level with her. “Is there a reason you wanted
to see this movie with us?”

“It’s a good movie?”

“No…ulterior motive? Or message you wanted to send us?”

“No…” Penny squinted. “Okay…maybe…a little.”

Remus held his breath. “And that is?”

“So, you stop looking like you’re a failure for accepting your dad’s help with me.”

It was a gut punch of an answer, one he was not expecting and hadn’t been prepared for.

“I know you didn’t expect me. You expected Harry. I made things difficult with the school
thing, but you shouldn’t feel bad for asking for help. Everyone needs help, and if you can’t
accept it from family - then who else?”

“Are you sure you’re ten?” Remus sighed.

“Nope.” Penny smiled.

“It’s difficult for me to accept help. The last people I really let in…well, you don’t need to
know about them.”

“But I want to.” Penny whispered. “Tell me about them.”

“Maybe not today.”

“But you will tell me, right?”

Remus smiled. “Sure.” Another question niggled in the back of his mind. “Penny, is there
anyone back in America that you want to contact? Maybe an Aunt or Uncle? Or a family
friend?”

“Not anymore.”

A heartbreaking response if he’s ever heard one. He touched the sides of her face as she gave
him a sad smile, cupping her cheeks and kissing her forehead - exactly how he imagined his
mother used to when comforting him.

They spent the day out after that. They stopped for tea, then Penny pulled them toward a
small muggle arcade where she taught them how to play a few of the games. Remus had to
stop his father from using his wand to cheat with the pinball machine. “Dad, no. Not in front
of the muggles.”

“Oh, come on, no one is looking.” Penny pleaded.

Lyall grinned and got the pinball in with a flick of his wand.

“You, little miss. Are a very bad influence on my father.” Remus admonished with a chuckle.

With high scores that would be uncontested for months no doubt, they walked through the
town with Penny directing them in and out of stores until she dashed ahead toward one store
and lingered outside it.

It was a pet store.

“Penny…” Remus swallowed. He didn’t think he could tell her no if she asked for a puppy.

“I just want to pet them.” Penny looked up. “I already have a puppy at home.” She grinned
teasingly at him.

Lyall burst into uproarious laughter while Remus froze with his mouth opening and closing.
With a giggle, Penny disappeared into the store.

“Unbelievable.” Remus shook his head.

“Here’s something to make you feel better.” Lyall patted his shoulder. “She called the cottage
home.”
That did make him feel better. And worse, but in the best way. He watched Penny from the
window as she held a tiny puppy, petting it and letting it kiss her face. His chest bloomed
with warmth, and an ache of desire to make sure she would never be hurt by anyone. Merlin,
help the poor sod who decides to court her when she’s older.

Back home, they had a simple dinner. Lyall returned home with a hug to Penny and promise
of bringing her to work tomorrow.

Like clockwork, Penny went to bed by eight. This time however the door was cracked open
as he went to check on her. He poked his head in to see her in bed, seemingly waiting for
him. She waved him in.

“Did you brush your teeth?” Remus asked as he crossed over to pull her desk chair out.

Penny scrunched her nose. “You’ve never asked me that before.”

“You’ve never waved me in before either.” Remus pointed out. “So, what is it?”

“How did you and Sirius meet?”

Remus slowed as he sat down. It was a question he hadn’t expected but wasn’t surprised
given their conversation today. “Well…we were both sorted into Gryffindor and shared a
dorm.”

“But how did you become friends? Like…close friends.”

“That is due to our mutual friend James. Do you know who James is?”

“Harry’s father?”

“Yes, that’s why I thought I was picking up Harry from the Ministry. Not you.”

Penny’s lips briefly turned down, prompting Remus to grab her hand. To keep her from
comparing herself to someone she’s never met, he carried on. “I only had one real friend to
start with, Peter Pettigrew. We met in Diagon Alley two summers before Hogwarts.” Remus
remembered the day fondly. Peter was rosy-cheeked from walking the lengths of Diagon
Alley and Horizont Alley purchasing Hogwarts supplies with his elder sister Enid. The sun
beat down on the dense crowd of early shoppers. Peter all but collapsed into a chair at
Fortescue’s. His sister bought him ice cream. Remus had heard the order while in line, it was
the same thing he got whenever his father brought him to the Alley. “But I kept him at a
distance.”

“Because of your condition?”

“I didn’t want to someday hurt him. My father and mother impressed upon me the danger one
night could do.” He could remember the worry in his father’s face as he and Peter met up and
had sleepovers those first two years before Hogwarts. But even with that, there was a gap.
“Make no mistake, my parents let me have friends. They were simply worried if it got out,
they would ostracize me, bully me…”
“Children take cues from their parents you know. So, if they were mean, it’s because their
parents indoctrinated them.” Penny explained, trying to comfort him.

“I’m aware, now.” Remus leaned forward with sincerity and warmth in his gaze. “But thank
you.”

“So, what happened? How did you all become friends?”

“Well, when we got to Hogwarts, I suppose Peter expressed his worries about me being sick
every month, James took notice. It took until our second year for James to put all the pieces
together. Once he did, so did Sirius and Peter and then…it was unspoken really. Just one day
instead of sitting alone in the Great Hall, they were there. Asking me about the Charms
assignment. At first, I thought it a fluke, and then it happened at dinner, then the next day and
the next. Until finally the day before the full moon, James took me aside and told me they
would work on making sure I didn’t spend my time ‘sick’, alone. Of course, I had no idea
what that really meant at the time. But after each transformation, they were there in the
Hospital Wing waiting for me.”

He quieted, not that Penny minded. He felt her hand squeeze his and then she shifted forward
to hug him. “I’m glad you had them.”

“Me too.” He murmured. “Now then, I believe it’s your usual bedtime?”

“One more thing.” Penny planted a kiss on his cheek and murmured, “Happy one month.”

Merlin. It had been a month since he accepted custody. He hugged her tightly for a while
longer than he intended and then brushed a kiss on her temple before he stood. “Sleep well.”
He turned off the lights and headed downstairs, heart warm and a smile afflicting him. It
stayed even as he sat down to document every purchase made using the ministry funds. He
had a feeling having a record would save him from an accusation of misappropriated funds.

He was still smiling when a knock came on his door. Was his father returning?

He crossed to the door, not seeing anyone out the little window. Wand at the ready, he pulled
the door open but there was no one there; at least no one he could see.

“Homenum Revelio.” In the darkness an obelisk like figure was revealed to him. The air
shimmered as it turned, and a hand reached out from under what Remus could only guess
was a cloak. A wand tip sucked in the camouflaging substances of the Disillusionment
Charm revealing a dark as night cloak, pale sallow face, hooked nose, and glittering black
eyes. They peered at him from between the curtain of hair Remus and his contemporaries
once called greasy, but he knew better now.

“Severus?” Remus asked, but the potions professor pressed a finger to his lips as he looked
around the woods before advancing. “What are you-” Remus didn’t get to ask as Severus
brushed past him into his home.

He shoved a potion bottle with a familiar bubbling blue and silver liquid. He recognized it
briefly when he was given a potion or two from another werewolf out of pity. He gaped as
Severus yanked him into his own home and shut his door. With a flick of his wand, he placed
several privacy charms, including one Remus recognized from their school days. The distant
buzzing noise from outside would make it so it was all anyone heard.

“I suggest you drink that.” Severus sneered at him.

Remus eyed the potion. There was a brief moment he considered if the potion was poisonous,
but if Severus really wished to kill him, he had the opportunity mere seconds ago. He drank
the potion, gagging at the taste. He closed his eyes, shuddering but held the bottle out.

Severus snatched the bottle with a sneer. “I thought you smarter than to consume an unknown
potion.”

“With all due respect Severus, if you intended to poison me, you’d be far subtler than that.”
Remus pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped his mouth of excess wolfsbane
potion. It didn’t do well to let the potion sit on the skin longer than necessary. He made the
mistake once. “To what do I owe your generosity?”

“Generosity?” Severus flashed a cruel smirk. “You believe I spent a fortnight brewing that
infernal potion for you.”

“Then why?”

“For the sake of the child you recklessly accepted to be under your care.” Severus hissed.
“Assuming you haven’t already gone and infected her already.”

“I see Minerva’s told you.” Remus deflated. “Severus, if I’d had any other choice, I wouldn’t
be her guardian.”

“Any other choice?” Severus’s voice slowed. “Lupin, there is always a choice. The ministry
does not hoist wards of the crown onto the laps of werewolves.”

“They did with me.”

“Explain.”

“Well, in less than ten minutes I was her guardian.”

“What piece of shit barrister did you employ?”

“Barrister?”

“You didn’t have a lawyer? No representation?!”

“Didn’t know I needed one for a custody hearing, especially because I thought it was for
Harry.”

“You are the most complacent tyke I’ve ever met.” Severus ground out.
 “Complacent? I didn’t even know she existed until I walked in. I didn’t even get to say
anything other than yes or no. The magistrate all but snapped if I interrupted. But next thing I
knew, six questions and I’m a parent with a surprise wellness check the morning after a full
moon.” Remus ranted.

“The morning after? Did you not think that suspicious?”

“Of course, I did. But I’m a registered werewolf, what else was I to do? No one at the
ministry would have any sympathy for my busted down door or that they frightened Penny
half to death doing so.”

All anger drained from Severus. “How soon was the wellness check?”

“A week?” Remus answered with exasperation. “Look, I appreciate your concern and the
potion, but I don’t need to be lectured on how reckless it is for me to have a child here during
the full moon and thankfully, my father will be taking her for those days, so you have no
worry of another werewolf at Hogwarts when she starts.”

Severus’s gaze narrowed. “Your father will take her?”

“Yes.” Remus admitted.

“Very well. But until she is in Hogwarts and safely away from you, I will be providing you
with Wolfsbane potion.” Severus held a finger up. “For my sanity and peace of mind. Merlin,
knows there may come a day when your father is incapable of taking her. I’d sleep better
knowing a future student of mine was out of harm’s way.”

Remus knew he could not fight Severus on this and so accepted it. “Thank you, I do
appreciate it Severus.”

Severus sniffed and avoided his gaze. He swirled his wand in the air and whatever privacy
charms he applied faded. “Until tomorrow evening.” With a billow of his robes, he left.

Remus watched him disappear into the woods with a disillusionment charm.

Chapter End Notes

Gosh I had so much fun writing Minerva and Severus for this chapter. Just the softness
of their friendship and playful competition through House Quidditch. I am super soft for
Severus calling Minerva "Minnie" its just so cute. Confession: I completely forgot about
Remus's birthday while writing this chapter and just wrote a quick little blurb to include
it because I think it's a key bonding moment.

Also Severus being cantankerous but showing his really does care for the safety of his
students - including future ones that may or may not remind him of his school year
bullies. He'll protect them, but that doesn't mean he's gonna be nice or kind to them.
I'll be doing some time skips in future chapters, but with more cute slice of life bits. But
this is when the first mystery plot really starts to come into focus and build up.

Anyway let me know what you guys think! How was MInerva? Snape? Did you like
Penny's update to the artwork? Have you ever watched Three Men and Little Lady? Let
me know in the comments! I'd love to know your thoughts! And as always let me know
if you spot any SPAG errors.
 Worthy Pre-Education
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It took a little over a month to develop a routine with Remus and Lyall. Penny spent
mornings with Remus until he had to work then he dropped her off with Lyall or a handful of
times the Giggleswick Library. Most days with Lyall, she accompanied him to his work in
werewolf advocacy. Most days there he filled out paperwork for registered werewolves who
were seeking monetary assistance in some way. Lyall used the muggle system to get them
assistance, as the ministry refused to offer anything for them when they couldn’t find gainful
employment. Thoroughly depressing, but a learning experience nonetheless.

But some days, like today, even Lyall had to drop Penny at the Giggleswick Library. She’d
been going here every so often and usually sat in with the programs. They were for children
who were either pureblood who needed to be taught basics of reading, writing, and arithmetic
from a young age, or were pulled out of muggle school due to expressive and/or destructive
displays of accidental magic. All to continue their education. Those who were previously in
muggle school, their parents couldn’t risk the statue’s fines. The programs were free, if you
signed up in time. But you could be placed in them for a small fee later on. A fee that Remus
and Lyall had to pay every time they dropped her off.

The older children, like Penny (almost), who already had reading, writing, and math enough
for Magic School but weren’t yet in school, got a different sort of teaching.

It was group led magical meditation, learning the basics of magical theory, and concentration.
There were toys for the children to focus on to activate latent enchantments and charms on
them to make a light turn on or to change it from one color to the next. You had to hold them
and focus like one would with a wand.

It was exciting the first time, but she’d already used a wand before and it had barely taken
any focus. She wasn’t the only one who blasted through those exercises too. It was the
pureblood children whose parents had gotten them tutors for their early education and now
dropped them off for the purpose of making friends before school. Though Giggleswick
wasn’t the best place to draw the top of the social ladder, it would let her meet some other
Hogwarts bound students.

The first day she’d visited for the program, she didn’t meet anyone her (seemingly) age. It
was a room filled with younger children all listening to an adult teaching them how to read a
book and then write. Penny gave it a shot on the sheer promise of some magical education,
but all it was was the meditation practices on how to control an emotional outburst to prevent
accidental magic. She already had that, now that she knew any sufficiently extreme emotion
would cause an outburst that if had no outlet, would find an outlet.

So as soon as the opportunity presented itself, she slipped out and went off into the library
itself and found books to read. When Lyall picked her up after, she explained she was past
that, so he looked up other programs and found the program for pre-school ages. And by pre-
school they meant those 10-11 years of age and about to enter a magic school.

They were in the mornings, which was incidentally not when they needed coverage for her.
Especially not for 3 sickles each day and a few knuts for any supplies and food. Remus’s jobs
were always emergencies either happening in the afternoon or late at night. Seldom did he
have jobs in the morning. So Penny was stuck in the afternoons by herself, reading.

Until today, Thursday the 28th of March she was finally entering the library in the morning
with a lunch pail in hand, a backpack full of notebooks, and as many pencils as she thought
she’d need.

“Alright, that’s for the fee.” Lyall handed her the three sickles. “And a little extra in case you
want something from the trolley. Are you sure you’ll be alright?”

“I will.” Penny beamed at him.

“I’m really sorry about this, luv. If I knew they were going to move up the hearing-“

“I’ll be fine. Go go.”

“Alright. If I’m not here to pick you up at one, just stay in the library until three and then you
can use the floo to call for me - assuming I haven’t shown before then.”

“I know! Go, you need to be a character witness for Mister Wortles.” Penny shooed Lyall. He
smiled and then disappeared with a pop. Penny turned into the library, seeing a line of
children. Some with parents, others alone. Some were soot covered as soon as they stepped
out of the library’s floo with their older siblings or parents. She waited her turn, until she was
in front of the librarian, Madam Tripe.

“Hello there again Penny. I see you’re early.” Madam Tripe greeted.

“Remus and Lyall had appointments this morning.” Penny explained

“Well, you’ll be happy to know you’ll be joining the pre-school group then.”

“I am happy, excited too.”

“Have you got the fee- oh you do. Good. We’ve also got some pumpkin juice to drink-“

Penny shook her head. “No, thank you. Water please. Or chocolate milk?”

Tripe chuckled but noted down what drink she’ll be taking. “On to the room, you know the
way.”

The library was exactly what you’d expect. Wooden and stone, with large shelves filled with
books. The ladders moved on their own, and books floated up to their proper place if you set
them on the desk space near their shelves. The shelves even threw books at you if you
couldn’t find it after a while. Usually it took a long while for it to do that.
There were rooms off to the corners of the building. The classrooms on the bottom floor and
reading nooks on the second. Penny headed for the furthest back one where other students her
age were. She looked at the slowly filling tables. There was at least a single child at each
table, and as the other children filled in after her, the others filled. Only one table didn’t fill.
A chubby boy was hunched in it fiddling with a book. He looked like he wanted the chair to
sink into the floor. He looked around the room at the other tables with a forlorn look.

Penny went right to his table. “Hey. Is anyone sitting here?” She pointed to the chair next to
him.

He looked up, surprised. “Um…no. You can take the chair if you want.”

“Why would I take it?” Penny pulled it out and sat down. This action surprised him.

“You-you want to sit next to me?”

“Yeah! By the way, I’m Penny Black.” She held out a hand.

“Ne-neville Longbottom.” His voice turned raspy, in disbelief.

Neville?! Penny’s eyebrows rose, but she kept her excitement down. “It's my first day, what
does everyone usually do?”

“Read or learn to focus our magic.”

“Oh? How? Is it like those Light-brights and ColorCue toys?”

“No…those are fo-for kids.”

“We are kids.” Penny deadpanned.

Neville smiled. “Yeah but the younger ones.”

“Ooh. I guess that makes sense.” Penny lowered her voice as the library’s educator closed
the door. Usually that meant it was time to settle down with the other kids.

“Alright everyone, we’re going to continue from yesterday for those who were here. And for
our newcomers, please come up to the front and I’ll catch you up on this week’s lesson.” The
woman called out to the group of eighteen children. Penny joined the two other new students.

“Hello there, my name is Miss Guileroth, you can call me Miss Roth if it’s too difficult. Now
you three, you’re?”

“Nerys Orpington.” She wore lilac robes and white boots. Her deep black hair in a braid.

“Cyan Tripe.” An Irish sounding blonde haired boy in shorts and trainers and a soot covered
red shirt.

Penny introduced herself.

“Wonderful, lovely to have you three. Now I know this week’s lesson may be difficult, so
don’t feel too put out if you can’t do it. But this is a Whirl-E-Giz.” Guileroth held up a toy
that looked like an upside down not yet bloomed flower with a point. “I want you to hold
onto the bottom here and focus your magic to raise each petal up,” She demonstrated, each
slightly tilted petal raised as she talked. “And then try to push it to make it spin. After which
let it drop on the table. However much magic you focused into it will determine how long it
will keep itself upright. Like this.” The whirl-e-giz spun in her hand and then she let it go. It
spun fast enough to float slowly to the floor where it kept spinning until eventually it tipped
and came to a stop.

“Woah.” Nerys exclaimed, excitedly.

“It’s like a helicopter seed and dreidel.” Penny mused.

“A heli-what?” Cyan asked.

“A…you know those seeds that fall and spin on their way down?” Penny explained.

“But whats a…heli-caughter?” Cyan asked.

“A helicopter?” Cyan and Nerys nodded. Even Guileroth looked intrigued. “Its…um…its a
flying muggle vehicle.”

“Ah.” Guileroth smiled. “Well lets keep the muggle talk to a minimum, alright? We’re here to
focus your magic.”

“Yes miss.” Penny muttered, feeling like rolling her eyes.

“Now then, each of you take one to your tables and try. And remember, don’t hesitate to ask
for help from your tablemates.”

Penny grabbed one and returned to Neville and sat down.

“That one’s daft. Muggles can’t fly.” Cyan Tripe whispered harshly. Penny ignored him and
eyed Neville who was managing to lift the petals of his Whirl-E-Giz.

“You should probably go to another table, Penny.” Neville muttered.

“Why?”

“I can hardly focus on raising them.” He gestured to his attempt.

“Hmm. Well let me try first.” Penny held the toy in both hands in front of her.

The first time she’d used her wand to cast lumos and then later alohomora, she’d been in a
high emotional state. Excitement for the former; anger and annoyance for the latter. It was
like not knowing your own strength and accidentally breaking something fragile. But once
she recognized the force and the fragility of the magic around her, she could focus and find it.
The magic flowed, it was there, she could feel it when she closed her eyes and became
conscious of it. She needed to move it the right way at the right speeds.
She wasn’t sure how long she stared at the Whirl-E-Giz, but long enough that Neville had
gotten a few more petals raised. Other students shrieked and giggled as they got theirs
spinning. Some laughed and chatted as they got theirs even to tilt a specific way before
dropping so they bashed against each other.

But still, Penny barely managed to make the whirl-e-giz shiver. She crossed her arms and
glared at it. What was she doing wrong? She looked at Neville, disheartened she couldn’t
even manage what he was doing.

She tried again, pushing magic onto it to lift and spin the petals.

Guileroth came around to control some of the chaos and noise. At their table she
congratulated Neville on getting further. Then paused before Penny, watching. “Don’t worry
Penny, this is your first time, everyone has difficulties the first go.”

Penny scowled but nodded. She spotted the other two new students, watching as they were
able to at least lift the petals before they broke for lunch.

She didn’t want lunch after her failure. She didn’t understand. She could cast Lumos and
Alohomora. Why couldn’t she bloody well make a stupid toy go?!

Grumpy, she sat down alone in the library’s garden shoving the sandwich from her pail into
her mouth and sipping on chocolate milk. There were strawberries in a little bowl meant to be
a treat. But she didn’t think she deserved it.

“Hey.” It was Neville. “Can I sit with you?”

“Yeah…” Penny sighed. Then after a second, she squinted. “How did you do it?”

“Do what?” Neville asked around a mouthful.

“Make it…go.”

“The toy?” Neville swallowed, eyes wide as though he was surprised someone was asking
him for help.

“Yeah. Like how do you move your magic to make it lift the petals up?”

“Lift?” Neville squinted. “You’re trying to lift them?”

“Yeah. Like…” Penny demonstrated with her hand, lifting a blade of grass.

“Why would you do that instead of pushing the petals up?”

“Pushing?!” Penny opened her mouth in affront but it melted into shock. “How would you-
ooooooh. I’ve been doing it wrong! I tried to lift but I must have been pushing it down!”
Penny slapped her forehead. “Ugh, I want to try again.”

“We have another hour after lunch. You could probably ask Miss Guileroth.” Neville said.
“She’s let me keep going, but I usually don’t.”
“What do we normally do after lunch?”

“Plant identification.” Neville beamed. “I’m much better at that.”

“Why?”

“It’s recognizing plants and what they can be used for. My great uncle Algie’s got a big
garden. I spend a lot of time in there.”

“Hmm, then I won’t skip that. Can you help me with that? My-” Penny fumbled unsure what
to call Remus to someone who didn’t know the situation. “-guardian got land that he lets go
wild and I’ve only been able to successfully identify valerian.” If Neville was confused by
guardian, he didn’t show it.

“Okay! Sorry if I get weird though.”

“Weird?”

“I really like plants. Especially the talking kind.”

“Talking plants?! There are talking plants?”

“Well, they’re not really talking, but they do have their own language. If you listen closely.
It’s really slow though.”

“Are they like Ents?”

“What are ents?”

Penny gasped. “Have you never read Lord of the Rings?”

“Um…” Neville thought. “I don’t think so.”

“I’ll see if the library has it, if not, next time I come I’ll bring it.”

“You won’t be here tomorrow?” Neville’s shoulders dropped.

“No, my guardian only drops me here when they have work. And it’s sporadic. So I don’t
know when I’ll be back. But sometimes I’m here in the afternoons if you’re around, I’m
usually in one of the second floor nooks.”

“Oh…in the afternoons I have to be at home.” He frowned. “Co-could I write to you?”

Penny grinned at that. “Of course!”

She spent the rest of the program stuck to Neville’s side. He was the quickest to point out
each plant in the garden when the teacher described its physical properties. The other students
were slower than him. Penny was definitely going to make sure to team up with Neville for
Herbology in Hogwarts. Even if they didn’t have class together, she’d be damn sure to seek
him out for help with homework.
When the program finished, all the kids slowly went home. Neville lingered with Penny in
the library until his great-uncle showed up to pick him up. Penny waved goodbye and then
waited with a large book on pureblood families, seeking out the Black and Longbottom trees.
She couldn’t quite remember how closely they were related. Unfortunately, the Pure-Blood
Directory was outdated. Given it was published in 1935, that made sense. At least the one the
library had. But she did find the names of Blacks from before the war with Grindelwald, and
that was something. The most recent addition to the family tree being Alphard Black. Madam
Tripe saw her reading material and when asked provided her where to find the relevant
periodicals with updates. It was an enlightening read, even if she avoided certain family trees.

Just as she told Neville, she didn’t return the next day for the program but was there for the
afternoon. Sadly Neville wasn’t. Which was just as well, she had a lot to catch up on in terms
of reading, even if she wanted to take another crack at the whirl-e-giz.

First on the agenda was history of the magical world. Most of the books she found were
naturally about wizards. Seldom few about house elves and goblins. Even less about
vampires and hags. Merfolk and centaurs were basically footnotes in some of them, which
she surmised is due to their desire to be classified beasts instead of beings. Why should
wizards spend time to write or read about the history of beasts? Or thats what she assumed
the publishers would say to anyone who tried.

House elves passed their history down through oral tradition. Goblins had their own libraries
and seldom, if ever, let any non-goblins access it. The last known wizard to have access,
being one Godric Gryffindor. After which, no wizard or witch were allowed. Wizard-written
history on Goblins painted them as violent insurrectionists against the Ministry or greedy
bankers controlling the economy. An entirely biased account.

Vampires were like house elves and goblins, where in they had their own libraries but a lot of
personal sire-to-sire history was passed through oral tradition. Hags were a footnote in
wizarding history, as they were made, not born. It was not documented how one became a
hag, at least not in any book Penny could find here in this library. But from what she
gathered, they were fundamentally changed, like how a vampire is. Both were similar to
lycanthropy, but a werewolf had the curse inflicted on them and it was seldom - if ever - a
choice. Vampires needed permission to turn someone (though is it really a choice if the
alternative is death?) and Hags did something to themselves.

Overall, a lot of the wizarding history was tied with muggle history. Secret chapters scrubbed
clean from muggle historical accounts. Wars waged right beneath their noses. For instance
the Statue of Secrecy was a Franz Ferdinand moment for the magical world. A catalyst that
caused civil unrest and war amongst the wizarding world that played in various countries.
Tensions rose about muggleborns and fraternizing with muggles. But with the sheer volume
of the muggle population throughout the world, it was difficult to really push back. Adding in
the prevalence of firearms - specifically the Colt revolver - sentiment shifted from outward
hostility toward begrudging acceptance of (secret) cohabitation. Revolvers posed a serious
threat against wizards and witches due to being faster than a wand (or human) could cast and
able to pierce even the strongest of magical shields. Of course that begrudging acceptance
festered over a hundred years. Wizards like Gellert Grindelwald never learned the history of
why you don’t mess with muggles directly anymore.

Though Grindelwald was right about the dangers of Muggles for two things: The Holocaust
and the Atomic Bomb.

Penny put the world history books down after that. She didn’t need reminding about the
horrors of the Holocaust and the devastation of Hiroshima and Nagasaki. While she was
curious how the magical world dealt with that, she just couldn’t stomach it right then.

She switched to what she hoped would be lighthearted history, like Hogwarts: A History. It
detailed how the four founders came together, the formation of the castle, and the programs
they created to educate the students - including the first professors. Interestingly enough, the
founders were not educators themselves. They were merely the ones who funded and planned
the construction, as they were part of the aristocracy with too much time on their hands but
not so much they’d deign to teach.

She read about other magical schools of England. The two of interest to her were Queen
Anne’s, an all witches boarding academy and Pendle Hill Academy, a co-ed day school.
Remus briefly considered them for Penny in the week it took for Deputy Headmistress
McGonagall to write back that Penny was accepted to Hogwarts. Which while exciting, just
led Penny further down the rabbit hole. Because while reading about Pendle Hill, she learned
there were places to further one’s magical education after Hogwarts, (and other early
education schools like Queen Anne’s and Pendle Hill). There were departments, programs,
and masters studies in schools like Oxford, Eton, Cambridge, and Cornwall. Usually only
those who wished to do academic research in their chosen magic related field pursued those
programs. Penny earmarked them to research what each had to offer.

Penny paged through the founders for each of those schools, lost in the wealth of knowledge
until she caught a familiar name: Weasley.

It was the second reminder, but more specifically of Ron, and Scabbers - or rather Peter
Pettigrew.

She wanted to get lost in the books and learn about this world. After-all the future would end
up alright if she did nothing. The greatest evil wizard since Grindelwald would be destroyed
and the greater good would triumph.

But it would come at the cost of letting Remus die. Not even mentioning everyone else, but
Remus right now…she couldn’t.

Weeks ago, she wasn’t going to do anything to change the timeline. It was dangerous to do
that. Because if she changed something, what if it made it all worse? What if evil triumphed?
She couldn’t doom this world. After all they were only characters to her at the time.
And then Remus became real to her, a person, and not just a character in a book or movie.
And if Remus was a person, so were the others she’d be crossing paths with in some way.
She couldn’t sit idly by, knowing about their deaths. Not anymore. Harry she’ll have to, at
least once. And that was already going to be difficult.

But she didn’t want to make things worse. So she needed to plan.

The biggest problem was Peter. Even if she could intercept Percy to grab Scabbers from him,
there was the whole matter of if she managed to get him behind bars and Sirius free, he could
escape Azkaban in the same way Sirius did, would. It would be stupid to underestimate
Pettigrew like that. Peter who was a spy for who knows how long and played the Marauders.
Peter who smartly lured and entrapped Sirius. Peter who hid, biding his time and one day
would brew the regenerative potion for Voldemort to rise again.

Peter was just as bright and clever, if not more, than the other Marauders. If it took Sirius
twelve years to figure out how to escape, it would take Peter a fraction of that. And then
Voldemort could come back earlier than expected.

Unless she could get most of the horcruxes destroyed.

She’d already been sort of planning on grabbing at least one. Specifically, the ring.

The movie theatre they went to was located in Great Hangleton, six miles from Little
Hangleton. It hadn’t been by coincidence to go there but by choice. But she knew the Gaunt
Shack was there, knew the ring was in there and with it…the resurrection stone.

Admittedly, she was going for that one first for a selfish reason. She wanted to see her mother
again. How very Dumbledore of her, she knows. Surely being in a different universe
wouldn’t matter. But if there was a chance she could just talk to her, she’d take it. She
wouldn’t be as stupid as Dumbledore, she knew that thing was cursed to nine hells and back.

She had to find a way to get it, or at least get Remus to destroy the protections around it so
she could grab it.

The diary would be easy, just let that play out as is. The locket requires access to Grimmauld
Place which will be possible once Sirius is out. Though, there were a slew of issues involving
that. Mainly convincing him to go along with her plan. At that point she’ll have to come
clean. But that was three years away.

Then there’s the diadem in the room of requirement, also easy even if it takes every Saturday
while at Hogwarts to find it. She would and if she didn’t, then fuck it she’ll cast Fiendfyre to
the entire room just like Crabbe.

After all that, it was just the cup and Harry. And nagini if Voldemort gets the chance to make
her one but that won’t be until 1994.

Penny erased the small chalkboard she won at the arcade that she was using to plan. She
couldn’t write anything down permanently. She wasn’t a cryptographer so she couldn’t write
in cyphers. So all of it had to be temporary so no one else saw. Even then, she wrote in
mostly abbreviations.

Beyond her plan for the horcruxes, there wasn’t much she could change other than planning
for the final battle. Especially if she wanted to ensure Voldemort didn’t rise too early and
didn’t garner a bigger following.

So she really couldn’t free Sirius. Not yet. He was safer where he was, safer escaping in third
year. Better not mess with that.

Harry needed that blood protection offered at the Dursleys. While she wasn’t happy about his
potential treatment. He had the bare minimums. Shelter, food, and safety.

She couldn’t risk going for one of them and not the other, and if she couldn’t one hundred
percent guarantee she would be successful at getting both of them, she wasn’t going to try
and then end up fucking up the timeline.

Which gave her plenty of time to work on safe ways to grab, contain, and store cursed objects
without retaining any damage.

Hence the stack of books she took out of the library. Books she had to either return as soon
as she read them, or refreshed the period that she could keep them out or else the damn books
would start screeching about being overdue like an annoying howler.

First time that happened, the book floated up with a mouth formed from its pages and
announced it was overdue to be returned. It did it once that first day, then twice the next day,
then four times after, and exponentially until it was damn near every hour and she couldn’t
hide it as it floated after her like the worst Navi ever.

Remus intervened, much to his amusement, when she tried to hold the book shut to stop it
speaking. He grabbed the book and pressed the sticker for the library on the binding and the
book disappeared. A one way portkey of sorts to ensure books could be returned in a timely
fashion without need for travel.

“Why didn’t you return it?” Remus asked as the first book disappeared with a pop.

“I wasn’t finished reading it.” Penny huffed and crossed her arms.

“Then why didn’t you renew?”

“I…forgot how.” Penny admitted. She may have missed that part of Madame Tripe’s
explanation while nose deep in Treatises of Magical Education, specifically on Magical
Didactics. Not that she wanted to become a professor, but she was curious what the standards
were for Defense Against the Dark Arts professors and why Harry ended up with such awful
teachers for half of his years.

“You could have asked for help.” Remus grinned. “We’ll go back and pick it up before my
father picks you up tomorrow.”

Penny frowned. “Tomorrow? I thought he was picking me up on the twenty-ninth?”

“You don’t want to spend two whole days with him?” Remus asked while shaking his head.
“He’ll be so hurt. He even made up my old bedroom for you.”

“I know what you’re doing.” Penny squinted. “It’s not going to work.”

“What’s not going to work?” Remus asked with mock innocence.

“Guilting me.” Penny sniffed.

“Me? Guilt you? I’d never.” Remus grinned.

“Liar.” Penny hissed under her breath as Remus laughed on his way out to the garden to
harvest the last of the plants that he charmed to grow even in winter. She wasn’t allowed out
there leading up to the full moon to keep her scent far from the wolf, so she went to throw
herself on the sofa. Or she would have if she didn’t look out the back door to make sure
Remus was far enough from the cottage. Her gaze zeroed in on where her wand sat on a stand
over the fireplace, where it had been for weeks. The morning after they got confirmation
she’d be going to Hogwarts, Remus confiscated her wand and said he would be keeping it
away because she A, practiced magic when he explicitly told her not to, and B, did underaged
magic. Which, fair, but she wanted the wand for it’s other capabilities.

Pulling a chair to reach, she yanked it and sat down. Remus would be out there for an hour.
Even if he used magic, it was a lot to harvest.

Pressing the apple insignia on the wand handle, it brought the last app she had used: Photos.

Remus returned back inside an hour and a half later to her sat on the sofa with a book in her
lap, but he froze. Something was wrong. “Penny?”

Penny hummed, but didn’t look back.

He sniffed the air. The closer to the full moon it got, the sharper his senses were. He could
smell something was salty and wet. No, someone. He came around to the sofa, but Penny
wouldn’t look up. So he knelt and caught red skin where she’d no doubt rubbed tears away,
and the red rim of her still glossy with tears eyes.

“Oh Penny, sweetie, why are you crying?” He sat next to her, wrapping an arm around her
shoulders.

“Am not.” Her voice warbled.

“Now who’s lying.” Remus joked.

Penny laughed, but it broke and she pushed her face into her palms and bawled. “I miss my
mom.”

Remus pulled her onto his lap and hugged her, letting her cry into his neck, shoulders, and
shirt.
 She didn’t fight him, not that she wanted to. Being in a child's body was doing things to her.
She recognized this feeling and it wasn’t just sadness or homesickness, it was hormones. It
was puberty.

The horror.

Chapter End Notes

This chapter is more to introduce Penny to Neville, world building, and to explain
Penny's logic for why she isn't trying to free Sirius and get Harry out of the Dursleys. It's
also a personal choice that I don't want to write that. Feels like every isekai into child
body fic I read has them go for them, and they wildly underestimate Pettigrew's
intelligence and the potential ramifications of putting him behind bars. This is by no
means an indication that everything is going to go according to canon (spoilers, it's not),
its just not going to be the typical story of Isekai effortlessly manipulating people into
doing what they want. Remember they see her as a kid, and while smart in a muggle
way - she doesn't know that much about the magical world - and even less about the
British Wizarding Community. So her influence is limited. She just got (seemingly)
lucky by claiming to be Sirius Black's daughter.

Let me know what you guys think! How was Neville's portrayal?

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 They Go Together
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Remus shot up in the grass when he heard knocking from his cottage. The balm of the cold
morning blew against his hot from the transformation skin. Dirt covered him from spending
the full moon sniffing for wild potatoes in the wild. He dug them up and transported them to
his garden. By the large pile by his door, he had quite a lot. Penny would be pleased, she
expressed delight over mashed potatoes last week when she had it with a cottage pie Lyall
made.

Severus had arrived every evening with a wolfsbane potion, so this full moon, he spent
completely in control of himself. A relief for him, even if Penny wasn’t in the cottage.

Another knock sounded. Not the banging like last month but a consistent and heavy knock.
Remus rose, listening for who it was but they weren’t talking. His dulling senses were still
somewhat heightened beyond normal levels, so he knew there were at least two people at his
door. It couldn’t be the Magistrate again, could it?

He picked up his wand and threw on his clothes that he kept by the back door. Quickly, he
answered the door.

“Ah, Magistrate Fernsby…and…” Remus blinked in surprise. “Auror Moody.”

“Remus.” Moody’s graveled voice greeted and he remained outside while the Magistrate
burst into the cottage.

“Where’s the girl, Mr. Lupin?” Fernsy asked.

“Hello, Magistrate Fernsby! Lovely morning. Oh, do come in.” Remus deadpanned. “How
about you, Auror Moody?”

Moody shook his head, declining, but his lips stretched into a grin over Remus’s sarcasm.

“The girl. Lupin.” Fernsby growled out.

“She’s not here.” Remus replied smoothly

“Told you there was just Remus.” Moody clicked his tongue, his magic eye rolling backward
and side to side, checking the perimeter. “Not a soul for miles around here either.”

“Not here?” Fernsby rounded on him. “Where have you absconded her to? That’s against the
guardianship agreement, if not in school she must be under the care of the on file guardian.”

“Guardians.” Remus corrected.

“Its what I said.”

“No. You said guardian, singular. Penny has two guardians on file.” Remus shoved his hands
into his pocket, smug. “My father’s registered for her now. So she spent the full moon with
him.” Remus explained. “We thought it was in her best interest.”

“What?” Fernsby hissed. “Your father?!”

“Yes.”

If looks could kill, the one Fernsby gave him would have cremated and buried Remus six feet
under.

“You best be sure the paperwork was completed properly.” Fernsby sneered. “An unapproved
additional guardian is grounds for termination of your guardianship and any funds you
retained will have to be returned.”

“I’m sure it was done correctly, Magistrate. Lyall Lupin slaved away for the Ministry for
thirty years.” Moody pipped up as he pulled his flask from his side and took a long hefty
drink before smacking his lips. “Now, seeing as how the girl was clearly out of harms way,
would you let the poor sod get cleaned up to enjoy his morning and I can get back to
headquarters. Got a fresh new group of recruits to train.”

Remus had to stop himself from smiling.

Fernsby’s eye twitched, angry but he brushed past Remus, about to leave when Moody halted
him with his staff. He cleared his throat as his magic eye pointedly looked at Fernsby’s
waistcoat. His teeth audibly ground and he yanked out two envelopes and thrust them into
Remus’s chest before popping away.

“Morning, Remus.” Moody grumbled.

“Morning.” Remus shook his head. “Surely there are other Aurors he would have brought
with him if he wanted to harass a werewolf.”

“There are.” Moody grinned. “Fortunately, Kingsley got to me first and I volunteered.”

“Well, thank you.”

“You tell me if he shows up again the morning after. Something’s not right.”

“It’s just the usual harassment werewolves have to deal with.”

“I have my doubts about that.” Moody mumbled.

“Seems you, Kingsley, and Snape have that in common.”

“That who gave you the wolfsbane potion?”

“How did you-“ Remus tensed as Moody reached into his jacket and yanked the potion bottle
with a little bit of the potion left.
“Make sure you drink all of it, this-” Moody shook the bottle, the little liquid splashing about.
“This is incriminating. They’ll want to know where you’ve been getting it. Won’t do Snape
good to give the Ministry any excuse what with how restricted some of the ingredients are.
His intel is valuable and I’d hate to have to fill out twenty forms to get permission to speak
with him while he’s in a Ministry cell.”

“Still chasing Death Eaters, I see.”

“No chasing nowadays. Waiting, watching, and raiding. Malfoy’s sure to slip up.” Moody
mused with a cruel grin.

“Ah, Malfoy. Your white whale as it were.” Remus grinned.

“My what?” Alastor squinted his one eye.

“Nothing.” Remus waved it off. “Would you like a cup of tea?”

“Eyeball’s already floating.” Moody shook his flask before he slipped it away. “And wasn’t
lying about having a fresh batch of recruits.” Moody hobbled forward, outside of Remus’s
charms on the cottage. “Do let me know if Fernsby shows up next month.”

“Will do. Next time you’re free, come by. You can meet Penny.”

Moody considered it. “Hmm, bairns don’t find me very…welcoming.”

“Give Penny a chance, she’s a little…different.”

Moody gruffed before disappearing with a crack.

Unfortunately, Remus did have to let Moody know if he saw Fernsby again next month. This
time at a much more reasonable nine am, instead of sunrise. He was accompanied by
Kingsley again who stayed for tea long enough to corroborate what happened last month and
for a bit of a chat.

“Have you cashed those cheques he’s been giving you?”

“From the ministry, yes. Not the ones from the Black vault. I haven’t the faintest idea what to
do with them yet.” Remus poured him tea.

“You should put them in a trust for her.” Kingsley suggested. “Lyall’s told me she’s been
researching education for after Hogwarts. Clever little miss that she is.”

“My father messaged you?”

“A letter or two.” Kingsley shrugged it off, but Remus could tell there was something more
to it.

“What are you two plotting?” Remus squinted.

“No plotting, just having a chat.” Kingsley smiled. “Anyway, I best be off. If Moody or I
aren’t with Fernsby next month, if he shows again, please let me know.”

“Will do.”

While tired and exhausted from the transformation, the benefits of the wolfsbane potion he
received from Severus reduced how long it would take to recover, so he took a nap and then
decided to make dinner. Salisbury steak with mushrooms, garlic mashed potatoes, and a
serving of butter glazed carrots. He was setting the food on the table while a treacle tart
baked away when he heard a distinct pop from outside. Penny entered with a large grin and a
box in her arms, followed quickly by Lyall similarly carrying a box.

“What do you have there?”

“Your old records!” Penny declared as she set them down gently.

“Ah you found my collection.”

“Yes, but also-“ Penny produced a long voxograph cylinder that made Remus freeze.

“Oh dad no-” Remus whispered in horror, even as he saw the voxograph player and recorder
his dad set down. Penny began setting up the voxograph. “I thought you put them in the
attic.” Remus whispered harshly, not wanting to take away from Penny’s clear enjoyment.

“I did.” Lyall admitted. “She went exploring when I turned my back.”

Remus watched as Penny examined the needle and the record, clearly trying to figure out
how to place it on. When he saw her attempts veer toward almost bending or breaking the
cylinder, he jumped forward and stopped her. “Penny, dear. Allow me, these are very fragile.”
Remus cautioned.

Penny waited and watched as he slid the record in place and adjusted the needle. He hadn’t
even looked at these records since 1982 year. Sirius obsessed over muggle music and wanted
to try his hand. He unwittingly dragged the rest of them into it as well re-recording some of
their, at the time, favorite muggle tunes. Sirius’s fondness for musicals doomed the entire
group.

The recorder played a bit of static, and then Sirius’s voice sang out. Or what he thought was
singing. It sounded more like howling to Remus. “Well this car is automatic, it’s systomatic,
it’s hiiiiiiggghhhdromatic. It’s Greased lightin!”

“Grease?!” Penny collapsed over the sofa into high pitched giggles as Remus groaned with a
smile, face in his palms as he shook his head in embarrassment.

“I remember the day we recorded this. James and Sirius had us re-do the take over and over
until they thought it was right.” Remus recalled with a groan even as the music rolled on. He
could pick out his voice, Peter’s and James. Their snapping and the magically recreated
music. “Sirius was obsessed with this song while working on this beat up motorcycle. He and
James had an obsession with the movie, as did most teen boys at the time. And I admit I did
appreciate it, on account of Olivia-”

Lyall cleared his throat pointedly.

“Dame Olivia Newton-John. She was a very talented singer and actress.” Remus corrected.

“What other songs did you sing?”

“Too many.” Remus admitted as the record kept playing.

“Can I listen to them? Please?”

“How about this, I’ll put a record on from the original broadway recording. And then you can
listen to our horrible recreation after dinner?”

“It wasn’t horrible!” Penny gasped, affronted. “It was unique.”

Remus stared at Penny, playfully unamused. “I think I have to take you to a mediwitch, your
ears surely must be faulty.”

Penny giggled, even as Remus stopped the recorder and set the cylinder back in the box with
the others. He instead searched vinyl records that accompanied the cylinders and pulled one
double-sleeve out. He held it up with one hand, with a fond smile at the hoof, rat, and dog
print on it. It’d been a birthday present. While Sirius was obsessed with Greased Lightning,
Remus adored the entire musical.

He stepped toward one of his bookshelves and pulled out a record player. He set the vinyls on
so they played one side, flipped, and then the next. He positioned the needle and tapped the
record with his wand. He turned just as the first song started. His foot tapped briefly before
he joined Penny at the dinner table as Lyall set the last plate down.

Penny swayed as she ate, talking all about what Lyall and her did the last two days. Lyall
taught her the fundamentals of herbology, showing her examples of core plants in potion
making and how to harvest and prepare their leaves, petals, and roots for potion making. Not
that he was an expert, but he knew this much and Penny took to it easily especially with her
letters with Neville. It prompted Lyall to buying her a junior potioneer’s kit. And while she
waited for a simple pepper-up potion to finish brewing, thats when she went exploring.

When they were all finished, Remus was in the midst of serving tea when Penny let out a
gasp.

“Penny?” Remus looked at her as her face broke into a wide grin as she jumped out of her
seat. She abandoned her glass of milk to bounce toward the living room as an ebullient song
tinkled out of the record player. Remus almost forgot what was playing until the very first
notes.

“We go together!” Penny rasped as she began hopping from foot to foot. “Like rama lama
lama ka dinga da dinga dong.” Penny danced to the song with a subtle shimmy of her
shoulders to the beat.
Remus’s eyebrows rose as far as they could as she sang. Lyall snapped his fingers to the tune.
Remus tapped his foot to it. Penny’s enthusiasm was instantly infectious.

“Remembered forever!” Penny sang the scatting sounds like they were dedicated to memory.
“That's the way it should be. Wah-oooh, yeah!” Penny jumped up, fingers splayed wide.

“We're one of a kind.” Lyall sang, surprising Penny. He pointed to Penny and she picked up
right after him. “Our names are signed.” Penny belted out the nonsense syllables. “We'll
always be like one-” Lyall and Penny sang together, looking at Remus expectantly. “Wa-wa-
wa-one.”

“When we go out at night.” Remus sang hesitantly.

“Wa-ah!” Penny accompanied him, making him snicker the next line.

“And stars are shinin' bright.”

“Wa-ah!” Lyall and Penny sang, Penny with an exaggerated lowered voice. Remus couldn’t
finish the the rest of the lyric after that, bursting into laughter with his father at Penny’s
sudden uncharacteristically (though relieving) puerile nature. Penny ignored their loss of
composure and kept going. He admired Penny for being able to not only keep up singing the
gibberish parts but also dancing to the beat with the levels of silliness the song demanded.
Between a hand movement he recognized as the hand jive, and a shuffle of her feet and torso
- she looked to be having fun.

Penny sang at her normal pitch and then used her false low pitch. Lyall cackled as she
screwed her face into a silly look. “Dip da-dip da-dip doo-wop da doo-bee doo.” She chirped
in a higher pitch than the others, kicking her feet up behind her - reminiscent of some of
Travolta’s dance moves from the movie. Impressed, Remus joined her dance, slowly to make
sure he got it right. They sang together.

“Oh no, you’re not leaving me out of this!” Lyall jumped up to join them. He was slower and
couldn’t follow the hand movements, but he didn’t need to as he had his own shuffling dance.

Remus mirrored the way she kicked her legs behind her. “Wop ba-ba lu-mop!”

“Wop bam boom!” Penny belted out as the singing stopped for a saxophone solo. Remus held
his hand out to Penny, not needing to ask or prompt her. She slipped her smaller hand into his
and he instantly spun her and danced with her to the song. He giggles trailing after them.
Remus passed her to Lyall, where his father dipped her with a squeal, and raised her up in an
impressive swing move he hadn’t seen Lyall do since his mother was alive. Penny enjoyed
every second of it, hanging on where she could but never halting it.

As the song faded, and the next picked up, he lifted Penny to stand on his toes and swayed to
“Love Is A Many Splendored Thing” and then the Grease reprisal while catching their breath.
Lyall stepped away to change the vinyl record out for a classic, “The Beatles.” He really
shouldn’t be surprised by this, but Penny knew the lyrics to most of the songs, though she
didn’t belt them out like she did with Grease. Instead she leaned against him as he spun them
around, quietly mouthing the lyrics.
To say Diagon Alley was both massive and cramped, would be an oxymoron. Yet, Penny
would use those exact words. The bricked entrance curled up like a curtain and folded into
the walls. It opened up not directly onto a street like in the books and movies Penny recalled,
but rather a half-circle plaza with three streets branching off it and out. Perpendicular Alley
stretched to her left and Carkitt Market to her right. Carkitt Market was a narrow passage
way. Perpendicular Alley was more open with shops at first and then what looked like
apartment buildings increasing in height the further down you went.

Diagon Alley proper lay ahead directly across from the entrance from the Leaky Cauldron.
The narrow street did not form a straight line of buildings on either side, but rather sloped
and almost stair like. Buildings rose high, crooked, and overlapped each other - jutting out
like steps. Walkway signs littered the fronts of the shops advertising the day’s deals or
specials, while swinging metal ones hung from the upper balconies. Stalls littered the middle
of the alley selling ready-made potions, scarves, hats, and novelty items. Others sold fruits,
pastries, or a medley of snacks and drinks.

Penny wanted to stop at every stall and store, but that wasn’t the purpose of today’s visit.
Today’s visit led them toward the five points plaza. On the largest corner sat the entrance to
Gringotts. Its tall snow white-washed structure towered over all other buildings in it’s
immediate vicinity. Its columns bent and curved, seemingly about to teeter but never falling
or collapsing.

She trailed after Remus as he ascended the steps, but slowed to read the familiar warning
before running after him. The bank inside was a large marble hall, with dozens - not
hundreds like she remembered being described - of goblins sitting on high stools with stairs,
scribbling in large ledgers, weighing coins or bars on scales, examining precious stones,
gems, and jewels through telescoping spectacles. There were doors behind each teller where
wizards, witches, and goblins came and went from them.

They got in line, but Penny barely noticed as she watched goblins wheeling carts of gold and
silver bars through the large doors. A wizard carried some kind of artifact through another
door. Other wizards produced keys and then were directed to another line. She tried to listen
to what they said to the goblins, but it was like as soon as you stepped up to the desk, you
couldn’t be heard but everyone could hear the goblin teller.

When their turn came, Remus laid out three cheques on the desk and a bundle of papers.
Penny couldn’t see the top of the teller’s desk.

“I’d like to make an account for my daughter-” Remus paused then ruffled through the
papers. “Legally speaking though, she’s my ward. These are cheques the ministry pulled from
her family vault.”

The goblin leaned forward to look down at Penny with a squint before picking up the cheques
and examining them. “These cheques are from the Black Family Vault.”
Penny felt the back of her neck burn and she looked behind her toward the other people in
line. They were whispering and looking at her and then Remus. One particular older woman
bored holes into the back of Remus’s head - though he never looked her way. If it weren’t for
the tall hat with a stuffed vulture perched on top, Penny would’ve never noticed her. Not even
mentioning the big bright red handbag in one hand and the other clenching the shoulder of a
familiar young chubby boy who looked miserable to be there. Neville! She almost waved, but
the old woman whispered harshly to another elder woman, though much younger than her.
The older woman must be Neville’s grandmother.

“Yes, this is…Penelope Black. Daughter to Sirius Black.”

The teller’s eyes widened leaned further over to examine at Penny. “Do you have
documentation confirming her identity?”

“I do.” Remus ruffled through the papers and presented the teller with them. He examined
them with a pair of spectacles. Penny didn’t know what he was looking for, but whatever it
was satisfied him. He returned the stack of papers to Remus.

“Please follow me.” The teller climbed down from the desk and led them through one of the
many doors and into a private office where another goblin sat, dressed far more smartly than
the first. He had a whispered conversation with the teller before dismissing the teller and
waving them in.

Another Goblin, this one more shapely than the others with a feminine voice, entered after
them. “Would you like tea?”

“Yes, please.” Remus nodded, and then pushed Penny forward while mouthing, ‘say yes.’

“Yes, thank you.” Penny complied to Remus’s instruction

“Miss Black, My name is Grisnar Caugraw. I am one of the solicitors for the Black Family
Vault. We at Gringotts are very pleased to be retaining the patronage of another of the Great
Noble House of Black. I will be your personal solicitor, as paid for by the Family Trust, and
will be your point of contact for any transactions and financial advising you have.” Grisnar
bared all his teeth in greeting.

Penny froze, not knowing the etiquette, so she curtsied with a similarly bared teeth smile.
“Hello Mister Caugraw. Thank you for receiving me and for any future assistance you
provide.” This was apparently the correct thing to say because Grisnar lessened his bared
teeth and something of a genuine smile and softened brows was left.

“I understand Mister Lupin is your ministry provided guardian.”

“He is.”

“While unusual, we can accommodate around it.”

“Sorry why is it unusual?” Remus asked.

Grisnar looked at Penny, not Remus - despite his question.

“What he asked.” Penny pointed and Grisnar’s lips twitched but he answered the question.

“It is unusual given wizardkind place children with existing blood family before appointing
them to legal proxies. But given the wizarding politics regarding your father and the
allegiances of most of his blood family, we understand the peculiar circumstance.” Grisnar
answered succinctly. “Now then, do you wish to set up an automatic withdrawal into the
account, rather than receiving paper cheques through the ministry?”

Penny blanched from the sudden weight of decision so she looked at Remus for a cue.

“You should. It’ll be more convenient rather than having the cheques hand delivered or by
owl.” Remus explained softly.

“Then yes.”

“Wonderful.” Grisnar’s grin widened. “We shall facilitate the monthly transfer of funds
between vaults. Until you reach your majority, upon which you will have direct access to
draw from the Black Vault directly.”

“The…Black family vault?” Penny whispered in muted horror, awe, and surprise. ‘Holy shit,
the whole of the Black Family Vault at my fingertips?!’

“Yes.”

“Who- who else has access to that?”

“Currently, the personal solicitor of Lord Arcturus Black, Sir Cygnus Black, Dame
Cassiopeia Black, Lucretia Prewett née Black, Narcissa Malfoy née Black, Nymphadora
Tonks daughter of Andromeda Tonks née Black, and the ministry on behalf of Azkaban for
Sirius Black, Bellatrix Lestrange née Black, and you, Miss.” Grisnar read off from a list.

Remus made a confused sound, drawing Penny’s attention.

“Remus?” Penny asked.

“Nothing…carry on.” He waved her forward, watching and listening.

“Can any one of the others empty the vault?”

“No. There is a maximum allowed withdrawal over a specific period of time, as set by the
current head of house and keyholder to the Vault, your great-grandfather Arcturus Black -
who, as I informed, is using a solicitor.”

“Why is he using a solicitor?”

“I understand Lord Black is currently bedridden.”

“Oh no, do you know why?”

Grisnar looked toward Remus, clearly skeptical about sharing private Black family affairs
with outsiders. Penny touched Remus’s arm, to make perfectly clear she wanted him to be
included. “He has been battling dragon pox for some months now.”

“Isn’t that fatal for the elderly?”

“Yes. Though Lord Black would hardly be considered elderly at a mere ninety years of age.”

Penny blinked, ninety wasn’t considered elderly for wizards? “Who will be the keyholder if
he dies?”

“Currently, the next in line as dictated by Lord Black’s will would be Dame Cassiopeia
Black, your first cousin four times removed. Then Sir Cygnus Black, your granduncle.”

“Um… okay.” Penny thought. She hadn’t thought about this aspect in fooling people into
thinking she was Sirius’s daughter. She was actually fairly surprised it was working out in her
favor. What documents did Remus even have that verified her identity? She’ll want to see
those. Did the Ministry make them when she told them? It wasn’t like there was any magical
way to verify someone was blood related - unless there was. But Credence never had
verification in the movies. Though the muggle world had paternity tests only recently.
Maybe the wizarding world hadn’t yet caught up to that. She should look into what the
wizarding world uses - If anything - at the library. It would be an odd question to ask now
and would make her look guilty. For now, she had access to the Black Family Vault, if
indirectly. She was going to make full use of it while she can keep the lie going.

First thing, she was certain Andromeda had been denied access as soon as she was blasted off
the family tapestry. She’ll want to correct that with the money dispensed into her account. At
least something equal to whatever Narcissa pulled.

“Can I…get a copy of the ledgers to the Black Family Vault?”

“To reiterate, you cannot directly access the Black Family Vault currently. We will only be
facilitating the transfer rather than dispensing through the ministry. ”

“That's okay, I don’t want to access the funds, just the ledgers. I want to review them so I can
budget accordingly in the future around the others who have access.”

“Ah.” Grisnar smiled. “My mistake. Of course. How far back would you like to review?”

How far back? Well truthfully she only wanted to see how much the other Black family
members pulled. She imagined Nymphadora probably didn’t pull much if at all, given she
probably only just turned majority and her mother wasn’t listed as having access. She should
be in her last year at Hogwarts. “How far back do you have?”

“Since the vault’s creation.”

“Okay not all of it, just…” Penny calculated how many years it might have been since
Nymphadora was born, and since when Andromeda was likely blasted off the tapestry. “Um,
twenty-five years?” She rounded up so as not to seem suspicious.
“Miss Black, that is twenty-five books. Are you certain you wish to have copies for yourself
and not employ an accountant to review what you need?” Grisnar asked.

“I’m certain. But if…if I do have questions, could we exchange correspondences?”

“You may.” Grisnar answered. “The first five can be made available to you in a week’s time.
After that the rest will arrive as the copies are made. You will need to sign for them. Will that
suffice?”

“Yes.”

“Now then, was there anything else before we create the key and open your vault?”

Penny looked to Remus who shook his head. “Nothing else for now, Mister Caugraw.”

The key creation was an interesting process and used Goblin Magic to link with her wand. To
physically access the vault, she would need the key and her wand. Remus suggested she have
a separate account made with the cheques to accumulate wealth for after Hogwarts. She took
his advice, having already decided to ask about a savings account to invest with.

Then she surprised Remus and Mister Caugraw when she asked if Remus could have access
to her account in the event of an emergency. Mister Caugraw looked displeased, but said yes
and he would need Remus’s wand. Penny’s reasoning being if she was ever ill or in St.
Mungos he could pull funds to help her. She didn’t want to bankrupt him if it ever came to
that.

“You didn’t have to do that.” Remus muttered.

“I know, but I trust you.”

He had a little warm smile for the rest of the process, after which he took her for ice cream.

It took a week before the first set of ledger copies showed up. They didn’t arrive by owl, but
popped into being on Remus’s doorstep with a house elf knocking until Penny came down.
She had to use her wand and key to sign for them, and read a letter stating these five were the
first of the twenty five ledgers.

The books were massive, heavy, and detailed every purchase, withdrawal, and deposit each
member of the family made with dates, business, and reason for purchase. Each book had a
whole year’s worth, with a section in the back for tax filings.

“Oh…” Now Penny understood why Grisnar had asked if she wanted to have an accountant
review instead, because she was in over her head. The acronyms used were unfamiliar and
she wasn’t sure of the codes written for each line, but they corresponded with an amount for
the tax forms. So off she wrote her first letter asking for a legend.

P. Black,
Enclosed is a list of Gringotts standard acronyms and codes. I have also enclosed a list of
titles on Magical Tax Law for a detailed listing of what is and is not tax deductible for the
Black Estate, as you sent a query on the codes.

Do write back if you wish to employ an accountant as I understand for one as young as you,
it may be too difficult to understand the intricacies.

Signed,

G. Caugraw

Penny glowered at the letter. As young as her? She huffed and out of spite, wrote back:

G. Caugraw

Thank you for your assistance and suggestions, but I am determined to have an understanding
myself. I will respond back if I should have further questions.

Signed,

P. Black,

The next time Lyall took her to Giggleswick, she ignored the sections on curses and found all
the books on Magical Tax Law, reference books, and everything she’d need to further
understand what she was getting into. Besides, she’d need it while living in this world
anyway. It was always a good idea to have a working knowledge of tax law. She wouldn’t be
an expert, there’s no way she could be just from reading, but she would at least be able to
make rhyme and reason for most of the ledger.

For the next month, she poured over the ledgers and recreated them in her own notebooks to
simplify the deposits and withdrawals because the goblins used single entry bookkeeping!
How archaic! The fact they used cheques but not double-entry bookkeeping? The idiocy. It
was an affront to accounting!

There were entries in the ledgers she couldn’t figure out why they were withdrawn. She
surmised those were from the ministry for Bella and Sirius in Azkaban due to the two notes
attached, “Black: Lodging, food, clothes, and healing services rendered; authorized by L.
Parker” and “Lestrange: Lodging, food, clothes, and healing services rendered; authorized by
L. Parker”. It was always two withdrawals from the same account, same amount, with the
same note every week dating back to when Sirius and Bellatrix were likely imprisoned, so it
made sense.

It was nearing the end of June when she had something easier to understand written out. With
how much Narcissa pulled out before and after Draco had been born, Penny estimated the
 amount Andromeda and Nymphadora were due. Because she felt in her heart they should
have been given that. Not that she’s ever met them, nor did they know of her existence. She
certainly hoped none of the Blacks would for as long as possible and thus dismantle her not-
so-carefully constructed lie.

She jinxed herself with that thought because on the morning of Thursday the 20th of June, a
brilliantly ebony and orange tufted long-eared owl swooped into the cottage from the open
window. It landed on the sofa and held its leg out where a scroll was tied with an ornate black
ribbon.

Penny and Remus shared a look over the cinnamon apple porridge they were having.

“Are you expecting a letter from Gringotts?” Remus rose to grab the letter.

“No. They don’t use that kind of owl.” Penny answered, grabbing a few bits of owl treats
Remus kept on hand.

The owl refused to let Remus grab the scroll, squawking and beating it’s wings to keep him
away. Remus backed away. “I suppose it is for you.”

Approaching, Penny held out the treat. The owl calmed down and thrust its leg out to her. She
pulled on the ribbon and the scroll fell into her palm. Letter delivered, the owl pecked at the
treat, picking it up and flew off.

“Careful, let me scan it first.” Remus stated and pointed his wand at the scroll.

Penny didn’t quite catch the spells he muttered, something-something-revelio. She’ll have to
ask later.

“Hmm. Other than a spell to ensure only you can open it, there is no other magic here.”
Remus gestured for her to open it. He lingered behind her as she carefully slid a finger under
the seal. She unfolded the envelope to reveal a letter addressed to her and signed Yzis Scevar
representing Lord Arcturus Black. “Oh, dear.”

Ms. Penelope Black,

Your presence is required by Lord Arcturus Black at half-three on the 22nd of June at
Crowberry Lodge in the Isle of Skye. Your guardian may accompany you.

Signed,

Yzis Scevar

Solicitor for Lord Arcturus Black

Chapter End Notes

It's not one of my isekai fics without at least one singing scene. Note, there will be more.
I have them planned and I'm going to keep them like I did this one, not much lyrics
input so it's not a songfic. But it will fit into the narrative, either as a call back to
Remus's time with the other Marauders, or some potential future shenanigans that I may
or may not be basing off the "Once More with Feeling" episode of Buffy the Vampire
Slayer, only instead of with a demon, it's with certain twins and a poltergeist.

Tell me what your thoughts on what Alastor and Kingsley are up, why Fernsby keeps
harassing Remus, and Penny's goal to give Andromeda and Nymphadora what they are
owed from the family vault.

And what do you think is going to happen at Crowberry Lodge with Lord Arcturus
Black and his solicitor?
 Tea At Crowberry Lodge
Chapter Notes

Early posting as celebration of me completing Nanowrimo! Woot. There will be today's

chapter and another one sometime Sunday/Monday. Then I'll be switching to once a
month updates (minus for special occasions).

See the end of the chapter for more notes

Remus canceled his work availability for the day, called Lyall, and took them for an
emergency shopping trip.

“Why can’t I just wear what I have?” Penny asked as they dragged her around a muggle dress
shop.

“Because you’ve been invited by your Great-Grandfather.”

“No, I’ve been invited by his solicitor.”

“I know you were raised American, but that is the same thing.”

“What does me being American have anything to do with it?”

“Well…your lot don’t exactly have an aristocracy.”

“No, but we do have late stage capitalism in the form of oligarchies.” Penny tossed out.
“Same thing.”

Lyall snorted. “Not the same thing, dear. Oligarchies are when a small group of people
govern a country. The aristocracy is different.”

“Just cause your oligarchy is by supposed divine right of noble birth, doesn’t make it any
different in application from those born from an unfair accumulation of wealth, military
control, or religion. It’s a power structure that is the antithesis of democracy. And Wizarding
Britain isn’t very democratic given how you lot ‘elect’,” Penny did air quotes to emphasize
her sarcasm, “your minister.”

Exasperated, Lyall looked at Remus. “What books have you been letting her read? She
sounds like one of those socialist Irish Witches!”

“Letting her?” Remus chuckled. “She’s had her nose deep in tax law the last two months!”

“Merlin’s beard, tax law?! Well…” Lyall turned back to Penny with a nod. “I suppose that
would draw any sensible person to socialism.”
Penny huffed and dragged her feet as Remus pulled a very frilly pastel pink dress from the
racks. “Absolutely not.” Penny hissed.

“Penny, you have to dress appropriately to meet one of the last wizards of the aristocracy.”
Remus sighed exasperatingly.

“That frilly monstrosity is not getting anywhere close to me.” Penny sneered and stepped
back.

“So it’s the frills you don’t like.” Lyall mused and rummaged through another rack of clothes.
“Its a pity we didn’t have more advanced notice. Madam Malkin would have better insight in
what to wear, perhaps even tailored an original piece for the occasion.”

“Yes well, you know the Blacks. Everything is always a sense of urgency.” Remus muttered
through gritted teeth.

Penny pouted as they pulled more dresses out and held them up for her approval. She said no
to every single one of them. The green one with the lace trim, No. The mango-orange with a
large skirt, she sneered at. The red dress with the silk top, she turned her nose up at.

“Penny, stop being so difficult.”

“Why can’t I wear slacks and a waistcoat?”

“Because you’re a girl.” Lyall stated.

Penny scowled and spat. “That shouldn’t matter.”

In truth, a dress wouldn’t be the end of the world. She had even seen one she liked and loved.
She was just being difficult in the hopes that Remus would help her send a letter to turn down
the meeting.

There was no way her lie could stand up to the head of House Black. He would know she
wasn’t actually Sirius’s child. Everything she was working toward would crumble and she’d
never get Andromeda and Nymphadora the back pay they deserved from the vault. Not to
mention, she’d have to come clean about everything. Who she is, why she did it. At least to
Remus, and she…didn’t want to. If he knew, it could change things and having future
knowledge was only useful so long as you didn’t jeopardize that future too much.

The lie started off as a means to an end, to have some kind of familiar shelter and person she
could trust a little. But Remus blew her expectations out of the water. He was more than
trustworthy and incredibly supportive. And sure he messed up, but every first time parent
messed up. The point is, he found a way forward and asked his own father for help. He’d be a
fantastic father to Teddy in the future, and she was going to be damn sure he got to be there
for Teddy. Him and Nymphadora, even if she had to Avada the Death Eaters who might kill
them herself.

But now she might have to come clean.

“Penny,” Remus squatted to her level hands on her shoulders. “Are you-“ He fumbled,
cringing while trying to say a word. His voice lowered. “Are you trans?”

Penny stared at him, wide eyed and then she sputtered. It was the exact question she asked
him all those months ago.

“That was the word, right? Did I say it wrong?”

“No, you said it right.” Penny’s faux anger dropped.

“I will understand if thats the reason you won’t wear a dress. Because you’ve never worn one
before now.”

“I have worn a dress before. A boy can wear a dress if they want.” Penny sniffed.

“You sound exactly like your father.” Remus muttered.

“What?”

“Ah…nothing-”

“No no. What did that mean?”

Remus looked over his shoulder toward his father who was busy piling a bunch of dresses
onto his arm for Penny to try. “Lets just say…Sirius had a very loose definition of what he
was and wasn’t allowed to wear. Infuriated his mother.”

“Was he a crossdresser?” Penny gasped.

Remus blinked, confused. “I-…where do you know that word?”

Penny shrugged. “From…my old home.”

“Well, he wouldn’t call himself a crossdresser. Just that he’d wear whatever he damn well
pleased whenever he wanted.” Remus recalled.

Penny considered that. “I bet if he could get away with it, he’d be a nudist.”

Remus barked a laugh and then covered his mouth before it drew Lyall to them. “You have
no idea how right you are.” He whispered and winked.

Penny giggled and then sighed. She hung her head and then pointed to a specific dress. “I like
that one.”

Remus rose, pointing to the dress in question. “This blue one?” He pulled it off the rack. It
was a moonstone blue ankle length pastoral linen dress with lace in place of slits and laced
long sleeves with butterfly and flower designs. It came with an equally long slip underneath.

“This is quite nice and very appropriate for the event.” Remus held it up. “Not too long
either, though you’ll need to wear tights with it.”
“In summer?” Penny complained.

“Yes, in summer. You need to cover your ankles. The Blacks are very traditional.”

“My ankles?” Penny looked down at her feet in a pair of sandals, ankles clearly visible. “I’m
eleven! Why would anyone be looking at my ankles?”

“A question I asked Dorcas all the time.” Remus mused as he led the way toward the aisle
with tights.

“Dorcas?” Penny asked as she followed him. Remus froze, his eyes widened in panic before
smoothing as he carried on searching for tights in her size. “Remus?”

“Hmm?” Remus pulled one set and compared it to the slip, to ensure it matched in shade.

“Who is Dorcas?”

“Just someone I went to school with.” Remus’s dismissive tone could not hide the way he
gripped the tights he was looking at.

Penny quieted. Remus seldom avoided a topic. When he did it was either due to being
unfamiliar or uncomfortable. This however was like he wanted to forget, or was sensitive.
She didn’t remember a Dorcas from the books. Maybe she’ll ask Lyall.

She headed for him, question on the tip of her tongue but stopped. The way Remus had
frozen, his fingers white knuckled around the tights. Deflated, she leaned against a wall. No,
she wouldn’t ask Lyall. She wanted to, but this felt like one of those topics that would be
invading a private memory. Penny was not Harry, she wouldn’t shove her face into a
metaphorical pensieve by asking his dad or reading his old school journals - which she found
when looking for something to do and came away with his record collection.

Instead she watched as Remus went a little overboard in buying her a set of lace gloves,
shoes, and even a simple necklace.

Lyall huffed, annoyed Remus didn’t alert him that Penny had picked a dress, as he dumped
the pile of dresses he had pulled out on a table and walked away.

Penny silently trekked to the pile, feeling bad for the store’s workers and began slotting them
onto the racks they belonged in and fixing the dresses into size order. Old habits from an old
life died hard.

After quickly trying on the dress, Remus purchased everything with muggle money, he
dragged her off to find dress shoes, a suitably matching cape, and then to get her hair cut.
When she asked why, he pointed out he’d been putting off getting her split ends trimmed and
now would be a perfect time. Penny grumbled the entire way, pouting as her hair was
trimmed two inches.

It was honestly the worst two days since she arrived there due to the gut wrenching guilt and
anxiety leading up to it.
The day of, she couldn’t eat breakfast. She drank some juice and tea but she could not
physically eat anything. She didn’t let Remus know, hiding away a few bits of fruits and toast
that she tossed into the compost bin outside as soon as Remus went to get ready. He’d spent
all of last night transfiguring his nicest suit and robes to be as clean and proper as possible.
She watched the fabric change appearance, smoothening out, and darkening. You could still
tell the color had been washed out and old but it was less tweed and more silky and rich than
before.

Penny had done a thorough scrubbing last night in the shower and did another this morning
before dressing. Her hair dried into natural slinky curls that she tied up into a ponytail using
the very ribbon that had come with the letter. It was a nice ribbon. She pulled loose some of
the curlicues at her hairline to frame her face, but that was it.

Dress, white tights, lace gloves, tiny white heels, and hair done - she was ready. She waited
downstairs, a book open on her lap when Remus came down.

“Penny, do you need me to do your hair? It’s almost time for us to depart.” Remus stepped
off the last step while finishing securing a tie.

If she hadn’t watched the transfiguration process last night, she’d have never known the suit
and robe he wore were once tweed and cotton. They looked dark, with the barest hint of the
faded browns and reds of the original fabric, making them looked aged. The waistcoat he
wore had a similar look with leather accents and silverwood buttons.

Remus had shaved his face clean, and also had gotten a hair cut that he slicked back neatly.
Even his eyebrows looked neater than she’s seen. Had he brushed them? Plucked maybe? She
didn’t know.

He did not look like the father-figure she was familiar with. He looked like some hero who
lingered in the shadows ready to leap into action to protect the damsel. Penny had picked up a
witch-bodice ripper as a palette cleanser from the tax law, a type of book she was sure she
wasn’t supposed to be reading but no one had batted an eye as she shoved it amongst all the
other books she took out.

“Wow.” Penny stared at him from the couch.

“What is it?” Remus asked, hands fidgeting as he smoothed back his hair once more. “Is
something wrong? Do I have something sticking?”

“No.” Penny shook her head. “You…look like a gentleman. All smooth and dark. You need a
cane for your wand.”

Remus chuckled. “I’ll pass. I don’t think myself that important to have a cane when a pocket
will do to house my wand.” To demonstrate he slipped his wand in the inner pocket of his
robe and patted it. “Now then, lets get a look at you?”

With a huff, Penny stood up and came around from the sofa with crossed arms. She stood out
horribly at his side with the soft blues and white outfit she wore. He’d be looked over, but she
would stick out and draw the attention. She understood how this was going to look. He the
manservant and her his charge and ward. Which she supposed was the point.

“You look very cute, Penny.”

Cheeks flushing, she grit her teeth and hunched forward. Cute wasn’t something she wanted
to be currently. She wanted to crawl up into bed to hide away from the inevitable blow out
that was going to happen.

“Ah-ah.” Remus reminded. “You cannot slouch in front of Lord Black or his solicitor.”

“Fine.” Penny mumbled and straightened up. Once outside, Remus locked up the cottage and
apparated them.

In the Braes of the Isle of Skye sat Crowberry Lodge, the country home of the Black Family.
It sat far back on the hills, with a view of Loch Sligachan and Glamaig. The lodge was two
stories high with laid stonework walls. And though Penny didn’t get to see much around it,
she knew there was another building behind it as she could see the tops of it as she and
Remus walked up the pathway. The land around it was well kept and clean.

She could spot a herd of grazing sheep, or what she thought were sheep until their heads
popped up and it rose higher than expected with a downy broad torso and arms.

“Oh!” Penny wanted to approach them but Remus was already knocking on the door by using
his wand to lift the heavy knocker and drop it. She’ll have to ask what those creatures were
later.

The door swung open revealing a wizard in all black who looked them over with an expectant
squint.

“We’ve been invited by Yzis Scevar.” Remus held out the letter, but the wizard wouldn’t grab
the paper, merely looked over the seal.

“And you are?” The wizard sneered.

“Remus Lupin and my ward, Miss Penelope Black.”

Instantly the demeanor of the wizard changed. He ignored Remus entirely and focused on
Penny. “Miss Black, my apologies. I am Lord Black’s valet, Baitewyrth, at your service” He
bowed. “Please, come in. Miss Scevar will be with you shortly.” He stepped back and held
the door open for them.

Inside, the foyer was small but no less ornate than Penny would have guessed a Black estate
to be. It wasn’t dusty or worn like Grimmauld Place looked in the movies, or was described
as in the books. But it also wasn’t a mansion or castle.
Baitewyrth led them into a sitting room that was blessedly cooler than it had been outside.
Penny sat on a blue and gold embroidered sofa.

Remus didn’t sit. He stood, lingering behind her seat examining the room. His gaze tracking
from the Persian rugs, silk curtains, damask upholstery on the furniture. There was already
more worth in this single room than his entire cottage and the land it sat on. To say he felt out
of place and underdressed, was an understatement. He hadn’t even gotten the robes right to
make himself look like a manservant. The color needed to be pure black, as Baitewyrth
appeared. At least Penny looked the part of nobility, even if the dress was from a muggle
shop. They’d never know. He had even removed the tags and trimmed the seams to make the
dress look hand tailored.

“Why are you fidgeting?” Penny asked.

“I’m not.” Remus assured her.

“You keep shifting your weight from foot to foot.”

Remus kept forgetting how observant Penny was. She’ll lapse into childlike behavior and
speech and then suddenly she’ll deliver a well researched opinion on scholarly topics.

He came around to kneel and face her. His voice lowered. “This…” He looked around them.
“…is everything your father abandoned in his fifth year, supposedly. He told us he didn’t
want it - any of it. But he also told us he’d never sire a child, and well…” He looked at her
pointedly. Penny swallowed and nodded. “So I wonder…what else was he lying about?”

Penny wanted to shout and scream that Sirius had lied about nothing, that he was innocent.
Instead she asked, “Like what?”

“Well…the Blacks have a reputation, but reputation can be built on false rumors. Perhaps…
they aren’t as bad as the rumors led all of wizarding society to believe. I mean…I’m here.
Despite…”

“The puppy?”

“Yes. And it’s not like it’s a secret for anyone able to make an inquiry to the ministry. I’m
registered. So, I’m a little on edge as to why I was allowed to come here.”

“Because you’re my guardian?”

Remus sighed. Penny didn’t understand. It was unusual for a werewolf to be allowed in upper
wizarding society places, unless there was an ulterior motive. Like the werewolves who
supported Voldemort in the war. But he couldn’t exactly go into the politics around that. Not
here, perhaps later - assuming there was a later. This could very much be the last time he saw
Penny as Lord Black could serve him papers to transfer custody to him or any of his relatives.
He’d be in his right to.

Grisnar had been right. To have a wizarding child not be placed with existing blood family
and instead with a legal proxy - it was weird.
When Grisnar listed all those other names of the alive members of the Black Family who had
access to the Vault, he’d been confused. He hadn’t known if there were any other living
Blacks before then, so he hadn’t been suspicious at the time. He was now though.

One could argue that Arcturus hadn’t been given custody given he’s been bedridden with the
pox. But the others, they’re all young. Older than him, yes, but perfectly viable and usually
preferable alternatives to a legal proxy. Especially when the legal proxy is registered
werewolf. Dame Cassiopeia was only 76, Sir Cynus almost 53. Lucretia Prewett and Narcissa
Malfoy, while no longer Blacks in name, were right there. Narcissa even had a child based on
what he’d read in the society pages.

It didn’t make sense. Why did they put Penny into his care instead of them? Was it to prevent
another Sirius Black? He didn’t know but he wanted to find out. Yet it might not even matter
after today.

He felt like there was some reason, just outside his grasp.

“You’re right.” Remus forced a smile and cupped Penny’s cheek. “I’m here because I’m your
guardian.”

Penny’s brows furrowed, bothered by the phrasing - as though if he weren’t he wouldn’t be.

“Besides, I wouldn’t leave you to the vulture alone.” He whispered as though sharing a
secret. That smoothed the wrinkles between her brows.

It was another ten minutes before the door to the room opened and a female goblin with a
fierce smile entered. Her hair was tied back tightly into a silver bun, she wore a waistcoat,
trousers, and a velvet cape.

“My apologies for keeping you, Miss Black.” She entered and then addressed Remus,
“Mister Lupin.” She pronounced his name the correct way, the French way.

“It’s quite alright.” Remus answered.

“I am Lord Black’s private solicitor, Yzis Scevar. My position is much like yours, Mister
Lupin.” Yzis stated. “I retain power of attorney for Lord Black, am in charge of his estates,
and should the time come I am the executor of his will.” She introduced herself as she sat, her
gaze narrowing with accusation.

“I wouldn’t say we have the same position. I’m just Penny’s guardian.” Remus corrected as
he finally sat next to Penny.

“Oh? Are you or are you not Sirius Black’s legal proxy?”

“I am but-”

“Then your position is the same as mine. And such a position has certain responsibilities
beyond caring for any heirs, charges, or wards.” Yzis stated with a nasty dig and turned her
gaze away from Remus toward Penny. “Now then, I am pleased to be making your
acquaintance, Miss Black.”
Remus stilled, blinking rapidly. Penny looked between Remus and Yzis, unsure what just
transpired.

“Likewise.” Penny spoke lamely, completely out of her depth once again.

“Now, as I’m sure Mister Caugraw informed you, Lord Black is very ill and physically
cannot take visitors. But he insisted you be invited.” Yzis explained.

“He did?” Penny gulped. Here it came, her lie will be revealed.

“Yes, though he understood he had to wait until he was cleared by a healer to have company,
he has been most eager. That aside, before I take you up, you must abide by certain ground
rules. These rules are for your safety and health as much as it is for his. Do you understand?”

“I…will once you explain what they are.”

“Very astute. Never agree to rules you do not yet know.” Yzis’s lips stretched causing the
wrinkles and laugh lines to be made more obvious.

Penny had always assumed all the wrinkles she’d seen on the goblins in Gringotts were
frown lines around their mouth. But seeing a second genuine smile, corrected that. Their
grins truly stretched their skin, and to have those wrinkles be that pronounced means they had
to smile quite often. So rather than the severe and mean looking goblins of Gringotts being
representative of the race’s demeanor, it was a testament to their jovial nature in private
amongst their own. Add in the use the baring of teeth as greetings, and meeting many wizards
and witches on a daily basis at the bank, of course there’d be that many wrinkles. Which
would look quite upsetting to most wizardkind, who didn’t wrinkle that much unless they
were advanced in age.

“The rules are quite simple. First, you must not step closer than six feet from him. No matter
how many times he requests it. While he is in better states, he is still quite contagious. The
pox may be more survivable and less severe in children, it is no pleasant ordeal and I would
be personally remiss to see you afflicted.” Scevar paused to ensure Penny followed. She
nodded. “Second, you will leave the room if I or the present Healer, Madam Byrne, orders
it.” Scevar looked expectantly at Penny for her nod before continuing. “Third, Mister Lupin
may accompany you in but he must remain by the door. While Lord Black is tolerant of
werewolves in his presence, he does not like them within his personal space. He is already
being quite accommodating allowing Mister Lupin into his private quarters.” Another pause
and another nod. “Fourth, you will refer to him as sir or Lord Black, regardless of what he
requests of you. And lastly, Lord Black has arranged for you to have tea afterwards. Though
he clearly cannot join you, it is expected of you to attend. I will be in attendance and require
Mister Lupin’s presence to go over a few business matters. Do you understand?”

“I do.”

“Good.” Scevar rose from her seat. “You will have exactly fifteen minutes. No more, no less.
Be mindful of the time.” She led them out of the sitting room and up the main foyer stairs,
down the hall to the left and paused at the grand doors at the end. “Wait a moment.” She
opened them and slipped in. There were whispers followed closely by footsteps and the door
pulling open. Yzis waved them in.

Remus, as instructed, stood to the left of the door, remaining there.

Most of the room had been converted to act more as a magical hospice, with a privacy screen,
raised metal table, and several strange looking stone machines with glass panels and gem
buttons. There was a station with potions, poultices, and a cauldron over a burner with a
small cabinet of ingredients. The singular remaining dresser had a mirror that was covered
with a sheet and an array of small moving portraits filled the dresser. The walls were bare of
portraits, instead there was a carved depiction of a forest that moved with the wind and
creatures could be seen weaving through them. A warm hue cast over it all from the
afternoon sun filtering through the open windows.

A groan pulled Penny’s attention toward the focus of the room. The large king bed with thick
log bed posters, a canopy tied open, and a lush dark pink comforter with bronze accents. A
pillow propped up a sickly green thin man with long salt and pepper braided hair that hung
over his shoulder. His eyes were clear of blood, but there was a certain haziness to the pupil.

“Ah, Penelope. There you are.” The man croaked his greeting. “Been looking forward to this
moment.” There was no smile to accompany his words, just an acknowledgment.

Penny bowed her head and curtsied deeply. “Hello, sir.”

“Sir? No no. That won’t do, girl. I’m your great grandfather. I’m not so standoffish I won’t
allow something a little more familiar.” Lord Black muttered.

Penny felt Yzis’s stare, heavy on her. She lingered by another door in the room, presumably
toward the en-suite lavatory. Penny didn’t dare look, but pondered the question, tilting her
head.

“How about Abuelito?”

Arcturus coughed, his gaze narrowed. “There is nothing little about me.”

Penny smirked, pleased he understood. “You look little in that big bed of yours.”

Arcturus laughed, a smile flashed briefly before he broke off into a coughing fit, covering his
mouth and clutching the fabric of his dressing gown. Madam Bryne came from the lavatory
with a towel, rushing to his side but Arcturus held a hand up and shook it.

“I’ll be fine, you wretch. Just a little coughing.” He scowled, and then turned his gaze back
toward Penny. “Alright then, call me what you will, Penelope. But come closer. Let me get a
good look at what we have to work with. The pox has begun to take my sight. Scevar, my
spectacles.” Arcturus reached out a hand as Yzis held out a pair of rectangular spectacles. He
pulled them on and pushed them up his nose, squinting. “Come closer.”

Penny eyed the bed and where her feet were, measuring the distance. This is one rule she will
abide by. She stopped at six feet, maybe an inch or two more but no less than six feet for sure.
“Closer, dear.” Arcturus requested.

“Miss Scevar advised I not get closer, for your health and mine.”

“Hmm.” Arcturus sent a withering look at Yzis. “Gobbos. Always strict on their rules. But
they make the best damn lawyers. Especially the women. What’s the saying? No nastier time
in the Wizengamot than when a Gobbo bitch showed.”

Penny did not know what that word meant, but the tone in which Lord Black said it, made it
feel like a slur. Especially when Miss Scevar’s teeth hid behind her lips.

“Alright, if you won’t come closer, turn around then. Spin. I need a good look at you.”

Penny complied, spinning once and then a second when he gestured for it.

Arcturus hummed and breathed out forcefully through his nose. “I suppose you’ll do. Not
that we have any other options. At least you are well mannered. I doubt your mongrel
manservant did that, so we have your foreigner mother to thank. Best we can expect from the
Spanish colonies. Though I dare say you have far more native than I would have preferred in
you.”

Gobsmacked and offended, Penny almost took a step forward to yell at him. There were so
many things wrong with what he said, but she bit her lip and stuck to her spot.

“Your mother? What was her name again?”

“Dayanara Vidal.” Penny seethed.

“Vidal?” He said the name as if it were in doubt and then a cruel smile showed. “Spaniards,
better than French. Though certain relatives would disagree.” He spoke, as though recalling
something unpleasant. “You’ve heard of the Black Family Madness, yes?”

Penny nodded.

“Unfortunate, runs through the female line. So my niece, Burga - Walburga. Suffered greatly,
often overstepped her place.” He sighed with an annoyed scowl. He cleared his throat, hand
at his throat as though holding back another coughing fit. “Had to fix it, especially after she
blasted her son off the tree. No way to undo the damage. What was done is done. But when
poor Reggie passed, something had to be arranged - expectations to be met. You will be more
successful than your father.” Arcturus chuckled, a glint in his eye as though enjoying a
private joke. “Halfwit that he is.” Arcturus quieted, staring at her for a while before nodding.
“Yes, now that is all. You may go.”

Dismissed, Penny retreated toward the door where Yzis held it open.

“But you, mutt. Stay.”

Remus had intended on following Penny, but the pejorative tone made him almost reach for
his wand. Penny had turned sharply back toward the room. Offense, anger, and disgust all
present in her gaze. She looked ready to yell, to march in and speak out of turn.
“Go on. I’ll be a moment.” Remus whispered and waved her forward. Penny looked aghast to
be leaving him there with Arcturus, but she didn’t have much choice as Remus spun and
closed the door.

“Sir?” Remus said, mockingly.

“Obedient and protective.” Arcturus grinned. “Good. I’m no stranger to werewolf guards.
Wasn’t sure if you’d bonded with her.”

That shocked Remus. Sirius had never spoken about the Blacks employing werewolf guards.
Just another thing he kept from the rest of them. Could that be why Sirius had befriended him
in the first place?

“Heed my words, mutt, Take care for what she eats and drinks. There will be those who
tempt a Black; so be wary of adulators. Now, be a good pup and run along after your
mistress.”

Remus didn’t reply. Oh he certainly had a million words and curses he wished to throw his
way, but the man was clearly on his death bed. There would be no point. Not to mention it
would do nothing to make the man learn even in his final days. No use in expending the
energy. So with a curt bow, he left the room and climbed down the stairs. He knew tea was to
be served, but he needed fresh air.

The valet approached him as he strode toward the front door.

“Tea will be served in a few minutes in the-”

“I need a moment outside.” Remus seethed as he stepped out. The valet sighed and followed
after him. Remus paced, bringing his anger under control with exercise, after which he
squatted to force himself to take a deep breath. When he was done, Baitewyrth escorted him
to the tea room.

Penny was already seated, as was Yzis. Penny looked up at him when he entered, concern
etched into her brow. She almost got up, but Remus stayed her with a look and took the seat
beside her.

“Apologies for my delay.” Remus muttered. Yzis pursed her lips but said nothing as tea was
served with an arrangement of foods that Remus paid little to. He did note Penny took more
of the sandwiches. There were toasted ham and apple melts, cucumber-butter sandwiches,
country pate, and mortadello-watercress. Sandwiches Remus had never made, but Penny
clearly enjoyed given she grabbed seconds of each.

“You haven’t drank your tea, Miss Black.” Yzis noticed as the tray of savories was swapped
out for the sweets.

Remus hid his smile behind his cup as Penny winced and sipped at her water glass.

“Is it not to your standard?” Yzis asked.

Penny swallowed hard and slowly spoke. “Ah…I don’t drink tea, ma’am.”
 “No?”

“I prefer coffee.”

Yzis stared at her while stirring her tea. Very slowly, she placed her spoon down and then
fixed Remus with an exasperated expression. “I’m surprised, Mister Lupin, that you have not
corrected this American preference.”

“It’s a miracle when she reveals food preferences at all, so I don’t judge her for this one.”
Remus sent an amused glance at Penny who grinned sheepishly.

Yzis scrunched her nose with a disgruntled noise. “Very well.”

“You indicated there were some business matters to go over?” Remus asked.

Yzis pinned him with a glare. “Traditionally, Mister Lupin, one does not speak about
business in the presence of children. She’s not even in Hogwarts yet, so I doubt she would be
equipped to understand.”

“Do not underestimate Penny.” Remus smirked. “She understands far more than you would
expect.”

“Is that so?” Yzis squinted. “Well then, let us discuss your neglect of your duties as Sirius
Black’s legal proxy.”

“Ne-neglect?” Remus looked at Penny, confused. “I think I’m doing rather a good job of it,
wouldn’t you say?”

“I don’t think she means me.” Penny stated.

Yzis raised one eyebrow. “No, I don’t.” Yzis picked up a cookie, examining it before she
took a small nibble. “As per your responsibilities, you have failed to see to his vault, his
properties, and his investments.”

“I’m sorry…I’m responsible for those?”

“As soon as you were provided with his conviction you should have immediately taken over
his accounts. Did you not receive the paperwork?”

“I don’t believe I have.”

“Well then, that is something to look into, is it not? And should you need guidance in all of
the responsibilities of your position, perhaps a tutor can be arranged.” Yzis sipped her tea
with a curve of her brow.

Chapter End Notes

What do you guys think of Remus's reaction to saying Dorcas's name?
What do you think of Arcturus Black and his message to Penny? What about to Remus?
What are your opinions of Yzis Scevar?
Have you noticed how Penny's behaviour regresses? What do you think that means?
And what are your thoughts on how the story is going and my characterizations?
 Another Day, Another Straw
Chapter Notes

Warnings: This chapter contains physical discipline in the form of swatting with a twig.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

They arrived back at the cottage near dinner time. Remus didn’t feel like cooking, not after
the two hours at Crowberry Lodge, and certainly not after learning he had a large list of
responsibilities as Sirius’s legal proxy. Responsibilities he had neglected for ten years. Merlin
only knew what mess of paperwork he had to look forward to.

“Penny, I hope you don’t mind if we order takeaway tonight.” He pulled his tie loose and
shrugged off his robes, wand out to undo the transfiguration. He should really have a separate
robe set for these occasions. He had a feeling there’d be more of them to come.

“Takeaway?” Penny asked as she kicked off her heels at the door and yanked off the gloves.
She apparently had the same thought as him, get out of the stiff clothes.

Remus eyed her. “You’ve never had takeaway?”

“I know what it is.” Penny muttered. “What muggle restaurants around here do takeaway?”

“Sorry, not muggle. I was thinking of ordering from Royal Spice.” At Penny’s continued
confusion, he added. “They have excellent masala, curry-”

“Oh. Indian.”

“I suppose so.”

“It’s Indian. Even if the Brits colonized their country to steal their cuisine, among other
things.” Penny grumbled.

Remus rolled his eyes, but smirked. “Would you like some?”

“If they aren’t muggle, how do we order takeaway?”

“I’d have to phone my dad to make the order, as I don’t have a floo connection.” Remus
explained as he opened the pantry door and pulled out a small bundle of pamphlets. “Here.”
He set them on the table, watching as Penny spread them out to view the enchanted drawings
or portraits displaying the kinds of foods each restaurant provided. Her eyes widened with
wonder at the choices. Amused, he watched her pick up one pamphlet for Chinese takeaway
out of Manchester called the Jasmine Dragon. “Chinese then?”
“Huh?” Penny looked up and then down. “Uh…yeah. Yes. Please.”

“Alright, what would you like?”

“Could…could I have-“ Penny looked through the pamphlets again before asking, “Szechuan
chicken with roast pork fried rice?”

“Of course you can.”

“And…wonton soup?” Her eyes widened and Remus chuckled.

“Of course. Would you like a fizzy pop too?”

“Fizzy pop? Like cola?”

“Sure, they’re run by a half-blood family so they’ll have muggle beverages.”

“Yes!” Penny blurted out and then snapped her mouth shut. “I mean…yes, please.”

Remus hid his smirk with the parchment but nodded. “I’ll be sure to get you some. Why
don’t you go change into your comfiest shirt and trousers and I’ll order. Yeah?”

“Will do!” Penny saluted him and was off running toward the stairs - pausing to make a dash
for her heels and then up she went.

Chuckling, Remus picked up his phone and rang his dad to make the order, inviting him of
course. It’d be rude not to. He flicked his wand to open the same cabinet the record player
was in and pulled out the television he had. It was old, black and white only, but he did have
some rabbit ears to pick up some reception for major events and a VHS player that
connected. Lily gifted it to him many years ago. He had a few tapes she had slowly given
him, some she’d been teary eyed because she couldn’t look at them anymore as they
reminded her too much of her sister and mother. A surprising amount of them had Shirley
Temple. An American witch who made it big in muggle Hollywood as a child. He plucked
the Little Princess and the Wizard of Oz from the pile and set them out before transfiguring
the side tables into a pair of ottomans.

Penny jumped down the last stair, dressed in her largest t-shirt and a pair of shorts. She
carried his old copy of Magical Theory by Adalbert Waffling, a notebook, and a pencil.

“Most parents worry their children will be behind when the start school. But I fear you may
be a few terms ahead when you start Hogwarts.” Remus tutted.

Penny looked down at her bundle and shrugged. “I like learning.”

“It’s not a condemnation, just a humorous observation for me.” Remus shook his head. “I’m
going to change. My father will be by in twenty minutes when the food is delivered. Pick a
movie for us, will you?”

“Movie?” Penny dropped the books and eyed the VHS tapes with wonder. “Oooh! Shirley
Temple and Judy Garland!” Then her face screwed into one of seriousness as she deliberated.
That was Remus’s cue to head upstairs and change.

He returned in a set of joggers and a tank. He pulled the fabric away from his skin several
times due to the heat.

“Have you made a decision yet?” He slid onto the sofa. Penny stood with both tapes in hand,
looking them over.

“Hmm.” Penny looked back at him. “I like them both.”

“But which one would you like to watch?”

Penny’s face scrunched with a pout before she held up the Wizard of Oz. “I like the singing.”

“Alright, soon as my father arrives we’ll watch. In the mean time,” Remus gestured to the
seat beside him. “What did you think of Arcturus?”

Penny eyed him as she sat. She was almost about to say something before pausing. “Do you
know Spanish?”

With hesitance, Remus responded, “I don’t.”

“Good. Lord Black es un pinche pendejo cabron que necesita come mierda.” Penny gestured
wildly with her hands at each non-English word. Her tone making it very clear they were
meant to be insults.

“I’m assuming there was a hefty dose of swear words in that?” Remus’s lips thinned.

“You said you didn’t know Spanish!”

“Just because I don’t know the language, doesn’t mean I cannot infer by your tone.”

“Boo.” Penny huffed with her arms crossed.

Remus turned fully to her, regarding her. “Now what am I suppose to do to punish you?”
Remus squinted.

“You don’t have to.” Penny countered.

“No no, I do. I just can’t quite settle on how.” Remus chewed his bottom lip in thought.
“Because you wash the dishes without prompt, your room is always tidy, the lav is clean, you
do yard work daily, and you send yourself to bed early.”

“Did you ever think I did all those things by design?” Penny grinned.

“Cheeky.” Remus tutted. “Well, I’m not going to send you to bed without dinner after
specifically ordering takeaway. So you have two options.”

“You’re letting me pick?”

“Yes. Stop interrupting.” Remus tried to school his expression into something severe, but the
way Penny’s lips twitched he clearly hadn’t managed it. “Option 1, soap to wash your mouth
out. Or option 2, swatting for how many swears I think you just said.”

“How many do you think I said?”

“Ten.” Remus deadpanned.

“TEN?! I didn’t say ten swears, only four!”

“How am I supposed to know that when you said it in another language on purpose? So ten.”

“What if I translate what I said?”

“That would be helpful, so I know what they mean should you use them again.”

“Annnnddddd.” Penny elongated the word with a finger raised. “It could be a bonding
moment for us.”

“You’re trying to distract me from punishing you.”

“Is it working?”

“No.”

“Worth a shot.”

“So, soap or swat.”

“How many minutes with the soap?”

“Until my father arrives.”

“Thats maybe another fifteen minutes!”

“Your only two options, Penny.”

Penny sighed and let her arms hang. “Swats.”

“Alright then.” Remus sat up straight and conjured a thin branch with his wand then patted
his leg. “Lean over and count them out.”

Standing up, she leaned, greatly regretting wearing shorts now. She closed her eyes, braced
herself as the branch made contact. She expected it to dig, to sting, but it barely made impact.
It was the equivalent of getting flicked on the arm by fingers. One swat didn’t feel like much,
but after five it started to sting. And at ten, she actually flinched and winced because Remus
made sure to hit the exact same spot each time.

“You know why that was necessary right?”

“Because swearing is bad.”

“Oh no. Swearing isn’t bad, in the right context and environment I would say it’s allowed -
encouraged.” Remus explained with a mischievous glint in his eye. “Its the fact you
purposefully said it in a way to leave me out and to avoid trouble you thought you’d be in.
That’s why. So what are you going to do next time?”

“Just swear in English.”

“And?”

“Only when we’re in private.”

“Good.” Remus smiled and smoothed the spot he’d hit with his hand. “Oh and also…” He
sent her a mischievous smirk, “I agree, Arcturus can eat shit.”

“You knew what I-UGH” Penny wanted to scream but just laughed and tackled Remus to
pinch him. He accepted the attack with a throaty chuckle, and fell back against the sofa with
Penny grumpily sitting on his abdomen. She was a little too big and heavy to be doing that,
but it was adorable to see her trying to keep pouting, arms crossed and attempting to glare at
him. However the pout melted into pensiveness, her shoulders slumped and her eyes
glistened. “Remus…”

Sitting up, Remus touched her shoulder. “What is it?” He hadn’t actually hurt her that badly?
He tapped her chin up where her bottom lip trembled.

“I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. I know you didn’t really mean to leave me out-“

“No…something else I said.” Penny breathed in deeply. “I’m sorry for calling you puppy.”

“When did you-”

“When we went to that pet shop. I called you that, like you’re a dog or my pet. And you’re
not. No matter what Lord Dick kept calling you. You’re a person - a human who happens to
be a werewolf too. No one should refer to you or treat you as less than human.” Penny’s
hands curled up in fists. “It’s not fair you get treated like that, talked down to, dismissed and
suffer prejudice.”

“Darling Penelope.” Remus cupped her cheeks. “Did I not just say I can infer what you mean
by tone?”

“Yeah but-”

“Which means I knew you meant it with affection. And Lord…Dick as you say, didn’t. He
meant it with contempt and disgust. If I got upset every time someone referred to me as a dog
like that, I’d be in constant distress. But when you did, it was sweet. And I get the feeling you
wouldn’t call any werewolf that unless you got to know them first.”

“Well I won’t anymore.” Penny sniffed, leaning against his chest. “Except maybe you when
you lie about understanding Spanish.”
Remus snorted, but accepted the half hug, rubbing her shoulders and humming. “That is
acceptable, mijita.”

Penny snickered. “The j is pronounced like an h.”

“Really? The books I got didn’t make that clear.”

“Books?!” Penny looked up.

“You’re not the only one who likes learning in this household.” Remus flicked her nose.

Penny swatted his hand away, leaning back until she slid off. “I’m going to read now.”

“Oh? Well, once I turn on the tele for the movie, I won’t be able to use magic until it’s off. So
if you need anything-”

“ICE!”

“Ice?”

“For the fizzy drink.”

“You drink it with ice?”

“I drink them cold.”

“Americans. Alright, I’ll be sure to chill them. And- actually.” Remus pointed his wand at the
ceiling and uttered, “Glacius.” The air from above cooled, coming down as the hot air raised
up. It was the height of summer so the cottage was stiff with heat. The only places Remus put
a cooling charm were on the windows, sheets, and on the ceiling. It was difficult to maintain
a temperature charm on an entire room without a converging ley line or runeblock, so they
settled for the cooling charms. He had to redo them every once in awhile.

“Oooh.” Penny sighed and lifted her head up. “That feels so much better.”

“Yes.” Remus joined her, lifting the fabric of his shirt to circulate the air to his skin.

Ten minutes later, his father showed up with the bags. They took out their orders, Remus
chilled the aluminum cans for Penny, and promptly set his wand aside as he put the movie on.

The three of them were silent as Judy Garland sang “Somewhere Over the Rainbow”, though
Remus and Lyall noticed Penny mouthed along to the lyrics while slowly swaying.

When they finished eating, Remus stretched his legs over the transfigured ottomans, as did
Lyall. Penny curled up against Remus. He settled an arm around her, fingers running through
her hair.

As the good witch told Dorothy she already had the way home, Lyall joking asked,“She was
wearing portkeys the entire time?” Penny fell asleep as Dorothy proceeded to chant, “There’s
no place like home.”
Wednesday the 26th of June, the world aligned again. A full moon day and a day when Lyall
worked in the morning. Penny showed up to the Giggleswick library with a lunch pail in
hand, backpack, and a handful of sickles to buy snacks and pay for the fee.

Lyall complained the entire time Remus packed her lunch, that of course they set the court
appearance on the day of a full moon. Just to make them, the werewolf Lyall was a character
witness for, more likely to lash out. Penny agreed, it was suspicious but it wasn’t anything
she could help with. Its hard to undo prejudice when it runs that deep for so long. Frankly,
fixing that was not within her current capabilities.

She waited patiently for Lyall to finish troubling Remus with his work rant, before they
apparated to the Library. Remus would have to spend the night in the cage that night as there
were people - muggles - in the woods. So Penny would be spending the whole day with
Lyall, after he finishes his work.

“You’ve got everything?” Lyall asked. Penny held everything up, already wanting to run for
the library. “Alright good. I’ll be finished by three, alright?”

“Got it.” Penny nodded and turned, jogging into the library as Lyall popped away.

The last of the kids were already trailing off into the reading room. Penny ran up to Madam
Tripe.

“Penny! Lovely to have you again. Chocolate milk?”

“Yeap!” Penny slapped the three sickles and three knuts before running.

“No running!” Tripe called out.

“Sorry!” Penny slowed, and then walked into the room, spying a few more faces than last
time. And then she spotted Neville. There was another boy at the table with him and a girl.
Penny recognized the girl as Nerys Orpington from last time. The boy she didn’t. Though
from the look of things, Neville was quiet as the girl and the boy chatted as they worked on
another magical toy.

“Penny!” Neville all but shouted when he saw her. They’d been sending owls ever since
March. Two or three letters a week. Neville would write about the various plants he studied,
sending dried leaf and petal samples sometimes. Penny would talk about what she was
reading, mainly histories. Though after a little begging to Remus, she sent Neville a copy of
the Lord of the Rings with the bookmarked sections featuring the Ents. Which led to a long
owl exchange pondering if Tolkien was a wizard, because it was eerily similar to how some
talking plants and trees do communicate.
Nerys and the other boy quieted, looking at Neville like he was very rude. “Sorry.” He
apologized.

“Looks like you’ve gone and replaced me, Neville.” Penny joked.

“I haven’t, honest!” Neville rushed to explain, not detecting her sarcasm. “They just sat here
when there wasn’t anywhere else.”

“Oh…so they’re invaders.” Penny plopped down at the table.

“We are not! It’s not like he was using the whole table.” Nerys defended herself.

“If anyone’s invading, it’s you.” The unknown boy tossed out like a gotcha line.

“Last time I was here, I asked Neville permission to sit next to him. Did you you two?”

“You don’t need permission to sit anywhere.”

“True.” Penny nodded. “But it woulda been nice if you asked. Anyway, I know her name,
whats yours?”

“Terry.”

“Got a last name?”

“Boot, you?”

“Black. What’s the group been doing?”

“Well…we’ve been trying to make the Whiz-A-Bye play, but Neville is impossible!” Terry
explained.

Neville hunched forward with a grimace. “I’m sorry, I’m trying.”

“Why do you say that?” Penny didn’t flinch.

“Well!” Nerys began like she was about to gossip. “We’re supposed to keep the ball moving
so it hits each note and the Whiz will play a tune, but Neville just can’t seem to get it.”

That wasn’t much of an explanation, so Penny waited until Miss Guileroth explained it and
she got to see a demonstration from some older kids. The Whiz-A-Bye was a sphere and
inside it was a ball that you had to keep moving along in the inner sphere, where there were
triggers that would play a tune. The triggers were all different colors. You focused your
magic into the ball and rolled the sphere. And as it rolled over the triggers lining the sphere, it
would play a music note for each trigger with the presence of your magic. Sort of like
striking a xylophone.

The way the sphere rolled indicated which way the ball would go, your magic triggered the
note and determined it’s speed. The perfect amount of magic, would have the ball roll over
four triggers. Four beats. Too much and it’ll overshoot and play an extra note. Too little and
it’s like you skipped over a note when playing an instrument and miss the turn point. It
required coordination and timing.

“Okay, I think I understand, lets try it.” Penny spoke.

Nerys started with the sphere, the ball rolling along a pink path perfectly and striking the four
beats. Terry caught the sphere and rolled it to Penny, it dropped into the green path. There
was a slight delay but it made it. Penny didn’t quite have her magic flowing but as soon as
she touched the sphere, it filled the ball with magic and pushed it. She overshot it and the
ball rolled past six triggers instead of four, the tune going from a nice one note at a time to
suddenly three like a chord.

“Oops.” Penny smiled awkwardly.

“At least you can get your magic going.” Nerys huffed, relieved. She gave Neville a harsh
look who winced in return. Penny didn’t like that but she wasn’t sure how to help yet.

“So it’s supposed to play a song. How do we know which order it’s supposed to hit?”

Terry pulled out a scroll with pictures. “There’s four different tunes it can play.”

“Really? Only four?” Penny raised a brow.

“Four we’re supposed to be playing. We’re just trying to get the first one. Which is just
’Truckle Truckle, tiny bow.’”

“What’s that?”

“You’ve never heard Truckle Truckle?” Neville asked.

“No…what is it?”

“Truckle truckle, tiny bow,” Terry began singing softly, head swaying back and forth to a
tune similar to Twinkle Twinkle little star. “How I wonder where you are.”

“Deep within a woods so dark, watching from beneath the bark,” Nerys continued, “Truckle
truckle tiny bow, how I wonder where you are.”

“It’s a lullaby.” Penny whispered in awe. “So thats the one we’re trying for.” Penny pointed
to the scroll.

“Yeah.”

“So its…four pinks, then three green.” Penny looked over the sphere, memorizing the colors.
Depending on which way the sphere would roll would change which way. So they had to roll
the sphere to a specific person in a specific order to make sure the ball would follow the flow
of gravity in that split second between hand offs and magic run off. “Okay…lets try again.”

They did try again, and Neville kept missing his mark with magic focus or would roll the
sphere too hard or not hard enough.
“See. Impossible!” Nerys was exasperated. “I’m getting juice, Terry do you want any?”

“I’ll come with you.” Terry stood, shooting Neville looks and following Nerys.

“I’m really sorry.” Neville muttered. “I’m not very good at focusing.”

“I think you’re nervous.” Penny scooted over to him. “How did you first sense your magic.”

“Sense?” Neville looked confused.

“You know it’s there right, sorta like how you breathe without needing to think about it.”

Neville’s breath suddenly came out in panting. “Well now I’m thinking about it.”

“You’re manually breathing now aren’t?”

“I can’t stop.”

“Yeah that can happen, but you need to trust yourself. Your body knows it needs to breathe
and it will do it. Just like magic is there, happening whether you make it go or not. You’re
only controlling where it goes, and how it goes.” Penny explained.

“How do I stop manually breathing though?” Neville asked, mouth open and panting.

“Eh… you’ll have to wait until you forget about it.”

“Oh so not long then.” Neville swallowed.

“How do you mean?”

“My nan says I’m really forgetful.”

“Not about plants.” Penny countered. “You were able to remember the name of every plant
and their properties last time I was here.”

“No…suppose not. Not about that.”

“So then you’re not forgetful.”

Neville smiled. “I guess not.”

“Anyway, so magic…moving it is like your breath. Like holding your breath, or blowing
extra hard, or contorting your mouth so the breath makes a specific sound. And even different
ways of breathing like through nose.” Penny blew air out of her nose like a snort. Neville
snickered but nodded. “So practicing focusing magic is like…practicing how to hold your
breath for longer and longer, and proper breathing techniques so you can run faster.”

“Where did you learn this?”

“From a book on Magical Theory! My guardian says every first year is required to read it.”
“You’re already reading books for classes?” Neville gulped.

Penny nodded. “I am. I wanted to get a headstart before Hogwarts.”

“How do you know you’re going to Hogwarts? Letters haven’t even gone out yet.”

“My guardian asked.”

“Yo-you can ask?” Neville gasped. A series of emotions came over him. “I probably didn’t.”

“Why’s that?”

“I only showed magic at eight. My nan says thats really late. So I probably don’t have enough
magic for Hogwarts.”

“Wanna bet?” Penny leaned forward with a grin. “I’ll bet you any candy from the Hogwarts
Express trolley that you’ll get a letter too.”

Neville smiled, tips of his ears pink. “You’d really bet that?”

“Course. So be prepared to buy me a chocolate frog when you get that letter.” Penny wagged
her finger.

“If I get it.”

“When.” Penny insisted. Neville’s smiled shyly.

“Now, I have an idea abut this Whiz-A-Bye.” Penny held the sphere up. “Instead of trying to
fit the tune the scroll says, lets make our own tune, a discordant one at first probably, but
we’ll find our way.”

“What’s discordant mean?”

“Er…incongruous…no? Uhh… like not in tune or in harmony?”

“Oh. How are we supposed to do that if we don’t have the Nerys and Terry to help?” Neville
looked past her shoulder. Penny looked back to see Nerys and Terry joining another group.

“Traitors.” Penny grumbled. “We’ll improvise. Spin the sphere if we have to. You ready?”

“Alright.” Neville looked a lot less glum as he sat up.

“I’ll start, and I think…instead of starting down there.” Penny rolled the sphere so the ball
would be in the middle of the blue triggers. “There, lets go.”

It was slow going at first and though Neville missed his mark, Penny didn’t stop and just
picked up where the ball stopped rolling. It created a pathetic sounding tune of four notes,
pause, two, five notes, pause, three, five, two, four, one, with wildly different pitches.

Miss Guileroth came up to the table. “Children…you do realize you’re supposed to be

making one of the four tunes.”
“Yes.” “Sorry, Miss.” Penny and Neville answered at the same time.

“Well…alright, keep trying. I’m sure you’ll get there.”

“It’s not working.” Neville muttered as soon as Miss Guileroth walked away, shaking her
head.

“Just keep going.”

“But I keep missing it.”

“You need to practice.”

“But I keep mucking it up.”

“Everyone makes mistakes.”

“But everyone’s looking at us.”

“So what if they are.”

“Aren’t you…embarrassed?”

“Little bit.”

Her answer made him stop rolling the sphere. “You don’t have to keep going for me, you
know.”

“I’m not embarrassed of you, Neville.”

“You’re not? Then why are you?”

“I’m embarrassed because I don’t know those nursery rhymes.” Penny admitted quietly.

“Oh.”

“Yeah, so lets just make our own music. No big deal.”

They took a quick break to get juice and snacks. Neville was deep in thought for awhile.
Penny gave him space until he looked ready by opening his mouth once, then closing.
“Um… hey Penny.” Neville began and then stopped short.

“Yeah?” Penny looked at him, internally wincing as that made Neville drop his gaze and rub
the back of his neck. ‘Too strong. He’s so skittish, next time don’t look too directly.’

“Oh uh, n-nevermind.”

Not wanting to push him, she let it go. But he did look like he wanted to say something.
She’ll be patient.
Back to the sphere, they created a tune. It wasn’t any from the scroll. It was something new
as they found a rhythm between them. High pitched and then low, following a beat of five-
three five-three, four-two four-two, five-two five-two.

“That sounds kinda nice actually.” Neville was smiling.

“I know!” Penny beamed as the sphere rolled to her.

The group broke for lunch. This time, Penny pulled out the strawberries and shared them
with Neville. After lunch, instead of plants, they were looking at common magical garden
pests. Gnomes, pixies, faeries, and bowtruckles.

“I thought bowtruckles protected their tree?”

“They do. But that doesn’t mean they stay there.” Neville explained. “They go around
collecting things for the tree. Like other plants, seeds, even mushrooms to use as compost for
the soil to make the tree healthy.”

“That sounds like it could be a bit invasive.”

Neville laughed. “That’s what my nan says. But my uncle Algie’s got a holly tree with
bowtruckles. He gives them woodlice and compost so they don’t come for the rest of the
garden.”

They examined the caged pests until it was time for the kids to go. Penny would be staying
again until Lyall showed. The other children filtered out of the library, but Neville lingered by
Penny. This time it was more than just waiting for his uncle to arrive, because he’d arrived
and spoke with Neville briefly before speaking with the librarian. Neville returned to Penny
holding onto something.

“What’s up? Are you staying for the afternoon?”

“N-no.” Neville shifted nervously and then held out an envelope.

Penny grabbed it. It had her name and she opened it. Inside was an invitation to a luncheon
party for his birthday.

“Oh! It’s your birthday soon?”

“Thirtieth of July. My nan and uncle Algie are throwing a luncheon the weekend before.”
Neville explained. “Will you come?”

“Hmm.” Penny did some counting. That was probably a full moon weekend. “I’ll have to see.
My guardian might be working that day, but I’m sure he can drop me off for a little bit.”

“Oh. I’d understand if you can’t.” Even though he sounded dejected, Neville put on a
placating smile.

Grabbing his shoulders, Penny promised. “Neville, we’re friends. I will definitely be there for
your party, even if only for a little.”
When Neville left, Penny returned to the stacks. She still had a list of things to research. She
was still working on the vault ledgers, but it was something she did in small bursts now.

She paged through The Dark Forces: A Guide to Self-Protection by Quentin Trimble then
The Essential Defense Against the Dark Arts by Arsenius Jigger. Found more books on
defending against the dark arts, until she stumbled on Confronting the Faceless . That one
was heavily detailed, with various editions, footnotes, diagrams and pictures. She paged
through it’s index and found it broken down into a fairly comprehensive listing. Not just dark
creatures, but dark spells as well and even a preventive magic section.

“It is prudent for the aspiring naturalist, that a witch or wizard not only prepare equipment
and spellwork to engage with the unknown corners, fauna, and peoples of the world but also
their mental faculties. One does not get a warning when a swooping evil descends, so one can
similarly realize that one must be prepared for the attacks upon the mind as well as the brain.
Properly shielding your emotions can prevent becoming prey to all manner of dark creatures
as well as peoples. Afterall, it was known that He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named employed dark
arts that exploited the minds of many - least of all his own followers.” Penny eyed the
footnote number and looked down at the bottom of the page. “While heavily controversial
and contested, there were accounts He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named used the Imperiatus Curse
to garner followers.”

Penny took all three books back to her table but spent most of the next few hours reading the
third one. There were spells to prevent detection. Removing your smell, quieting the sound of
your footsteps, night vision, and charms for detecting not just humans but other creatures in
the vicinity. And there was a brief section on magical practices for protecting one’s mind not
only from detection of mind-based dark creatures, but from penetration of those who would
do you harm.

The book did not specify what the practice was, but Penny had a feeling what it was talking
about was Occlumency. Penny hadn’t figured she’d be able to find anything in a normal
library about that, yet here it was. She hadn’t even looked for it, assuming she wouldn’t have
time to put it into practice. Six months was hardly enough time, even if she had devoted all
her time to it. If Harry hadn’t learned it under Snape’s tutelage there’s no way she could have
on her own. Not to mention how would she even test her skill with no quantifiable way to
measure how protected her mind is without someone to attempt to read it? Still, it was an
interesting topic. And something she hoped to learn but over several years.

She was about to go ask Madam Tripe on where to find more information when she noticed
the time. It was three-thirty. Normally Lyall would have come up here and found her.

Climbing down to the librarian’s desk, she asked if he’d come in. He hadn’t.

Maybe he just got held up. It wouldn’t be the first time one of the Lupin’s was later than
expected. It’s happened a few times and they usually apologized up and down. But not for a
whole half an hour.

Instead of going back to the reading nook, she stayed in clear view of the doors in an
armchair. She went back to previous sections of Confronting the Faceless .
She didn’t worry after another half hour, or an hour. But did get antsy once it hit five. That
was two hours past and the library stayed open until nine. And while the full moon wouldn’t
rise until eight-ish, it was cutting it close. Not that Remus could help, as he didn’t have a floo
connection, but Lyall did. But if Lyall was home, he would have come to pick her up. So
something had to have happened to delay him. She needed to call someone, and unfortunately
her social sphere was pretty limited to a handful of children, Remus, Lyall, and…Kingsley!

There was a brief moment of joy, followed by dread. She didn’t know Kingsley’s Floo
address. Its not like they were named after the person who made it like “Lupin Residence”,
that would be far too sensible and would have made it easy to burglar people. Heck even
Lyall’s floo address was “Hope Garden Lane”, named after his late wife and Remus’s mother
and the muggle street it was on. But surely there was some sort of directory. Like a yellow
pages, for floo calls.

She began searching for a book on the Floo. Her anxiety making her pace through the stacks,
thinking really hard about the Floo network and floo directory. Until twenty minutes later a
bookshelf chucked a book at her head. She ducked in time and scrambled for it. Opening it,
she skimmed, searching for if there was such a thing as a floo directory. There wasn’t.

But! There was a switchboard for floo calls. It went through the Floo Network Authority.
This was to respect the privacy of those who had floo connections. You had to call the Floo
Network Switch Board and then give the operator your name to record and the name of who
you were trying to connect. After which the person will be auto-floo called with the recording
of your voice and if they wanted to accept the call you’d be connected.

She scrambled toward the floo fireplace, slowing down and eyeing the large one. That one
was for travel, the library however had a smaller one behind the desk for calls.

“Madam Tripe…” She asked the librarian, setting her books on the counter.

“Oh! Penny, you’re still here.” Madam Tripe had been nose deep into a puzzle book,
qwikquills scribbling away as she muttered word after word in the shifting crossword.

“Yeah. I think Lyall got hung up at work and I want to call him. Is…could I use the floo back
there, so I don’t take up the big one?” She jerked her thumb behind her.

“Of course! Oh, such a considerate girl you are. I wish more of the children were like you. So
polite and tidy. Come on through.”

“Thank you.”

“Oh, are those the books you’re wanting to take out?” Madam Tripe pointed at the small
stack.

“Er…yeah.”

“I’ll process these while you make your call, dear.”

“Thank you!” Penny grinned, taking a pinch of floo powder from the ceramic container near
the small fire. She paused. Didn’t the Ministry monitor Floo Calls? She didn’t want to let
anyone know Lyall had potentially forgotten her, based on the harassment Remus was
receiving - she didn’t want to give the ministry any reason to suspect they were negligent in
their duties with her. Not that they were, she was sure there was a perfectly logical reason for
why Lyall was delayed. Nonetheless, it was better to be safe than sorry.

So taking a page out of how people used to make collect calls, she tossed the floo powder and
said “Floo Network Switch Board” and stuck her head into the fire with only a tiny flinch and
closing her eyes. It was like spinning, only just her head, until she landed in what looked like
a dark room with a single desk and stacks upon stacks of books around. There was a figure at
the desk, scribbling away.

“Um…hello?” Penny called out, causing the person to jump and peer out at her.

Very quickly they glided over on a floating chair, their legs shriveled, indicating their
disability. “Oh! So sorry, yes. One moment, just right here.” They rummaged for something
beside the fire, a small what looked like wooden series of runeblocks attached to an old
carbon microphone from the first kinds of telephones. “You’ve reached the Floo Network
Switch Board, may I please have your name.” They flipped one of the runeblocks and the
others lit up as they held the microphone in front of the fire.

“PennyAtGiggleswickLibrary” Penny rushed out.

“Ah…dear, I just needed your name.”

“That is my name.” Penny deadpanned.

“Alright…then who are you trying to reach?”

“Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt.”

“Oh! An Auror. Well, one moment, that is privileged information.” They glided out of view
and there was the sound of typing for a while and then a solitary paper airplane flew up and
out a door Penny hadn’t noticed.

“It should only be a moment.” They glided back into view just as another paper airplane flew
in and landed. “Ah. Unfortunately I cannot connect your call, but you may leave a message
that I will record and pass it along for you. Now, what message wou-“

“Can you just deliver that I was trying to call them, and leave my name as you recorded?”

“I certainly can, but it would be quicker if you gave me the-”

“It’s a private matter. Just let him know I called, with the recording of my name.”

“Alright then. Was there anything else you needed help with?”

“No, thats all. Thank you very much and you have a lovely day.” Penny didn’t wait further
and pulled her head out of the fire. It felt like her head spun and spun before it was back in
 place. She braced against the wall by the smaller fire until she could see straight and beamed
up at Madam Tripe.

“He’s going to be a lot later.” She panted, trying to get her vision to stop spinning. A few
blinks later and it did.

“Oh dear. He’ll be here before closing, won’t he?”

“Of course. But um…Madam Tripe, is there anymore snacks left from the programs? I
missed the trolley earlier but I do have some sickles.”

“Of course dear. I think we even have some spare treacle tarts.”

Penny followed her to the librarian staff room, but looked over her shoulder toward the
fireplace and hoping Kingsley got her message.

Chapter End Notes

So, full moon day, and Lyall just so happens to be late retrieving Penny from the library.
What do you think has happened?

Penny recording her name as "PennyAtGiggleswickLibrary" is a call back to how

collect calls used to be done if you didn't want to burden the person you're calling with
actually accepting the charges. Fun real life Hacks before cellphones' prevalence.

Next chapter is partially in Kingsley's POV - and we get to see his family!

I'm switching to a monthly posting schedule now (baring me wanting to post for holiday
specific reasons)

Also as you'll note, this fic and all others on my account have been locked to registered
users only. This is because of commoncrawl and OpenAI using ao3's repository of fics
as a dataset so an AI can generate stories. Now there's nothing I can do about what
they've already scrapped but I can take action to help prevent further AI scrapers or
updated scrappings with the newer chapters for my fics that I am still updating. If you've
got fics or know other authors - I highly suggest they do the same - unless they don't
care. It does mean guests can't read the fics, but honestly getting an account is pretty
easy.

Anyway, that is all! See you all for the next chapter in a month!

Edit: Getting a lot of comments about how shocking and out of nowhere it is for Remus
to use swatting for punishment. Please remember the time period. It is 1991, NOT 2022
in this story, and add in how behind the times the Wizarding World is... temper your
expectations of what was seen as acceptable disciplining practices. What I portrayed
would be considered progressive disciplining for the time in the Muggle world. Remus
went through all the punishments he would have given her, if she was any other child.
And then gave her two choices. Given the Marauders thought it entirely appropriate for
Snape's mouth to be forcibly washed out until he choked with Scourgify and no one
raised any fuss about it or tried to stop it (yes even Remus), of course Remus would
think it an appropriate option.

Also, he had a discussion before and after the swatting so she understood what she did
wrong and how to correct it going forward. And he gave her the option of punishments.
This is actually the one instance where Penny's behavior will NOT be an instance that
makes Remus reflect on her past in an "abusive household." The fact Penny is accepting
of this kind of punishment, speaks to her own history. In Latine households, it's fairly
common (yes even in 2022) to get smacked with la chancla or the belt whenever you do
something wrong. There is never any discussion like there is here.

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 Connected Alercation
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

There were many days Kingsley hated his job, but it was the rare few days that reminded him
of why he became an Auror. Today was one of them. He protected a witch from an abusive
wizard spouse, located a lost child lured away by hags, and fought off a blood eating singing
flora that outgrew a flower shop. It was hard work, but it was work worth doing. Also helped
that the paperwork was much easier to do for open and shut incidents. Though there was a
little investigation to be done for that last one, it was thankfully going to be transferred to
another department once he finished signing off.

It was the end of his first day of the four day on two days off shift schedule. The last two
days he’d spent assisting Moody so it was like he hadn’t gotten his two days off at all. So to
say he was excited to get home and relax, was an understatement.

Collecting his hat, files, and watch, he headed out of the main thoroughfare for the office.
Each Auror had a desk with a typewriter, filing cabinet with an undetectable extension charm,
and input and output pile, and a swiveling wooden chair that every Auror swears gets more
uncomfortable the less paperwork in your input pile. There was an office rumor that they
were charmed that way to keep Aurors from lingering at their desks instead of out on patrols
or assisting other departments and offices.

He walked past the testing room with the newest and fresh out of Hogwarts (the Auror office
only ever selects from Hogwarts, in terms of British schools) applicants finishing up the first
set of character and aptitude tests. He doubted even one or two of them would make it
through. It’d been a few years since they brought on a new Auror. Still, the applicants looked
promising. He remembered those tests. They weren’t easy and tested not only your character
but your knowledge of Ministry laws, how you would enforce them in the field, but also your
judgment on theoretical incidents and raids.

Kingsley eyed the applicants who were still hunched over scrolls answering away. Only those
who used the full time for the tests ever made it through to the next series. Those who
finished too quickly weren’t thorough or didn’t fully consider the ramifications of the
questions.

A few other Aurors lingered, exchanging bets on which applicant will make it to what level
of the process. It was a serious matter. While the Head of the Department Amelia Bones
would prefer more applicants made it through, she would not jeopardize the department’s
integrity, not while she led it. Something Kingsley respected her highly for. Amelia Bones
was a fair woman with the ability to judge objectively, yet also able to understand the
circumstances and nuances that might lead to breaking the laws. She was the first person at
the Department everyday and the last one to leave.

Speaking of leaving, Kingsley moved past the testing room, turning down calls to join in on
the betting. He didn’t know any of the applicants so he couldn’t make a bet even if he wanted
to.

At the wand repository lockers, he set down his working wand on the counter and signed it in
as he clocked out. Made of rowan wood with Tanzanian dragon heart string, it was especially
good at defensive charms. It was a Ministry approved wand that chose him upon becoming
an Auror. Despite that and working with it for ten years now, he felt far more comfortable
with his own having initially learned magic with it and grown with. It fit his magic like a
properly broken in pair of new shoes.

Only Aurors below a certain rank were required to use a ministry wand when on the clock.
They were weighed and kept under lock and key on clock in and clocking out. Its spell
history recorded. All to ensure those who represented and acted in the interest of the
Department of Magical Law Enforcement did nothing inappropriate but also had the best
possible wand equipped to handle defense against the dark arts.

The clerk, Madam Napier, passed the wand through a weigher as she checked the catalog to
ensure it was the wand specifically registered to him before casting a reverse spell for the last
twelve hours.

“Usual spells, eh?” Madam Napier asked as she scrolled through the list, the qwikquill beside
her writing furiously the list of them as they showed. It was all standard protection,
stupefying, healing, and a few material specific repairing spells.

“You know me, I make do with the basics.” Kingsley smiled. He seldom cast any spell with
his Ministry wand that was no more difficult than a fifth year of significant skill would be
able to cast, so there was no need to explain.

“Only wish all Aurors regardless of rank were as by the book as you.” Napier released a long
suffering smile as she signed, stamped, and logged the last spell. “Scrimgeour was by, after
an arrest. His spell log could be described in two words.”

“Oh?”

“Excessive force.” Napier shook her head. “Let me fetch your wand.” She took the ministry
wand to his assigned locker where his personal wand was and replaced it with his working
one.

His wand was made of willow wood with an Arabian unicorn hair core. With it back in place,
the wand initially felt like a jilted lover, until he tucked it close to his arm holster with a flick
of wordless magic. The familiar pull of magic soothed the wand until it welcomed him back
with metaphorical open arms.

Kingsley probably should have become a Healer given how easily he found healing magic to
be. Both because of his caring nature - or so everyone else says - and the wand he had, but he
wanted to become an Auror. Helping people, protecting them, and yes many times healing
them. Of course, it wasn’t like he could sit by with the rising tensions and all out war as soon
as he graduated.
He had one more stop to make before leaving, that was to level 4 the Department for the
Regulation and Control of Magical Creatures. Carrying the folder of his last report he took a
staircase instead of the lift down.

“Chief Margaret.” He lifted his hat in greeting as he entered the Pest Advisory Board and set
his file down. “I’ve got an incident report for the Board. A cross breed Venutian Bloodwort
with Mandragora plant for approval for eradication in Jersey.”

“Oh dear, must be a nasty sort. Did it grow posterior limbs?”

“Thankfully no, so it’s limited to the island. That aside, the area needs to be investigated to
ensure no seeds took root.”

“Have you got a sample?” Margaret asked as she began processing the report.

“I do.” Kingsley pulled from his robe the jar he had set the plant in. Inside was a decaying
plant with a fetus shape. “You’ll need mufflers, when they get to adolescents they start to
sing. In adulthood the singing lures people near, allowing it to suck its victims blood for
nutrients.”

“Nasty buggers. Right, I’ll assign it right away. Thank you. Have a good evening, Kingsley.”

“You too.” He waved and left. He made to step into the lift but remembered his manners and
backed up as two witches walked out chatting loudly about someone punching a barrister in
the courtrooms earlier. Shaking his head, he entered a lift, and smiled as he saw a familiar
face, Arthur Weasley. “Leaving on time for once?”

“Course, the kids’ve been back only two days. Months with just Ron and Ginny is peaceful
for Molly, so the sudden influx of all of them is quite hectic.” Arthur shook his head. “But
bless her, she always seems to manage. Least I can do is offer the support when I can.”

“If raising children were an Olympic sport, you and Molly would win by a large margin.”
Kingsley admired Arthur and Molly and their partnership as spouses.

“If only, if only. How’s Morowa?”

“She’s good. We’ve only got the two but Abena helps when she can, like I’m sure Charlie
does.”

“Helping is not what I would call it. Charlie puts ideas into the twins’ heads.”

Kingsley chuckled. “You know I could take them one weekend to give you and Molly some
down time. I’m sure they’d love to spend time with Abena.”

“Is she still working at Gambol and Japes?”

“In research.”

“Heavens, then no. They’d come back with worse ideas.” Arthur laughed.
“Or a new found appreciation and desire for their studies.” Kingsley looked on the potential
brighter side.

“One would hope.” Arthur sighed as the lift reached level eight, the Atrium.

The lift opened and they headed for the floo. Only Kingsley was intercepted by a flying paper
plane that unfolded itself into an envelope with eyes and a mouth.

“Message for Auror Kingsley Shacklebolt through the Floo Network Switchboard.”

“Who would be messaging you through Switchboard?”

“Don’t know.” Kingsley eyed the message. “What is it then?”

“Message from PennyAtGiggleswickLibrary. Message Empty.” The envelope spoke clearly,

replaying the recorded name. The enveloped went flat and and Kingsley caught it.

“That was rather odd. A prank call perhaps?” Arthur asked.

Kingsley however furrowed his brows. “No, I dare say not.”

“What sort of name-”

“I’m sorry Arthur. I must depart, there’s a situation that requires my attention.” Kingsley
slipped the envelope into his pocket, looking around to ensure no one had heard.

“You’ve a look like you’re about to head into battle.”

“Not quite. We’ll have tea in four days, alright?”

“Of course, I’ll let Molly know.”

Kingsley didn’t wait further, though Arthur and him had been heading in the same direction,
he was now power-walking to the closest fireplace and stepping in with a muttered, “Hope
Garden Lane.” Only he arrived into a grated fireplace, blocking his access. Which meant,
Lyall wasn’t home. A stone dropped into his stomach. Remus was indisposed, Lyall wasn’t
home, and Penny called for him but was unable to actually send a message; he could only
think of the worst.

He pulled a pinch of floo powder from one of his pockets. “5 Brimbles Way.”

Up he went, arriving in the fireplace of his home in a flurry of soot and flames. He stepped
out to see his wife already setting plates down for dinner. She was a dark skinned Asante
witch from Ghana with her hair pinned up under a head scarf. He heard laughter from
outside, knowing his children were safe and in good spirits.

“Kingsy!” She beamed but the smile dropped when she saw him. “What is it?”

“Morowa.” He stepped into her embrace, pecking her lips. “I must be quick. I have to be off.
But I will return quickly. A friend needs my help.”
“Return to me tonight, Kingsy.”

“Of course.” He pressed his forehead to hers and muttered in Twi affirmations of his love and
a promise to return. He hoped it wasn’t necessary but he knew his wife would calm. He did
not make such promises unless he knew he could fulfill them.

Before his children could spot him, he slipped out the front door into muggle Peterborough
and disappeared with a pop, appearing in Giggleswick, Yorkshire. He spun in place, eying
the library before him. Lights twinkled in the windows, indicating it was still open. There
didn’t appear to be anything amiss in the area. With a flick of his wand he cleaned himself of
the remaining soot and approached. Up the stairs, inside, and right for the librarian’s desk.

“Excuse me.” He smiled in a disarming way. “I’m looking for someone in the library.”

“Oh? Well we don’t know all the names of everyone currently visiting, unless they returned a
book.”

“That’s alright, I’ll describe her. She’s a small child, about eleven years old. Dark skin lighter
than mine, curly hair, dark grey eyes.” He gestured about how tall Penny was, though she
could have grown - he hoped not by much.

The librarian squinted at him, suspiciously.

“You recognize who I’m speaking about?”

“I do. But she is expecting to be picked up soon.”

“Yes, I know. I was sent here in his stead. The girl's name is Penelope.”

The librarian softened. “And you are?”

“Kingsley Shacklebolt. I’m an Auror.”

Her suspicion dropped. “Oh, I hope everything’s alright with Lyall.” She came around from
the desk and began to lead the way into the library. “Normally she waits for him up in the
nooks but when he was delayed, she’s been - ah there she is.” She pointed to the center of the
library where a group of armchairs and sofas were lined in a circle.

Kingsley spotted Penny staring at a book, her brows furrowed, back straight, and stiff. He
spied the glossiness of her eyes and how tightly she was holding the book. She was trying to
look like she wasn’t worried, but he knew the tells of a child on the verge of a meltdown. His
heart broke a little for her. She must be worried sick.

“Penny.” He called and she looked up. A series of emotions flashed in rapid succession.
Relief, fear, and then stony determination. She glanced at the librarian before swallowing and
forcing a smile. It was too convincing.

“Kingsley!” She approached.

“You know him?”

“Of course, Madam Tripe.” Penny held the book she’d been pretending to read to her chest.
“He’s Remus and Lyall’s friend.”

“Well alright.” Madam Tripe looked between them pleased.

“Do you have any books to check out?” Kingsley asked, as though there was nothing to
worry about.

“I’m all ready.” Penny clutched the books tighter. “Thank you again for the treacle tart,
Madam Tripe.”

“Oh think nothing of it. I’ll see you next time, dear.”

Kingsley held his hand out to Penny who grabbed it tightly and walked out of the library. He
walked them far enough into a patch of trees. “That was smart of you to message me, but
why did you record your name like that?”

“I…didn’t want to let the Ministry know there was something wrong in a message but I did
want you to know where I was.”

“Next time, just leave the location in the message. It’ll look odd in the logs anyway.”
Kingsley explained softly.

“Oh.” Penny frowned. “Sorry.”

“It was clever though.” Kingsley tried to lift her mood. “Have you side-along apparated
before?” At her nod, he pulled her closer and popped them in his front yard. His wife was
lingering outside, smoking a pipe. She hastily dashed it out and squawked seeing the child
beside him. “Morowa. This is-”

“I know very well who that is. She looks the spitting image of him.” Morowa hissed in Twi,
before stooping down. “Hello Penny, I’m Morowa Okyere, Kingsy’s wife.”

“And the mother of my children.” Kingsley spoke proudly.

“You have children?” Penny asked with a wide-eyed look.

“Is it so surprising?” Morowa grinned and chuckled.

“No…it’s not.” Penny smiled softly before frowning. “Kingsley, I don’t know what happened
to Lyall. And Remus is -” Penny halted with a look at Morowa.

“She knows.” Kingsley patted her shoulder. “Head inside, I just need to send a message. I’ll
be right in.”

“Okay.” Penny stepped forward, Morowa pulling her along. Kingsley waited until the door
was closed before pointing his wand and pulled on the memory of Abena calling him dad and
Morowa mum for the first time. It was the happiest memory even if it was bittersweet as it
reminded him of the death of his sister and her wife during the war. “Expecto Patronum.” A
lynx leaped from the burst of light and he stepped toward it. “Penny’s safe.” He recorded and
off the lynx went. If Lyall was anything but alive, conscious, and alone, the patronus would
return to him in mere minutes. He pulled his pocket watch and counted the seconds, minutes.
He waited ten minutes to be satisfied. Lyall was alive and had received his message. But why
was he delayed?

Penny eyed the warm and lively household as Morowa chatted away while serving plates of
food for her and her children. By the amount of plates on the table, they had three children.
The food was a bowlful of rice, fried plantains, slices of cucumbers and tomatoes, bean
pudding, and chicken stew that from the smell alone made Penny’s mouth water. Morowa
used spice! Herbs! Things beyond just and salt, pepper, fat, milk, and cheese! Penny was so
tired of the blandness of most British cuisine. She’ll eat it just fine, but it was not her
preference.

If she wasn’t so worried about Lyall, she may have joked about Morowa adopting her.

“Do you need help with anything?” Penny asked her.

“Tcha- no. No you sit down, relax. You’re a guest.” Morowa assured and guided her to the
table. “Do you want something to drink?”

“Water will be fine.”

“Just water? We have juice, brukina, and asaana.”

“I’ve never had brukina or asaana.” Penny blinked.

“No? Here try them. Brukina is a very rich fermented milk drink.” Morowa explained as she
opened the ice box and poured a small cup of it. Penny sipped at the fermented milk and
handed the cup back. “Asaana is hmm… Similar to malt. Have you had Malt?”

“I’ve had malt beverages before.”

Morowa snapped. “It is like that. Very sweet, goes well with jollof rice. I used to drink it as a
child everyday. I made my mother pull her braids with the energy boost it gave me.” Morowa
explained and poured the other drink out for her. “Here.”

Penny sipped and closed her eyes, smiling.

“Awww see? You like it.”

“I do, a lot.”

“Good, you’ll have it with the jollof.” Morowa clapped and then stepped back from the
kitchen table to stick her head out the window. She yelled something in that same language
she spoke to Kingsley with. Penny got the context as soon as footsteps rushed through the
backdoor. Two children, one roughly the same age Penny looked and another a few years
older, burst in. Followed after them was a tall sleek young woman with hanging braids and
wearing purple overalls underneath a blue robe. The group exchanged words in the same
language. Penny watched, following the traded words, her name coming up a few times. The
eldest smiled her way before joining the table. The children were more cautious, but smiled.

“Penny, this is my eldest, Abena Antó. Then Píèsíe and Kukuwa.”

“Maame!” Abena rolled her eyes. “Penny, you can call me Corrine. It’s my middle name.”

“And me, Esla.” Píèsíe insisted. She wore a set of jeans with a layered shirt down to mid-
thigh and golden bangles along her arms.

“You can call me Axel.” Kukuwa was a boy with a close fade with circle designs on either
side of his head with short cropped dreads on top.

“Hello.”

Morowa said something in the other language to Axel.

“You’re starting Hogwarts in September too?” Axel asked with wide-eyed wonder.

“I am.”

“I can’t wait. Esla talks all about how much fun Charms is with Professor Flitwick.” Axel
began.

“Flitwick is the best! He always explains things in different ways so everyone understands.
And I mean everyone. He even learned a little bit of Twi to better explain.” Esla interrupted
with a grin. “I’m top of my year in Charms.”

This would have interested Penny under any other circumstances, but she still had the
churning of fear over Lyall. However it would have been rude and standoffish to not say
anything. “What’s your favorite charm?”

It was the right question, because it got Esla talking up a storm about the snowball charm she
used this past winter. Corinne interjected with her own stories of using the same spell to pelt
the clock tower with rude messages. Morowa smacked her shoulder, playfully, because she
remembered the letter they had gotten for that.

Eventually Kingsley stepped into the dining room, interrupting the conversation as both Esla
and Axel jumped up.

“Papa!” “Dad!”

They greeted their father. He was all warm smiles as he hugged them, lifting the youngest
one up over his head and kissing each. He even pulled Corrine into a full body hug, lifting
her up much to her chagrin and squirming out of it. She rolled her eyes, but she didn’t hide
her grin as she sat back down.
“I hope you’ve all been treating our guest well.” Kingsley looked at each one with mock
sternness. Several proclamations that they had followed, and Kingsley beamed proudly.
“Good good. Now sit down, your mother’s made a delicious meal. But feel free to start
without me. I need to speak with Penny first.” He made eye contact with Morowa and then
gestured to Penny to follow.

Penny got up and trailed after him as he led the way to what looked like an office that was
floor to ceiling filled with books, and the ceiling an assortment of enchantments with the full
unpolluted night sky. A desk sat in the center of the room with an assortment of tools. A
chaise lounge sat across from it and a sofa. Kingsley had her sit and he sat opposite her on the
lounge.

“Penny, do you know what Lyall was doing today and why he left you at the library?” At her
nod, he summoned a quill and a small notebook. “Alright, tell me everything you know.
Leave out no detail.”

Penny frowned, and then reached into her backpack and pulled out one of her notebooks. “I
already did that.” She ripped out the page with a detailed account of what Lyall’s schedule
had been all morning, what courtroom he was expected to have gone to, and what werewolf
he was being a witness for. She even had the last known address to the werewolf.

Kingsley grabbed the paper, his eyebrows raising with each bullet point. “How long had you
been waiting?”

“Three hours.” Penny’s voice sounded smaller than usual. She hated it, it made her sound
weak and on the verge of tears. And yes she was, but that's besides the point. “Will you find
him?”

“I will. I’ll make a few calls, and check in on the last place he’s been.” Kingsley promised. “I
can assure you though, he is alright, just indisposed.”

“How do you know?” Penny asked.

“I have my ways. Now then, join the others for dinner. I’ll be out in a few.” Kingsley nodded.

Leaving the office, she padded her way back to the dining room. She slowed in the living
room to look at the wall of photos. The Shacklebolt family was average sized but each
picture showed them happy in their activities. There were two urns over the fireplace, with
the text Regina Shacklebolt 1952-1974 and Corinne Braddox 1953-1975 on them. A picture
of two women sat between the urns, one dark skinned and clearly related to Kingsley. The
other was heavily pregnant and lighter skinned. The two kissed and carefully cradled the
pregnant belly.

Penny spent a minute of silence with her head down out of respect before heading back to the
table.

Dinner was delicious, and the conversation the family had always leaked back to the
language they knew, Twi. Only when Kingsley joined them did they make the effort to
remain in English. Clearly for Penny’s benefit. It was then she was able to engage with them.
When she revealed she didn’t know how to play Gobstones, Esla immediately launched into
an impassioned explanation as she was on the Hogwarts Gobstones team. After dinner, she
dragged Penny to her room, which had Gryffindor color banners and a few quidditch posters,
mostly these posters of what looked like a rock band. It was as she got closer, did the words
explode onto the poster. The Weird Sisters. The poster was personally signed.

Esla taught Penny to play Gobstones but Penny was awful, mainly because she kept getting
squirted in the face, much to Esla’s amusement. Penny was a good spirit though. Axel
eventually joined them and he was much better at the game. Penny excused herself to the
bathroom to wash off some of the smell from the putrid liquid and was about to return when
she heard talking from the other room on the second floor. It was Corinne’s room and the
door was cracked.

Peering in, she watched as Corinne held a brick of a mobile phone up to the side of her face -
talking into one end. The large brand name of Motorola clear as day on it. Penny backed
away and returned to Esla’s room, watching as she played Gobstones with her brother. The
two had devolved to speaking in Twi. They switched to English to ask if she wanted to go
another round, but Penny declined. Instead she pulled out one of her library books and
attempted to read, but she couldn’t. She was too worried about Lyall.

Eventually Morowa came up and told her children to prepare for bed. “Penny, I have one of
Esla’s old nightdresses you can change into.”

“Where’s Kingsley?” Penny asked.

Morowa pulled her aside. “He’s gone to find Lyall. But you shouldn’t lose your sleep over
this. Lyall will turn up, now come on. Let's get you changed.”

Penny slumped after her and changed into the frilly nightdress. She folded her clothes neatly
and tucked them into her backpack as Morowa transfigured a spare set of pillows and
blankets into a bed besides Esla’s bed.

People always liked talking about themselves so she laid down listening to Esla babble and
talk about Hogwarts. She asked her questions about the castle, the ghosts, the food,
everything and anything until Esla drifted off. But Penny didn’t drift off for a long while.

Sometime in the night, she woke to the sound of the door opening and floor creaking. She sat
up instantly and a large looming figure knelt beside her. Her breathing peaked, but a low
shushing sounded. Penny blinked, sight adjusting to the dark and saw it was just Kingsley.

“Did you find him?”

“I did.”

“Where is he?” Penny asked, the unspoken why isn’t he here obvious.

Kingsley’s silence horrified her. The coil of fear and panic tensed inside her.

“Is he hurt?”
“He’s alright.”

“Then why isn’t he here?”

“An emergency involving work has delayed him.”

“What would keep him overnight?”

Kingsley sighed and he covered his mouth.

“Penny, that’s not information I’m privy to. So it’s best you go back to sleep-“

“No.” Penny hissed and pulled the blanket off. She went to stand up but Kingsley halted her.
“I want to know what’s kept him. It must have been something important that he forgot about
me.” Her voice pitched up, warbling. He hadn’t forgotten her. He couldn’t have, not after
calling her his granddaughter.

A murmur drew both of their gaze to the bed where Esla shifted. Kingsley stood up and went
to tuck his middle child back in. Penny remained quiet but got up. Kingsley eyed her and the
door, and she stepped out into the hall. Kingsley closed the door behind him and pushed her
toward the stairs where she turned on him.

“He didn’t forget you.”

“Then what?”

“He’s well, been made indisposed. But he will pick you up tomorrow afternoon.”

Penny frowned. She didn’t like this. Kingsley was purposefully not saying something.
“Tomorrow afternoon?”

“Yes. Now, will you go back to sleep?”

“No.”

“Penelope.” Kingsley’s voice took on a stern edge - a fatherly sort. But Penny held firm.

“No because-” Penny held up her finger to halt him. “-we need to let the ministry person
know where I am for the wellness check.”

“Remus will handle that, don’t worry.”

“No, Remus will handle the one that shows up at home. But he doesn’t know about the one
that shows up at Lyall’s house.”

“The ministry has been doing one there as well?”

Penny nodded. “Lyall made me promise not to tell Remus.”

“When did it start?”

Penny shrugged. “Three full moons ago?”

Kingsley closed his eyes and mouthed a few quick words she didn’t understand. He stood and
paced before bracing against the mantle of the fireplace. “Released the afternoon after a full
moon.” He spoke to himself in disbelief, but Penny heard it.

“Released?” Penny stood up.

Kingsley looked back at her, guiltily. “I haven’t been entirely forthcoming with some
details.”

“Yeah no shit.” Penny scowled.

“Language.” Kingsley instinctively warned in his fatherly tone.

Penny shrunk. “Sorry.”

“I understand you’re upset, but that is no excuse for you to forget your manners.” Kingsley’s
frown was disapproval incarnate.

Penny ducked her chin down. “I’m sorry. I’m just worried.”

“I know.” Kingsley squatted and tapped her chin up. “But I can promise you he is fine.”

“Then what did you mean by released? He’s not in St. Mungos is he?”

“No. There was an altercation in court.”

“Altercation?” Penny asked.

“He…” Kingsley seemed to weigh telling her. “There is no possible way to make this
anything other than what it is, but he punched someone.”

“Punched?!”

“Thankfully he did so without magic. So the charges were dropped, and he’ll be released in
the afternoon.” Kingsley explained, “But of course that will be too late. Probably by design.”

“What are you suggesting?”

“Nothing you need to worry about.”

“Well I’m gonna worry about it now. May as well tell me.” Penny huffed.

Kingsley sighed, weighing the words before speaking. “That Lyall was provoked to attack a
barrister. And I suspect it was on purpose. Someone was hoping he’d use magic so Remus
would fail the wellness check when they go to check if you’re with Lyall.”

“Sabotage!”

“That is my suspicion.”
 “We have to go.” Penny pulled the blanket off. “Drop me off at home, I’ll hide in the cellar
again.”

“No.” Kingsley held a hand. “You’re going to go back to sleep. I’ll handle letting Remus
know where you are.”

“But-”

“No buts, Penny. Go to sleep. I will take care of this. And once everything is handled, you’ll
be back home with Remus and Lyall will join you in the afternoon.” Kingsley stated. “You
have nothing to worry about, alright.”

Penny stared at him but nodded. It wasn’t like she could refute it, or offer help in any other
way. She didn’t have her wand. Not that it’d do her any good. She barely knew how to
concentrate her magic. “Okay.”

It took until sunrise for her to fall asleep again. Nightmares plagued her dreams with images
of Lyall locked in an Azkaban cell with a dementor guard preying on him. The image of him
morphed into one of a large black dog, alone.

Chapter End Notes

BAM! Early update for you guys. Finished the last once over for the chapter so decided
to post it. Though if you do fine any spelling or grammar errors, feel free to let me
know.

What do you guys think of Kingsley and the Shacklebolt-Okyere family? How about
Corinne using a mobile phone and working at Gambol and Japes? Btw Esla and Axel
use those names because it was pretty often for people of non-British/American cultures
to pick a "Christian" name or something easier to pronounce (I don't get it irl, the names
aren't that hard to learn to pronounce, but it was a practice historically so w/e). So Esla
and Axel picked those names. Corinne just uses her middle name.

Kinglsey is slowly putting together what's going on and why Remus and Lyall are being
targeted.
 Evidence for Review
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

On full moon nights without the wolfsbane potion, the wolf would spend hours in the forest
coming across the obstacles and activities Remus set up. But on wolfsbane, Remus spent
most of the night being productive or actually sleeping. Tonight, he was productive. He
hunted animals to gut and dry the meats, dug up resources, and marked his territory around
the cottage and land. The last one was to keep other predator animals away. Not that charm
work didn’t already do that, but it kept them even further. Smell was a powerful deterrent to
an animal.

He paced the perimeter of his home, sniffing the ground and tracking and chasing after pests.

At no point did he sit down. Not for lack of trying but there was an anxiousness in his limbs
and stomach. Like something was wrong but he couldn’t quite figure out what. He walked the
perimeter several more times and then found the tallest hill to look down at the land, trying to
figure out what was wrong. But there was nothing. No intruders, no people, save for about
twenty miles south a couple was camping. He made sure not to head in that direction, staying
firmly on his land.

The feeling of unease didn’t disappear. It lingered as he napped in the spot beside the small
pond and tree stump Penny liked to read in, when a burst of light came bounding out of the
forest, lingering in air.

Remus’s ears folded back, body hunched close to the ground as the light took shape and it
formed a large cat with tufted ears. A lynx. He stared at it as it approached him and its mouth
moved.

“Lyall’s been arrested. Penny contacted me, she’s with us. Sleepover was arranged.” The lynx
spoke in Kingsley’s voice before turning tail and running off.

Remus wanted to follow it. To go to Penny. But even he knew the wolf wouldn’t be fast
enough to keep up, not to mention he could be seen. Could be captured, and then he be
accused of breaking the statue of secrecy or endangering her, anything they can throw at him.

An overwhelming urge to call out to Penny came over him and he howled. He howled until
he was panting and then laid back down. And with nothing else he could do and a mountain
of anxiety, he chewed and bit on his limbs and scratched and dug at the dirt.

Dirt caked under his nails and bite marks along his arms, he ignored them. He woke up in the
morning post transformation. Some nips were still bleeding. He didn’t let that halt him as he
stumbled toward the cottage and grasped his wand. He took as quick of a shower as he could
manage and dressed. A plan already in his mind as he shakily prepared tea.
It was ten thirty when the knocking started and Remus flicked his wand to let them in from
his spot on his sofa where he nursed a cup of tea.

“Magistrate!” Remus forced a smile. “Come in.”

“Mister Lupin.” Fernsby peered from the door before stepping in, followed by another Auror.
This one neither Kingsley or Alastor. Instead, Remus dipped his head in greeting.

“I don’t believe I’ve had the pleasure.” Remus eyed the Auror.

“John Dawlish, Mister Lupin.”

“Ah, welcome. Please have a seat. Have some tea. You’ll have to excuse me, as I’m afraid I
can’t serve you, I’m a bit still under the weather.” Remus smiled at them, though inside he
was seething with rage at Fernsby.

Dawlish seemed pleased to serve himself tea, but Fernsby didn’t. Fernsby walked around the
cottage with a smile. It was cruel and self-satisfied. It never waned even as he cast a
judgmental look over everything, examining every surface, items, and picture. He wiped his
finger over a shelf, expecting there to be dust, but the place was spotless.

“To what do I owe this visit?” Remus asked.

“Surely by now you know wellness checks can be conducted at any point.” Fernsby began.

“I do.”

“Then this should be old hat for you.” Fernsby came around to stand in front of the sofa. He
eyed Dawlish with disgust over the tea and biscuits he was consuming. “Where is the girl?”

“Well, you know of my arrangement for the full moon, Magistrate.”

“Oh yes. Your father takes her. Pity then…that he was arrested early yesterday afternoon.”

“He was?” Remus looked at Fernsby with a perfected expression of shock.

“Yes. He’ll be released this afternoon. A simple altercation in court over a personal attack. He
was wise not to use his wand, but…that arrest would mean the girl, Penny…was left alone
whilst you were indisposed .”

Dawlish looked over the tea at Remus and then Fernsby.

“It would seem so.” Remus nodded softly.

“So you don’t deny it. You knowingly left a child placed in your care, unattended by a
responsible adult and was abandoned-”

“I did not say that, Magistrate.” Remus corrected. “Merely agreed with how it seemed.”

“Then where is the girl, Lupin?” Fernsby’s seethed.

“I left her in the care of a ministry official.”

“Exactly who-”

“And I have you to thank for introducing them.” Remus sipped his tea and pinned Fernsby
with a look. “Auror Shacklebolt offered to introduce Penny to his children.”

Fernsby’s eyelid twitched.

“It is after all, in a child’s best interest to have friends and acquaintances their age.” Remus
continued to explain. “Wouldn’t you agree, Dawlish - was it?”

The auror smiled. “I would say so, yes.”

“See.” Remus smiled. “So, Penny is not here. She’s enjoying a sleepover with the
Shacklebolt children, fresh back from Hogwarts.”

“I see.” Fernsby’s teeth ground audibly. “I suppose if I go to Auror Shacklebolt’s residence.”

Dawlish cleared his throat. “Sir, it would be an invasion of an Auror’s privacy to visit their
residence without proper paperwork. Especially when said Auror is, as far as I saw this
morning, on duty.”

“I will have to question Auror Shacklebolt myself.” Fernsby growled and about face, nearly
stomping out of the cottage.

Dawlish looked where he went and back down at his tea.

“Feel free to finish your tea, Dawlish.” Remus offered.

“DAWLISH!” Fernsby shouted.

“Better not. Thank you for the fine biscuits.” Dawlish took one more sip and followed after
Fernsby, shutting the door behind him.

Remus waited, listening for the pop before slumping against his sofa. Wandlessly setting his
teacup down on the table he covered his face and groaned. He raked his fingers in his hair,
smoothing back the nervous bundle that had wormed it’s way into the back of his throat. And
then he waited.

It was one in the afternoon when a pop sounded that he flew to his feet and threw open the
door. “Pen-” He strangled the sound in his throat upon catching sight of her. She was awake,
but it was clear it was a struggle.

“Poor thing, barely got any sleep.” Kingsley explained as he nudged her toward Remus.

“Is Lyall here?” Penny walked toward him.

Remus eyed Kingsley, who held up one finger and tapped his wrist.
“No, but he’ll be by in an hour or so, alright?”

“Okay.” Penny yawned.

“Let’s go take a nap, shall we?” Remus mused. Sending Kingsley a grateful look before
picking her up.

“M’kay.” Penny muttered and slumped against him. He felt her breath even out against his
neck.

“Kingsley, I cannot thank you enough-”

“Say no more. It was an emergency.” Kingsley held his hand up and then handed over
Penny’s bag. “She was incredibly clever to reach out to me the way she did.”

“Yes, she’s rather resourceful.”

“Anyway, I best go. My lunch hour is up. Take care, Remus.” Kingsley waved off, and
disappeared with a pop.

Remus locked up the cottage, and began heading upstairs while carrying Penny. He paused
outside her room, pushed the door open enough to drop her bag and then took her to his room
instead. He didn’t lay her down, but rather sat with his back against the headboard and held
her - letting her sleep against him.

He stayed there for an hour, rubbing her back in soothing circles. If he were honest, it was
more soothing for him than it was for her. It assured him she was alright, that it would all be
alright.

An hour later, he heard a distant pop, the cottage door open, and footsteps leading up. Remus
watched as his father, haggard, exhausted, and guilty entered his room. He sighed, seeing him
and walked to the other side of his bed and climbed in. Remus didn’t stop him as he pulled
Penny from him and set her in the bed, tucking her in. Penny shifted, but curled up tightly
around Lyall’s arm.

Remus would never admit it, but he was a little jealous of that, but given her worry the last
twenty-four hours, he understood why she was clinging to his father.

He waited until her breathing evened out again, before turning a cross look on Lyall.

“Dad. What-”

“Please, I do not need a lecture from my own son. I know it was stupid.”

“If you knew, then why? What did you even do?”

“Can we discuss it later?”

Scowling, Remus conceded but he only waited until Penny’s grip on Lyall’s arm loosened
enough so they could climb off the bed without waking her.
Downstairs, Remus paced as his dad tiredly went right into the kitchen and began preparing a
meal. Remus kept shut, if only because he was hungry too and can only imagine his father
was worse.

He waited until his father put a pair of pies into the stoves, too tired to magically cook them.
He sat down and Remus finally exploded.

“Why were you arrested?”

“I punched the barrister.”

“Why?”

“He said something untoward.”

“What could someone have said that would make you forget all sense that you resorted to
physical violence?”

Lyall shook his head and quieted. “He…” Lyall’s lips thinned and his fists shook. “He
insinuated I was setting up my clients to be bitten, to ensure I had a job. And that I have been
since…” Lyall looked at him with meaning.

The color drained from Remus and he sat opposite his father.

“To even suggest I would put anyone, child or adult through what you went through, for
money.” Lyall growled. “As if I even make much. It’s offensive.”

“It was deliberate.” Remus muttered.

Lyall eyed him. “What do you mean?”

“Think about it, the day of a full moon, Penny’s only on file alternate guardian, gets
arrested.”

“What are you saying?”

“I’m saying, I think there is some other motivation beyond prejudice against lycanthropes for
Fernsby’s harassment.”

Penny woke up to the sound of mixed voices from the kitchen. Normally she spent an hour or
two reviewing the ledgers or reading a book, but ever since Crowberry Lodge and then
Lyall’s arrest and subsequent release, her mind could not focus on the ledgers.
Lyall’s arrest shook her. The thought of him behind bars pulled up images of Azkaban, which
made her think of Sirius. Was it really okay for her to leave him there? What was she even
supposed to do to get him out? If she told anyone what she knew, who would believe her?
She had no evidence other than things that would put her into danger. She valued her life too
much to waste it on a chance when he’ll escape just fine on his own. And when he does,
she’ll help him. She needed certainty, she needed influence, she needed power.

She needed to use what was at her disposal. Which included Arcturus Black’s
acknowledgment of her as family. Blood family too. And that confused Penny.

“I lied. It was a cover.” She muttered when she went over the meeting with Lord Black.
Every thing she told Hopkirk was to get her somewhere safe, to someone she could trust.
There was no feasibly logical way she was Sirius’s kid.

There were no other Black name holders with children. Even if Cassiopeia had kids they
would take their father’s name. So Penny was the last and youngest Black, or so she claimed.
If she married and had any children, it’d be the same situation as Cassiopeia. Well…that
wasn’t true entirely. Her culture was a matrilineal one, so if she did have kids, they would
take her name and not her husband’s. Perhaps he knew that and that’s why he acknowledged
her?

Which brought her around to the question of, how did he know about her culture? Her
mother’s name only indicates her Spaniard ancestry, not anything else. So how?

And the way he spoke about it all, made it seem like it was all an arrangement. Like he
planned for her to be here. As far as she knew she’d only been in this world for five months.
Did he make it possible? No, that was…ridiculous. He had to know she wasn’t really a Black.
Unless Arcturus was running with her lie. That seemed even more preposterous.

It didn’t make sense.

The entire situation gave her a headache, so she went to bed frustrated - tossing and turning.
Until the voices woke her. She heard the back door close and talking. Sitting up, she climbed
out of bed and listened at the top of the stairs.

“Remus, you remember Emmeline Vance?” That was Kingsley’s voice.

“We weren’t all that acquainted. You weren’t in many meetings.”

“Being a Hit Witch got me sent all over Britain for the Order.” A woman’s voice answered,
this one Penny didn’t know so context means it was Emmeline.

“Are you still?” Remus asked.

“No. I’ve long been transferred to the Independents.”

“That’s impressive” Lyall hummed.

“She’s the lead Independent that was behind Crouch’s trial, despite the delays.” Kingsley
added.
“Junior?” Lyall asked.

“Senior.” This voice was new, one Penny didn’t know. It was gruff with age and grumbled
like the man was grumpy.

“I’m the reason we have Fudge instead of Crouch as minister.” Emmeline again.

“No greater investigator than Vance, in my opinion.” The gruff voiced one said.

“Not yourself?” Remus asked.

“I’m an Auror, not a bloodhound.”

“Is that to suggest I am?” Emmeline joked.

“Well, if the collar fits.”

“Careful, Alastor. No need to air your bedroom proclivities.” Emmeline’s response was such
a burn, Penny had to cover her mouth to stop from laughing. Was that Alastor as in Alastor
Moody?

Alastor choked on the comment while the others laughed at his expense. “We’re not here to
banter, Vance.” He finally snapped.

“You started it, Moody.”

So it WAS Alastor Moody. She grinned, wishing she could see his magic eye.

“Children.” Lyall cleared his throat. “Can we get back on track?” There was the sound of
chairs being pulled, something wooden being set against something and the clinks of cups.

“As I’m sure we’re all aware. Magistrate Fernsby’s appearance with me a mere week after
you gained custody raised some concerns.” Kingsley began. “And when it happened a second
time, with Alastor accompanying Fernsby, and third time with me again. Each time on the
morning after a full moon but the time shifting ever so slightly later . We - and by we, I mean
Alastor - didn’t think it was just a harassment campaign against werewolves.”

“I’m willing to consider it may be something else.” Remus chimed in.

“Oh? Finally seeing what we saw?” Alastor’s voice rolled in an exasperated ‘finally’ tone.

“No. But…I’m more amenable to the suggestion it’s not just because I’m a werewolf.”

“Although, it certainly doesn’t help.” Lyall added.

“No, I imagine it doesn’t. Emmeline agreed.

“It does for them.” Kingsley corrected. “Gives them a cover.”

“Them?” Remus asked.

“Whomever rushed Penelope’s custody hearing and approved you taking her that day.”
Kingsley again.

“You don’t know who?” Lyall sighed.

“Oh we know. There’s paperwork, but we checked with the Office for Magical Youth
Placement. Everything about this goes against their protocol. It normally takes weeks. The
magical child is placed with a foster, examined by St. Mungos for any injuries or
disturbances. Then they locate next of kin, before contacting the legal proxy of the parents.
They have to determine if the home they came from was safe for the child, in the event the
child was abused. A legal proxy for the parents would protect them from any child abuse
charges.” Kingsley explained.

“Let me guess, they didn’t look for any blood relatives.”

“Well they wouldn’t have to look far, being a Black. But they never reached out to any of
them. No one in the Black Family knew about her situation - except…”

“Arcturus Black.” Remus again.

“You knew?” Kingsley asked.

“It’s why I’m willing to consider there’s something more to this beyond prejudice against
me.”

“What changed your mind?”

“Dad’s arrest.” Remus paused and then sighed, “And a direct invitation from Lord Black
himself to Crowberry Lodge.”

“Good job burying the lede there, lad. You should have told us this from the start.” Alastor’s
accent rolled out in aggravation. A tea cup clinked as though forcefully shoved down.

“I wanted to hear what you found first. Presumably, that’s not all?”

“No. Not all indeed.” Emmeline took over. “When they learned none of the Blacks had been
notified of Penelope’s situation, Alastor brought me in. So I did some sniffing, as the
bloodhound that I am. I believe it was the…third time you were visited by Fernsby?”

“Twenty-eighth of April.” Alastor grumbled.

“Then yes, third.”

“As we all can guess, Fernsby is not a paragon of justice. But he’s no fool as to be this
sloppy. No magistrate worth their weight in goblin gold would be. It was obviously a rush job
and he’s been trying to cover his tracks since that first full moon.”

“That may be because of me then.” Lyall interrupted.

“Yes, it was.”
“Dad, what did you do?”

“I put in a formal complaint.” Lyall explained.

“You didn’t.”

“Listen, you were being harassed. Even if they can justify it as part of the werewolf
registration, they had no legal right to come to you on the morning after a full moon. It
endangers themselves and you. Especially given the Ministry won’t bloody well approve
Wolfsbane dispensation.” Lyall grumbled.

“And because he did, Fernsby was sloppier. A formal complaint starts an internal judicial
investigation and hearing. All of his cases for the last five years are sent through review, to
make sure there is no conflict with personal matters. The ministry hates when a magistrate is
accused of bias, even if it's against werewolves. This way, they can have all their buttons in a
row to save face once the Prophet or Merlin’s sake publications like the Quibbler comes
knocking.” Emmeline spoke with confidence on the matter as though this was the very
procedure she’d had to go through once before.

“Surely they’re not worried about the Quibbler?”

“You’d be surprised how seriously Fudge takes every publication.” There was a loud sip
before Emmeline continued. “He’s no Crouch, but he’s not blind to potential avenues for
inciting rebellion. Parody, satire, and yes even conspiracy being included.”

“And we have you to thank for his position as Minister.”

“Believe you me, Crouch would have shut down all but the Prophet for news with an article
review board.” Alastor came to her defense.

“Lets stay on task.” Emmeline cleared her throat. “Part of the investigation is an examination
of his Gringotts ledger. Fernsby is an old family, not overly powerful but well connected. So
it took some finagling to get access, and we’re parsing through it now. Already a few things
have stuck out, but it takes time.”

“Months even.”

“And what we found is he’s been receiving a deposit directly into his account every month,
exactly three days after the full moon, since that first one.”

“Someone’s been paying him to harass me?”

“If only it were that easy.” Kingsley sighed.

“A week after the deposit, two withdrawals are made that total that exact amount. In coin.
What he does with that, we don’t know but we were able to find out who deposited the
original amount into his account.”

“Who?”
“Lorraine Parker.”

Penny frowned. Why did she know that name? She inched closer, the step she was on gave a
faint - too faint to be heard beyond the stairwell creak.

“Alastor? What is it? Is someone approaching the cottage?”

“Hmm. No, nothing we need to worry about.”

“Who is Lorraine Parker?”

“I was hoping you might know. Because we haven’t the faintest idea. No records connected
to the Magistrate, with that name except a lone empty Gringotts account. With the only things
in that account’s ledger being money deposited in coin and money transferred to Fernsby’s
account. That’s it. No trace. It’s a dead end.” She explained.

“Well, that’s relatively anti-climatic.” Lyall’s voice faded as though he moved.

“There’s nothing else?” Remus asked.

“The investigation is still ongoing, and I’ll be sure to update you if we find anything else.
But…I wanted to ask. Aside from the werewolf situation, can you think of any reason why
they would rush the custody? Anything at all, maybe even a wild accusation. I’ll take just
about anything at this point because I can do the investigation on my own - off the Ministry’s
books.”

“Nothing that I can immediately think of- although…No that’s preposterous.”

“What is it?”

“Lord Black said something to me, after his meeting with Penelope. I didn’t think anything of
it. But…”

Penny stopped listening as she finally remembered. She knew where the name Parker was
familiar. She rushed back into her room and found the most recent ledgers and her own
versions of them. It was four very large and heavy books, but it was important. She had to tell
them. It might help the investigation.

She climbed down the stairs, careful not to drop any book. Her heart was thumping hard from
the effort. The mystery that unfolded before her had captured her attention to the point any
grogginess from sleep had been chased away.

“I believe we have an interloper.” Alastor announced.

“Alastor? Who is it?”

“Put your wands down. Unless you want to injure a child.” Alastor gruffed.

A chair scraped against the floor. “Penny?” Remus called.

Penny stepped down the last few steps. “I’m sorry Remus. I know I’m supposed to be asleep,
but I think I have something to add to your investigation, Miss Vance.” Penny addressed the
unfamiliar woman. She was a tall stately looking woman wearing an emerald green shawl,
form fitting robes, and hair in a neat bob.

“Penelope I presume?”

“Penny. Please. Penelope sounds pretentious and I wouldn’t make anyone call me that -
unless I hated them.”

Remus and Lyall chuckled.

Emmeline looked between Penny and Remus. “Well, she certainly has Sirius’s personality.”

“Hey! I take offense to that.”

“Penny, you said you had something?” Kingsley knew the girl was intelligent.

“Oh right.” Penny stepped toward the table and slammed all four books down. “Here.”

“And these are?”

“Black Family Vault Ledgers.” Penny and Remus echoed. Penny beamed at Remus.

“And what are you doing with these?” Emmeline asked. “Remus, surely you have better
books for bedtime stories.”

“Okay, you know what. Penny privileges revoked. Now you have to call me Penelope.”
Penny glowered.

“Such sass.” Emmeline grinned.

“You should apologize. Her grudges are the stuff of history. Silent treatments for days.” Lyall
joked, though there was a note of seriousness to it.

“My apologies, Penelope.” Emmeline bowed dramatically. “Care to explain this then.”

“Thank you.” Penny sniffed and then opened the first ledger. “I heard you say a Gringotts
account owned by a Lorraine Parker was making deposits into Fernsby’s account. I think that
same Parker has been authorizing withdrawals on behalf of whatever entity handles funding
for Azkaban, but from the Black Vault.”

“That doesn’t make any sense.” Alastor chimed in. He stepped forward and Penny finally got
a look at him.

He wasn’t anything like she expected. Old yes, but he didn’t wear a leather strap with a large
magical eye held in place of his missing one. Instead the electric blue eye that swiveled
around was in his eye socket like a normal eye. It did look a little bulged in the front but no
weirder than a pop-eye. He did carry a staff instead of a wand, by the staff resting against the
table beside him and had a prosthetic metal leg she could spy.
“There shouldn’t be any amount withdrawn from the Black Vault anymore.” Alastor asserted

“Any?”

“Correct. Are there notes?”

“There are… uh just-” Penny opened up one of the ledgers only for Alastor to snatch the
book to examine it.

“Blasted Goblin codes.”

“I had the same issue. Also, I had no idea they still used single-entry bookkeeping. The effort
I went through to make this understandable according to modern accounting. Though I say
modern, double entry bookkeeping has been around since the 15th century. Goblins are very
old-fashioned. Bloody nightmare to translate.” Penny ranted as she paged through her
journals to the corresponding page in the ledger.

“Are those the journals I gave you?” Remus asked with sudden realization.

“Oh…oh yeah.” Penny winced and smiled.

“You were supposed to use them for your private thoughts.”

“I didn’t have any I wanted to write down.” Penny shrugged. “Anyway, look see here. I wrote
mine in shorthand so if you-“

“You dropped the vowels. I can understand it just fine.” Alastor broke down her system in
one fell swoop.

“Oh…” Penny drooped.

“Vance. Look at this.” Alastor held her journal out to Vance who looked it over and then
compared it with the Goblin ledgers. “The amount.”

“How far do these go back?” Vance asked.

“Uhhh…” Penny trailed off. “I’d need the other books and journals to tell you that.”

“Bring them down. I want to see them all.”

Penny went up with Remus to grab the books. He floated them down the stairs with magic.
Penny also grabbed her box of stationery so she could highlight certain rows and lines.
Remus stopped her before she could go down.

“Not that I don’t appreciate what you’re contributing, but I hope we didn’t wake you.”

“You did. But I wasn’t sleeping very well anyway.” Penny admitted.

“After this is done, I’ll help you make a nap potion to make it easier to go to sleep. Alright?”

“Or…” Penny paused for effect. “Make me hot chocolate milk?”

“You like hot chocolate milk?”

She nodded her head vigorously. He smiled and ruffed her curls. “Will do. Come on, we’ve
kept them waiting enough.”

Back downstairs, they had transfigured one of the sofas into another table, aligning it with the
kitchen table with all the books spread out with Penny’s journals on top. Kingsley, Alastor,
and Emmeline were already examining them. Lyall was busily making tea.

“Exactly how old are you, Penny?” Emmeline looked up briefly.

“She’s eleven.”

“Hmm. Well, if you ever wanted to head into the investigative field, you’d make a good
recruit. These notes are remarkable. Most of my secretaries aren’t even a fraction this
meticulous.” Emmeline praised.

“I like numbers.” Penny shrugged.

Alastor stared at her as she came up to one of the books and began highlighting the sections.

“Exactly why were you looking at your family vault ledgers?” Alastor’s magical eye focused
on her. “Why request copies of them?”

All eyes were on her suddenly, except Emmeline.

“Does it matter why, we have them and this is looking quite promising.” Emmeline huffed.

“I’d like to hear what the little Miss has to say, her reasonings. Motivations.” Alastor said the
last word with a note of suspicion, drawing Emmeline’s full attention.

Lyall dropped a tea cup in horror. “You cannot honestly be suggesting she has something to
do with this?” Lyall came to Penny’s defense. Remus pulled Penny close to his side.

“Honestly Alastor, stop being so paranoid. She’s a child.” Kingsley tried to calm him.

“Don’t you find it odd that she has exactly what we need to blow this whole case open?”

“Alastor.” Emmeline spoke softly and touched his shoulder. “Is this coming from
somewhere? Is it the eye? Or something else?”

Alastor looked away from Penny to Emmeline.

“Is it the eye?” Emmeline asked again, stressing. “Because if it is, I’m going to need
something more to believe you. We require evidence, Alastor. You remember that, right.”

“Of course.” Alastor growled. He huffed before limping away and out the door, pulling out a
flask from his robes.

“Give us a moment.” Emmeline told them and walked after him.

“Don’t mind Moody. He’s…getting a little paranoid in his years.” Kingsley spoke to Penny.

“So he’s moody.” Penny deadpanned.

Kingsley snorted. “Quite.”

Lyall repaired the tea cup and served everyone tea, and a large mug of something unfamiliar
for Penny.

“What’s this?” Penny leaned over the mug to the black liquid. Her eyes widening and looking
up at Lyall. “Is this?!”

“It is.”

“Dad, it was supposed to be a surprise!”

“Milk! Warm milk please!! And sugar. PLEASE.” Penny bounced in spot, preparing the cup
exactly how she liked it before taking a hefty sip. She released a deep sigh of relieve. “And
it’s a Colombian light roast too.”

“What is it?” Kingsley leaned over to look at her cup. “Oh coffee!”

“Yeaaaah. That’s the stuff.” Penny swooned and curled her hands around the cup. She
shuffled toward the latest book ledgers she’d been examining. She highlighted the monthly
withdrawals, pink for Sirius’s and Blue for Bellatrix’s. She did the same in her journals and
pulled out a notebook writing down the dates, amounts and for who. Kingsley saw what she
was doing and followed her example, as did Remus but they did with their wands. Lyall
didn’t assist, claiming he left his reading glasses at home. So he began preparing snacks until
a shout from the front yard could be heard, startling everyone.

“THIS ISN’T MENTAL DECAY! I KNOW WHAT I SAW, VANCE!” Alastor shouted, the
front door banging open as he hobbled and stomped back in. “You girl, why were you
looking at these!” He seethed, pointing his wand at Penny. His magic eye never strayed from
her, its pupils widened. The electric blue seemingly pulsing in brightness.

“Moody!” Remus roared, pulling Penny behind him. Penny peered around Remus, terrified
of what was happening. Lyall had also drawn his wand.

“Alastor! Put your wand down.” Kingsley cautioned, holding his hands out in an attempt to
keep the peace.

“She is hiding something. I know it.” Alastor hissed. “I can see it. Her secrets, her
knowledge, wavering around her. Haven’t seen the like in years.”

“Alastor! Alastor, she’s just a child.” Emmeline spoke softly, trying to draw him back.

“Does a child spend months pouring over goblin ledgers?! No no…there’s something else to
you. What is it girl? Come on.”
“I think it’s best you leave, Alastor.” Remus seethed. His body was rigid yet curved to take
any spell Alastor would throw.

Penny had to think fast. She didn’t want people thinking Alastor was paranoid because of her,
even if he was by the time of the Triwizard Tournament.

“There it is again,” Alastor spat.

“I…I can answer his question.” Penny whispered softly.

The cottage fell silent a beat, before Remus looked down.

“You don’t have to. Especially now that he’s pulled his wand.”

“I want to.” Penny breathed. She didn’t have a lie ready. She couldn’t. This was a little more
complicated and lies worked better with the truth. There was truth she would put in a lie but
that truth could lead to more questions which would unravel the bigger lie. So…she went
with the truth. But only most of it.

“I asked for them because I wanted to budget around everyone else who had access. And then
when I started looking…I kept thinking back to how Nymphadora Tonks’s mother,
Andromeda didn’t have access. The solicitor listed everyone who had access. And I knew she
wasn’t dead - I would have read about it at the library. And it didn’t seem fair that Narcissa
Malfoy still had access and pulled funds regularly and Andromeda didn’t. Even with a
daughter. So I thought…if I could use my account to pull how much Narcissa did, I could
give it to Andromeda for all the years she went without family support. And while I was
looking, I noticed the withdrawals for Black and Lestrange too. I didn’t really put it together
until-“

“When you were eavesdropping.” Alastor finished. Penny nodded. Alastor dropped his wand
hand and sighed.

“Oh Penny.” Remus relaxed.

“It's not right, you know. Just ‘cause she married a muggleborn, she was cut off from the rest
of her family.” Penny felt tears in her eyes and her voice began to pitch up as her nose leaked.
None of it was forced, though maybe it had something to do with the high stress of the
situation. “And I thought I could also give it to Nymphadora because you know, she never
got the support while growing up. What if there was a broom she really wanted but they
couldn’t get her because they didn’t have money? What about a birthday present? Or or-”
Penny blubbered. Remus pulled her to his chest and rubbed her back. He glared at Alastor.

“So…you were hiding something.” Alastor grumbled.

“Alastor.” Lyall growled.

Alastor raised his hand and shoved his wand in his robe pocket. “She was . Though why
would you hide such an altruistic motive?”
“Because Remus would say I shouldn’t worry about that!” Penny wailed. “But you should
worry! Everyone should! It’s not right. Why are people so bigoted and prejudiced? It’s so
stupid to hate people for things out of their control!” Penny cried into Remus’s shoulder
harder, body shaking and feet pounding for emphasis.

“Does that satisfy you, Alastor?” Emmeline asked.

“No.” Alastor stated, sitting down but raised his hands in surrender when Emmeline smacked
him. “Shames me is all. Shouldn’t have yelled at you.” His lips twitched, fingers reaching for
the flask. “I’m sorry, Penelope.”

Penny sniffed, wiping her tears and watched over Remus’s shoulder as Alastor uncorked his
flask. “Don’t drink that and you can be forgiven.”

Alastor paused, everyone in the room looked between him and Penny, then back to him with
an expectation. “Oh fine.” He begrudgingly shoved the flask back into his pocket.

“And it’s Penny.” She sent him a crooked smile.

“Oh, you’re going to be trouble for the boys one day, I can already tell.” Alastor crossed his
arms.

“Who’s to say I’m not now?” Penny batted her lashes and grinned, though the effect was
diminished as more tears fell and she sniffed.

That pulled a hearty laugh out of him.

Penny didn’t highlight any more passages, instead she sat with Lyall drinking her coffee and
nibbling on little sandwiches he whipped up while the rest of the adults poured over the
ledgers and her simplified versions. There was a book open in her lap but she wasn’t really
reading it, just paging through while Lyall rubbed her shoulder to calm her down as a potion
brewed from her jr potioneer’s kit.

Shortly after the whole commotion with Alastor’s accusation, Penny got the hiccups
prompting Lyall to pull her aside while Remus lingered to help Kingsley, Alastor, and
Emmeline. They continued writing down what she’d started among other things until the
early morning. Penny nodded off every so often, until the sound of books stacking woke her.
She didn’t sit up from where she’d fallen against Lyall - who was asleep. His legs
outstretched and head leaning back as he snored softly.

Penny listened as the adults reviewed the compiled ledgers now.

“I’m telling you, there shouldn’t be any amounts withdrawn. Not from Azkaban.” Alastor
insisted.

“It could be an administrative oversight.” Kingsley reasoned.

“For one, yes. Not both.” Alastor insisted. “And not for how far back this goes.“
“We need to pull the ledgers from the Lestrange vaults, see if there’s the same issue. Same
with Sirius’s.” Emmeline’s voice sounded calculating.

“Could you get access to those, Remus, as his legal proxy and all? Would save us the
paperwork. And a lot of politicking as well.” Kingsley asked.

In the background, separate from Kingsley and Remus, the sound of Alastor’s flask
unscrewing was stopped, and then Emmeline tutted. “We have a ways to apparate. Plus,
Penny did ask you to stop drinking and I’m inclined to enforce her rule while here.”

“Fine.” Alastor was exasperated. “Damn little lass.”

“Which reminds me. We’ll need you and her to sign a consent form.”

“Of course, anything to help. But won’t you need the keyholder’s signature?”

“We only need the consent of someone who has access to view the records.”

“Ah. And I’ll look into Sirius’s vault ledgers. Lord Black’s solicitor seemed incredibly cross I
hadn’t been keeping up with those duties.”

“You know legal proxies get paid a decent salary. You’d be able to charge Sirius’s account
directly for that.” Kingsley mused.

“What- no I couldn’t do that.” Remus immediately refused.

“You could. I can help you with the legal paperwork to make sure it’s all above board.”
Kingsley offered with a sincere tone.

“I- don’t know what to say.”

“Don’t say anything, just accept the help, Remus.”

“Alright, thank you.”

“We best be off then.”

“And I’m sure you want to get her to bed proper and send him home.”

“Honestly surprised she fell asleep with the coffee she drank.”

“My eldest started drinking it after her holiday in the tropics. She had a similar response.”
Kingsley joked. “Anyway, have a good night - whatever’s left of it anyway.”

A series of pops sounded followed by the front door clicking shut. Remus sighed, before
brushing Penny’s hair aside. “Penny?”

She mumbled and curled up, wanting to stay where she was. But Remus wasn’t going to let
her sleep on the couch. So he slid his hands under her arms and pulled her up, intending on
her walking up the stairs but she groggily latched onto him instead. Arms wrapped around his
 neck as she settled against his shoulder dozing. Remus slid one arm under her legs, and
carried her. Not what he intended to do, but well he was here anyway.

Climbing up, he settled her into bed and tucked her in. He was about to walk away, when she
called his name, her fingers curled lightly around his pointer. The pressure had him squatting
and taking hold of her full hand.

“Yes?” Remus whispered.

He had to pay close attention as she was half asleep and mumbling, but he made out her
words, “You protected me. Want to- want to protect you. Save everyone.” Her voice trailed
off and she was asleep, breathing evenly and her grip loosening.

“You shouldn’t worry about that. I’m here for you now.” Remus whispered to her temple with
a kiss and then slipped out.

Chapter End Notes

Surprise chapter before the end of some holidays and early for the start of other holidays
on Monday.

Anyway the plot thickens. Had to utilize the age old "eavesdropping" to get Penny some
info so she can give the adults the information she uncovered by combing through the
Black Vault logs.

My favorite part of this chapter was writing Alastor Moody. He and Emmeline will be
joining Kingsley in terms of importance to the plot and will show up more over time.
We'll get a half a chapter or two in the second arc from their pov. Though we're only
halfway through Arc 1. I'm a slow build kind of writer.

What did you guys think of the investigation so far? And what do you think they're
going to uncover? What do you think the conspiracy is?
 Take a Breath
Chapter Summary

Have a bit of fluff to end the year with.

Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

With a thrown off sleep schedule, Penny woke up late the next few days. Not that Remus
gave her any punishment for it as they had stayed up late. But a few days later, she tried to
wake up early to correct her schedule only to descend down into the kitchen in the midst of
madness.

Penny eyed the enlarged table with a spread of food mostly prepared. There was a bowl of
glazed carrots, a plate of cranberry sauce, a bowl of mashed potatoes, green bean casserole,
and a pile of bread rolls. At the center of the table was a whole roasted bird. From the oven
wafted something delicious and sweet.

Remus stood in front of the counter holding an ear of corn next to a a small pile of them and
looked between it and a page from a magazine floating in front of him. “What do I even do
with this? None of the recipes have needed corn, but every picture had it.”

“What's all this?” Penny spoke.

Remus spun in place and smiled. “Oh no you’re up.” He looked at the clock hanging. “And
early too... I was hoping to surprise you.”

“Surprise?” Was there some kind of Wizarding Holiday today?

“Have I done it wrong?” Remus looked around at the spread and then compared it to the
magazine page he was referencing. “Wait!” He dropped the ear of corn and grabbed the tray,
angling it so Penny could see. “Happy Thanksgiving!”

Penny forced a smile, even if she felt like cringing inside.

“You’re so surprised you’re speechless!” Remus’s grin was exultant. He set the bird down
and clapped his hand.

“Um.” Penny licked her lips, trying to find the words to explain.

“Well? How’s it look? Did I get everything? Is anything missing? I wasn’t sure what to do
with the corn.” Remus gave the pile of maize the stink eye but returned to her.
“Ummm.” Penny was really at a loss.

“Wait.” Remus held a hand out. “Should there be a game of quodpot playing? I know
American witches and wizards really love it, almost as much as the muggles love their
version of football.” Remus came around the table and fiddled with the wireless radio.

“Remus.”

“Yes?”

“It's…all lovely but…”

“What is it?”

Penny didn’t have the heart to tell him. Not just yet. Sighed, she rubbed the back of her neck.
“You didn’t stuff the bird.”

“Oh no!” Remus looked at the roast bird with horror.

“But it’s no matter. I never liked stuffing anyway.” Penny rushed up and waved her hands.
“This is really a surprise! I can’t imagine any…any American across the pond would
expect…Thanksgiving. On the Fourth.” Penny looked at him with emphasis, “Of July.”

“Is it insensitive to celebrate it here?” Remus asked. “I know your lot’s…independence is a

big to do.”

Penny wanted to smack her forehead. But then again, how long had it taken her to learn the
intricacies of Guy Fawkes day? Of course they wouldn’t really know the difference between
two major American holidays. “No. That-s- no. It’s fine Lets…Uh let's just eat! I’m
starved!”

They couldn’t eat right away. Penny taught him what the corn was usually for. So they
roasted them and glazed them in butter and set them as a side. Remus called his dad over, and
with the wireless playing a California game of quodpot - none of which Penny could follow -
they had a lovely Thanksgiving meal. In July.

Penny lounged on the sofa with Remus while Lyall cleaned up the dishes, putting away bowls
of shredded turkey, potatoes, and far too much corn than they could eat.

“Penny, darling.” Lyall asked. “Tell Remus about Thanksgiving. How’d it come to be and
such.”

“Do you want the kids version they teach us or the truth?” Penny mumbled. Stuffed full of
food in the height of summer, she was already sleepy. It wasn’t helped by Remus stroking her
scalp.

“What’s the kid’s version?” Remus asked softly while setting the book he’d been reading
down.
“The native peoples of America felt sorry for the pilgrims, who were unequipped to handle
the land, that they gave food and shared their harvest. They had a meal together at harvest
time.” Penny explained.

Remus’s motions slowed. “And the truth?”

“It’s the anniversary of the Pilgrims settling in a land that was abandoned after the native
tribes died out from plague and disease - brought over from England through the Pilgrims.
Which was the start of a long unintentional - but not an opportunity that wasn’t taken
advantage of - genocide and slaughtering of the native peoples. Thanksgiving is to give
thanks to those Pilgrims for making America a home, on the bones and blood of the people
who toiled and farmed the land before them. Allowing the Pilgrims to survive winter after
winter.”

“Merlin…that’s dark.” Lyall muttered.

“Yeah well, November is when it starts to get dark out earlier too. So it all matches by the
time the holiday is on us.”

“November?” Remus asked softly.

Penny blinked, trying to push the fog of a tryptophan induced haze away. “Yeah?”

“Not…July?”

“Oh crap.” Penny muttered.

Remus groaned and sunk into the sofa while Lyall banged his fist on the counter. Penny
jumped as Lyall cackled.

“I told you! I told you, Remus. But you didn’t listen.” Lyall finally said when he could
manage it around barking laughter.

“Why didn’t you correct me?!” Remus rasped at Penny.

“You went through all that trouble! It seemed a shame to waste it.” Penny pouted.

“Aw such a darling girl.” Remus reached out a hand to her cheek, cupping it, before pinching
it.

“HEY” Penny squealed and flailed out of his grip.

“No no, you can’t escape.” Remus grinned and pinched her other cheek. “You’re entirely too
sweet. I need to pinch some of it out of your cheeks.”

“Noooo!” Penny shrieked but couldn’t stop the bubble of laughter as he squeezed and
pinched the skin of her cheeks. It didn’t hurt but it would make them rosy for an hour or two.

“Next time, just correct me.” Remus whispered and then stopped pinching, in favour of
tickling. Penny spent a few more minutes giggling and kicking to get Remus to stop. He did
eventually, leaving her grinning and out of breath.

“I don’t know.” Penny gasped. “I quite like the Fourth of Thanksgiving.”

“Well then, we’ll have to see if we do it again next year, hm?” Remus nudged. “But in all
seriousness, what is the fourth of July? I swear it’s something important, but for the life of me
I cannot remember.”

“Nor I. But I knew for a fact, it wasn’t thanksgiving.” Lyall chimed.

“It’s the anniversary of our independence…from the British crown.”

“Ahh.” Remus nodded. “That would explain why it’s not taught to us.”

Penny snorted.

“What do you normally do today?”

“Fireworks mainly. Maybe barbecue, but the big thing is fireworks.”

“I think we can do something about that.” Remus winked. And with a burst of energy he
stood up and carried her outside to the backyard. Lyall followed and conjured some lawn
chairs. They sat there with plates of pumpkin pies as Remus and Lyall took turns creating
magnificent displays of fireworks in the afternoon and evening skies.

A couple of days after that, Penny woke up groggy. She shuffled her feet as she approached
the lavatory. Remus was in there showering. She could hear the water and yet she didn’t
return to bed because it felt like it would take more effort and energy than she had. So she
stood there in a daze and leaned against the door for the full twenty minutes it took him.

When he opened the door, he caught her before she fell over.

“Good morning, Penny.”

Penny grumbled a “Morning” and rubbed her eyes as she ducked under his arm. Or she tried
to before he grabbed her shoulder, stilling her and placing a palm against her forehead.

“What?”

“Back to bed, with you.”

“Whhhyyy???” Penny whined, squirming her legs while reaching for the toilet.

“Use the toilet, but I want you back in bed. You’ve a fever.”
Penny stared, not quite understanding. She had a fever? She touched her own forehead and
came away with a clammy sheen. “Ugh.”

“Come on.” Remus clapped, stepping out to let her use the facilities and then ushered her
back to her room.

“Its hot.” She whined as she climbed back in. But the whine turned into a sigh of relief as a
rush of cool air filled her bed.

It didn’t take long for her to fall back asleep, waking up only once when Remus had her sit
up to drink some broth, water, and a pepperup potion. She was overcome with an intense heat
as the world around her felt frigid, and sheens of sweat soaked her sleeping gown. By the
time the potion’s effects wore out, she was half over the edge of the bed allowing the build up
of snot she had collected in the back of her throat to drip into the bin Remus put there.

Around evening, Lyall entered her room with another bowl of broth, this time with some rice.
She hadn’t the energy to do much else than eat it.

The next day, Remus and Lyall clearly thought whatever sickness would pass, as she was
throwing up and with a worse fever than before and starting to feel itchy along her back.

“I thought the one pepperup would do.” Remus mused as he wiped Penny’s forehead clean of
the sweat.

“Let me floo the family healer.” Lyall stepped out of Penny’s room.

Penny, more miserable than ever, could barely manage a whimper.

“Oh I know. It's awful.” Remus rubbed her back, in an attempt to comfort her.

“I don’t like being sick.” Penny whined.

“No one does.” Remus pulled her hair back and braided it so it stayed out of her way, before
tucking her into bed. “I’ll be in the lav.”

She closed her eyes once, opening them as a white robed wearing elder witch was setting up
some kind of device beside her bed. Lyall and Remus lingered by the door, watching.

“Dear, you’re awake? Good. I’m going to levitate you onto here. Don’t worry, you won’t
have to move at all. It will feel a little cold.”

Penny felt herself lifted but nothing was grabbing her. An all together unusual feeling, yet as
soon as she laid over the strange device, she shivered and her back felt like things were
popping.

“Ah, as I suspected. We’ve had a rather nasty case of Salamander Pox going around just in
time for the end of school term.”

“Heavens, where did she pick that up?!”

“You say she’s not in school yet. But has she had exposure to those who have been?”

“Er…she goes to the Giggleswick programs. And we’ve some family friends with children
who just got out of Hogwarts.”

“That’d do it. Fortunately you caught it early, so it’ll pass on its own in a day or two with
once a day pepperup potions, and a bath today. The electrilyzer will have activated any of the
pox, so they’ll have expressed all the pus. Now I know Remus had Salamander Pox as a
child, but Lyall, did you?”

“I did.”

“Ah good. Would be rather dangerous if you got it. Anyway, that should do it. Get her in the
bath now and change out her sheets.”

Penny was barely conscious as she was carried to the lavatory and sat down in the bath. Her
sleeping gown was pulled off, leaving her only in her pants. She curled forward, covering
herself and shivering. It only lasted a few moments as the water came out instantly warm and
soap suds filled around her.

“Drink this, and then lean forward for me.” Lyall instructed as he held out another pepperup
potion, and then began to scrub her back.

The intense heat returned and it made it difficult for her to focus on anything. The scrubbing
was harsh, like skin sloughing off and dropping. The bath water darkened with dirt and
floating yellow pustules. Lyall drained the tub and scrubbed her back again. More pustules
and then the water was clear as it went down the drain.

“While you’re in here, let's get everything? Hmm?”

Penny could only nod as Lyall washed her hair and helped her stand so she could scrub her
privates with the little energy she had. Pants off, he wrapped her in the fluffiest towel, drying
her off and then pulled over another sleeping gown and set her in bed with the fresh sheets.
She didn’t even curl up or get under the blanket before she passed out.

Two more days of pepperup potions, broths, and rice porridge. It was the first day she didn’t
need either Remus or Lyall’s help to use the toilet, shower, or brush her teeth. Her body ached
still but she could at least walk on her own and stand for extended periods of time.

Unfortunately the few days after getting better with Salamander Pox was short lived, they
realized she was behind in her vaccinations. Magical vaccinations to be specific.

Remus took her to a mediwitch, where she was presented with a course of 24 potions to be
taken once a day until they ran out. There were further instructions to wait two weeks after
before coming into contact with other children. And yes she had to keep away while she took
the potions. Which was thirty-eight days in total that she couldn’t go to the library.

“Twenty four potions?!” Penny gasped as the mediwitch was about to hand the prescription
to Remus to pick up from an Apothecary. “Why can’t you just give me an injection?”
“An… injection ?” The mediwitch asked in horror, before looking at Remus. “Well, I didn’t
realize you were inclined toward such experimental medical measures, Mister Lupin.”

“I’m not. Not usually, Penny, where did you hear about injections?”

“Well..the muggles use 'em for vaccinations.”

“Oh muggles have such barbaric practices. Opening a wound to shove liquid under your skin
with a needle. It causes all sorts of bruises at the site.” The mediwitch explained.

“But does it work?”

“Well, I wouldn’t suggest it for purebloods like Penny here. Besides, only mudbloods ever
ask for them.” The mediwitch went on but was cut short as Remus handed the prescription
back.

“Thank you for your consultation.” With a stiff posture, he promptly guided Penny out.

Remus found a muggleborn mediwitch after that. One who did recommend the injections
over the potions, but required a consent form and his presence as they were administered.

Penny will never forget the way he flinched and covered his eyes as she held her arm out and
the mediwitch tied off her arm and stuck her with the needle. It was large. Larger than she
expected but the brief pinch of pain was better than having to take a potion daily for 24 days
and while quarantined from other children plus an additional fourteen days. With the shot, it
was only two weeks of quarantining. Far more manageable, especially for Remus and Lyall.

“What a brave girl. Never had anyone just quietly sit there.” The muggleborn mediwitch
praised her.

“It was only a pinch.” Penny shrugged and the mediwitch opened a drawer and held out a
lollipop to her.

Remus examined her arm when they got home, and yes there was a bruise, but it was
explained in an infosheet the mediwitch had given him. It would fade in a few days.

Penny did get sick in the two weeks, but it was general lethargy, fatigue, and overall crud.

On the 21st of July, when Penny was completely better, Remus took her to Great Hangleton
again into their local book store, where he helped her purchase a gift for Neville. And while
there, Penny purchased a map of the local area. Which included Little Hangleton.

On the 23rd, a Tuesday, Penny lounged outside in the morning sun with a book.
Remus brought out his record player for them to listen to as he weeded his immediate garden
before it got too hot out. He enjoyed doing it by hand some days, and today was one of them.
Especially as he announced whenever he found a plant he hadn’t harvested.

“Does this mean we’re going to have vegetable stir fry for dinner?” Penny asked as she
mentally took stock of what was left in the fridge and the basket full of root vegetables, leafy
greens, and even mushrooms.

“It’s looking that way. Rice or pasta?”

“Rice!”

“Again? You had it just the other day.”

“You can never go wrong with rice.” Penny beamed.

A loud squawk alerted them to the presence of an owl overhead. If they didn’t squawk, no
one would ever hear them. It was a brown barn owl with an official looking envelope in its
talons. It perched on the stump beside Penny, dropping the letter on her stomach.

“I recognize that owl breed.” Remus announced and stood up, patting the dirt off his knees.
He was smiling with a twinkle of pride.

Penny had frozen, staring at the envelope.

“Aren’t you going to open it?” Remus walked over, petting the lingering barn owl briefly as
he dug around for a treat in his gardening apron.

“Ye-yeah.” Penny swallowed and slowly sat up. It was one thing to be told your name was in
the book. It was another thing entirely to receive a bonafide Hogwarts Acceptance letter. All
official like with her name and address written in glittering emerald green ink. A Hogwarts
shield emblazoned on top and the great capital letter H pressed into the wax seal.

She shook a little as she folded her legs under her and held the envelope. Its weight was
physically light in her hands, but heavy in her heart.

In her old life and old home, she would have done so much to have gotten this letter at
eleven. It was taking everything in her to not burst into tears. Whether they were happy or
terrified tears was yet to be determined.

Every new change added worries that made her second guess herself. And going to Hogwarts
would definitely add to those insecurities. Especially with everything that was going to start
in the next three years. The philosopher’s stone, the chamber of secrets and Peter. They were
the easiest dangers but no less nail biting and life threatening.

“I-I can’t.” She dropped the letter as she stood up.

“What?!” Remus squawked, stooping to grab the letter. “But you-”

She didn’t get to hear what else he said because she ran into the cottage. Her breath
quickened as she harshly stomped up stairs and slammed her bedroom door closed. She
paced in a circle trying to calm down, once-twice-thrice. But it only made her pant. Her head
swam with dizziness and throat filled with an acrid burn as nausea swept up. She all but
screamed when a breeze rustled her papers until they flew. They spun rapidly around midair,
slicing tiny paper cuts into her exposed skin. On her arms, hands, legs. She didn’t scream, but
she covered her face, and tried to calm down. When that didn’t do it, she let out an
aggravated huff and roared, “STOP!”

The papers paused midair, frozen. Penny reached out with one finger. They were solid and
immovable. The door to her room opened and Remus stood there, looking around at the
floating papers as if he expected this. Maybe not that exactly, but some kind of reaction.

“Penny…” Remus tentatively entered, ducking under a floating rock solid sheet of paper.

She opened her mouth to say something, but she didn’t get to as her face screwed up and
tears burned at the corner of her eyes. She closed them tightly and shook her head. ‘No!
Don’t cry!’

Remus stepped into the centre of the still paper tornado, pulled his wand from his apron and
unstuck her papers. Then he knelt before her. “I know. I know. It’s all rather scary.”

‘You don’t know the half of it.’ Penny wanted to snark but she nodded as he pulled her into a
hug. She melted into him like all other times before. Being enveloped by him was a familiar
feeling. He was safety, warmth, and home. Family. She clutched tightly. “I want to go. I was
so excited to go and now I-” she sucked in breath.

“I know, luv. I know.” He rubbed and patted her back in soothing circles. “When I was your
age -”

Penny’s sob mixed with a strangled laugh, ‘I’m older than you, technically.’

“Believe it or not, I was young once too.” Remus smiled as he scraped the scruff of his chin
that was more than dotted with grey hairs. “I was like you, excited for months leading up to
Hogwarts. I had a lot of wishful thinking about making friends and learning to control my
magic.” Remus sighed. “But then at the platform, I didn’t want to let go of my mum’s arm. I
was terrified.” He admitted and pulled away from Penny to stare at her. “My parents were
perfectly willing to march me out of there and hire a tutor instead. But I still got on that
train.” Remus tucked a stray curl of hers behind her ear. “It’s a lot of change at once. And it
will be for you, especially. Trust me, never does a day go by that I regret getting on that train.
I know you’ll love Hogwarts.”

Penny sniffed. “But I’ll be away from you.”

“Oh, Penny,” Remus smiled and pulled her into a tighter hug. “I will only be an owl away.”

“You can come visit the castle?” Penny asked.

“Well…generally it’s not the thing to do. Your classmates may make fun of you. But if you
don’t care about that, which I get the feeling you won’t.” Remus bopped her nose when she
shook her head. “I can apparate in to see you. And if you haven’t yet met him, I can introduce
you to an old friend. He lives near the castle.”

“An old friend? Who is that?” Penny racked her brain. Who else would Remus have been
friendly with?

“The grounds keeper. You’ll meet him on your way in. His name’s Rubeus Hagrid.”

“Oh.”

“I have the feeling you’ll like him. If he invites you for tea though, don’t eat his cakes.
They’re murder on your teeth.” Remus whispered. “Just be polite about turning them down.”

Penny smiled, going to wipe her face clean with the back of her hand but Remus beat her to it
with a handkerchief.

“Now then, are you ready to read the letter?”

“I guess.” Penny sighed.

Remus pulled the envelope from his apron and gave it to her.

Sliding her finger under the wax seal, she popped the letter out and read out her acceptance.
“Dear Ms. Black, We are pleased to inform you that you have been accepted-HEY!”

Remus picked her up, interrupting her reading. “You’re going to Hogwarts!” He threw her up
and caught her. Penny flailed, but couldn’t help snorting and giggling as Remus spun them
before setting her down. “Now, we can’t quite go pick up your supplies this week, I have
work this afternoon, and you have your friend Neville’s party to go to this weekend. So
maybe next week? I’d say Monday, but I’m sure my dad would want to join us. So perhaps
Tuesday or Wednesday?”

“Sounds like a plan.” Penny nodded.

“Good. Now…where was I?” Remus mused briefly.

“What-” Penny squawked and squealed with glee as Remus lifted her up in celebration again,
maneuvering her until she was draped over his back. She looped her arms around his neck,
legs hooked under his arms.

“I think this calls for chocolate milk.” Remus looked back. “What do you think?”

“I think YES!” Penny raised one fist with a girlish giggle. “March!”

“Yes, ma’am!” Remus jostled her once, dropped her letter on her desk and marched them
back downstairs. She wrote her reply while drinking the milk, and Remus humming along to
the record playing.
Chapter End Notes

These were all scenes that don't really...have impact with the plot, but I thought were
neat and cute and I didn't want to get rid of them but would make a nice filler chapter -
especially as a treat for the end of the year (no I didn't plan it that way, but it
conveniently aligned).

A while ago I watched a video of some British people being asked when they though
American Thanksgiving was, and they said 4th of July and I thought it was hilarious so
decided to add it as a thing.

I had the idea of vaccinations in the wizarding world and how they'd work. Potions are
usually temporary and run out after a set time, so I wanted to explore what the impact
would look like and how the attitude would be if a Muggleborn Healer/Mediwitch
brought in injection vaccinations given how St Mungos looked at stitches on Arthur as
barbaric.

And then of course, Penny getting her Hogwarts letter and being very anxious about it.

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 Thistle and Candles
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The Longbottom residence was an Elizabethan styled four story manor with ivy growing up
its sole tower. Its front yard was small but bursting with plants and trees that Penny could not
identify, especially not as she passed it. The entire property sat on a corner lot with wrought
iron fences around the whole thing.

She climbed up the path and stairs, holding onto a bag with Neville’s present in one hand,
and Remus’s hand in the other.

Remus walked slowly. He wore a heavy cloak despite the burden of summer around them.
Penny knew why, if the slight grey pallor to him and his slow steps was any indication, he
was exhausted. The full moon ended early this morning and he normally took a day or two to
recover. But he was insistent on taking her to the party.

Penny had been okay with missing out on the party and writing a letter to Neville to explain
her absence, but Remus didn’t want her to miss the party because of him. And because Lyall
had a prior engagement, he couldn’t take her after dropping her off this morning.

Penny felt awful for how tired Remus looked.

Remus knocked on the door, and was greeted by an elder wizard with a bushy beard that was
more silver with streaks of red, tiny glasses, and was wiping his hands on an apron. He
looked at Remus with widening eyes that flashed with recognition, before he looked behind
his shoulder and pulled the door behind him, but not closing it.

“Remus.” The man said and then looked down at Penny with confusion. He looked at Remus
again and frowned.

“Hello Algie. It’s been quite awhile. Not since…” Remus shared a pained look with Algie.

“Frank’s birthday. You’re here with…”

“Penny Black.” Penny interjected, surprised Remus and Algie knew each other. “Neville gave
me the invite at the library.”

“Black?” Algie whispered, his face paled and he looked again at Remus. He cleared his
throat. “Well excuse my manners. Please come in. You’re the first guests.” He stepped back
from the door and let her into the foyer, where Remus hung his cloak up.

“Oh we are?” Penny squinted. “The invite said eleven.”

“Most well-to-do families show up fashionably late. Nonsense if you ask me.” Algie replied
with a wink. “Thistle! Your friend Penny is here.”
A faint distant gasp followed by running across the wooden floor and a door slid open from
the foyer’s attached hallway, Neville peeked his head out curiously and then his face broke
into a smile as he ran the rest of the way.

“You’re early!” He eyed her.

“Early?” Penny scrunched her nose. “No no. A witch arrives precisely when they mean to.”

Neville giggled and then eyed the bag in her hand, “You got me a present too.”

“Only a book or two.” Penny shrugged, and held it out.

“Best put that on the table.” Algie patted Neville’s shoulder. “Er, why don’t you show Penny
here the house, while I have a chat with…” Algie looked at Remus, unsure what to call him
but he never got the chance as Neville grabbed Penny’s hand.

“Okay!”

Penny sent Remus a bewildered look where he gestured for her to go on, and she was
dragged off with Neville into the house.

Remus watched her go, happy she had a friend her age before Algie clasped his shoulders.
“Come on, You look about to fall over. Lets get you some tea, and far away before Augusta
sees you. Merlin knows I don’t want her running her mouth about whats proper and whats
not. Not on Thistle’s birthday.”

Remus let the older man drag him into the kitchen where a slew of pots, pans, and ovens
were full of food cooking, boiling, and baking away. A solitary elderly house elf worked
away happily. He saw them and immediately snapped some tea into the kitchen’s dine-in
nook.

“So,” Algie served him tea. “Tell me how you’ve come to be the guardian of a Black.”

“It’s a long story.” Remus sunk into the chair.

Being the first guest had its privileges. She got to see the entire Longbottom House. It was
all wooden flooring, well kept wall sconces, chandeliers, detailed crowning, and enchanted
wallpaper that Neville explained when she noticed that it changed based on who was in the
room to fit what would soothe them. The first floor was massive, larger than Penny thought
based on the exterior.

From the foyer were three doors and a main staircase up. The main sitting room, the dining
room on the opposite side, and the hallway. The hallway leads to the back living room,
library, kitchen door, and a staircase connected to the kitchen with a dumbwaiter, and half
lavatory. The dining room led into the kitchen which connected to the laundry and wet room,
which connected with the greenhouse and garden.

The greenhouse was a gorgeous undetectably extended building with rows and rows of plants
and trees. Inside the temperature rose a few degrees from outside and had an increased
humidity, but nothing Penny didn’t mind. There were leaves littered across the floor and
flowering trees and vines wrapped around columns and overhanging from the beams. It was
almost like a jungle.

Neville expertly led them through rows and under a midway gravel pathway to a clearing
surrounded by shrubs with two bench chairs and a table. There was a pile of books and a self
serving tea set.

Neville sat in one of the chairs. Penny didn’t, instead she walked around the clearing looking
at the shrubs that produced berries.

“I come here a lot.” Neville chimed.

“Why’s that?”

“Plants are a lot nicer than other kids.” Neville admitted. Penny looked back at him with a
quirked up eyebrow. “Cept for you, of course.”

Penny smiled. “What is this place anyway?”

“It’s my granddad’s. He used to do his work here.” Neville explained.

“He was an Herbologist?” Penny eyed each plant from where she was. Some of them she
recognized from Neville’s letters, others not so much. Neville nodded

“His plants were the best. He won a lot of awards and people paid him for them because his
made the most potent ingredients.” Neville spoke fondly.

“Is that why you like plants?”

“Maybe a little.” Neville tilted his head. “My uncle Algie’s been trying to keep going where
he left off, but he’s not the best at it. Most he’s been able to do is just keep the plants alive the
best he can.”

“I don’t think you ever sent me a sample of these.” Penny pointed to a thistle-like flower with
twisting leaves. “What are these?”

“Those are doridels. A lot of people are allergic to them on contact. I didn’t want to make you
sick so I never sent you any.” Neville explained.

“Oh!” Penny smirked. “Thank you for the consideration.”

Neville shrugged. “But these,” He pointed to another plant, getting up from his chair. “These
are Olothas. They’re used for restorative healing potions. Algie’s got them on a tiered harvest
and sells some to St. Mungos.” The plant was a flowering and fruit shrub, the fruits being
triangular shaped silver berries.

“Oh and these, these are qwikvines and sunkenthorns. Nasty things. Sunkenthorns are found
in springs and drag people in. They er…don’t usually live and end up drowning in three
inches of water sometimes. Qwikvines are freshwater weed and are slippery. You can harvest
them to make a jelly that makes you a faster swimmer. Selkies use them.”

“Wicked.” Penny eyed the water tank plants.

“Oh! And these are treffids and faeirë trees. The ones I told you about that talk.” Neville
pointed to a small grouping of thin aspen like trees. They shivered, the branches on one tree
groaning. A pause and then another tree making a similar sound only slightly off.

“The Ents!” Penny grinned and then spotted another plant, these ones behind locked glass.
“What are those?”

Neville made a humming sound. “Those are nimweed and nettleweed. Algie keeps them
locked up because some of my cousins like to sneak in here and smoke and sniff em.
Supposedly they let you see magic like a house elf does.”

Penny’s brows rose and eyed them, noting the names of those plants.

“What about that?” She pointed at a golden yellow lily shaped flower with pink stripes.
Several of the petals of another of the flowers had been plucked and were pinned to view
under a scope, a bundle in a jar of liquid, and some hanging to dry nearby.

“Algie says that was my granddad’s magnum opus.” Neville explained softly. “Its…suppose
to heal almost anything.”

“Like phoenix tears?”

“No…like…if your head’s gone funny.” Neville quieted, stilling.

Penny approached the flower. It reminded her of a flower from her old home, from a modern
adaptation of folklore. She hummed the tune that activated that flower’s properties and
looked through the scope to see the flower magnified.

“We should go. I still have…upstairs to…to show-” Neville trailed off. “It’s glowing!”

Penny looked up from the scope and then eyed the flower. “I don’t think so?”

Neville moved the sunlamp and frowned “Hmm. Let's go, I still have upstairs to show you.”

“Okay…” Penny squinted but followed after him.

Out of the garden and back to the foyer, they climbed the stairs, to the first bedrooms. None
of which Penny was allowed to see as they were his Nan’s and his Uncle Harfang’s. Further
up was a library, connected office, two small guest bedrooms, a lavatory. And finally
Neville’s bedroom door.
“This is my room.” Neville smiled and opened the door. It led into the tower Penny had seen
outside that was covered in ivy and moss.

Inside, the walls were lined with shelves with various spidering plants, flowers, miniature
coniferous shrubs, even cacti. Most of them were completely foreign to her. There were
books on the shelves that lined the walls, with stone and gem bookends. An assortment of
toys dotted here and there, some she recognized from the library lessons. A ladder climbed
up to a loft styled bed with enchanted clouds surrounding it. Beneath it was a wooden desk,
chair, and sofa with a table in the middle of the room with a chess set.

“Your room is fantastic!” Penny spun around looking at everything. Neville looked proud. “Is
that wizard’s chess?”

Neville nodded. “My nan got it for me, but I’m not very good. Oh! I wanted to show you
something.” Neville looked about ready to pop as he walked to his desk where he pulled on a
curtain on the wall, a curtain Penny had thought was just his window curtain. Instead it hid a
terrarium in the wall.”My uncle Algie gave him to me when I showed magical talent.”

“Him?”

“His name’s Trevor.” Neville opened the elaborate and large terrarium and pulled out the
toad.

Penny eyed it, but kept her hands to herself, even as Neville held the toad up for her.

“Here, you can hold him.”

“Er…” Penny did not want to hold a toad. She’ll work with dirt, mud, worms, creepy
crawlies, spiders, and snakes. But slimy toads and frogs? No, thank you. “I’d really rather
not.”

“Oh.” Neville looked crestfallen.

“I mean he looks really cute, over there. I don’t want to squeeze him too hard and hurt him.
You look like you know how to hold him best.” Penny explained as she tucked her hands
behind her back.

“Oh, suppose that makes sense.” Neville’s shoulders’ dropped as he put the toad back in the
terrarium. He paused and then looked back at Penny with a smirk. “Though, if you can’t hold
Trevor, how are you ever going to let me buy you a chocolate frog.”

“What do you mean?” Penny grinned slowly.

“You were right.” Neville pulled up a paper. “I got my Hogwarts acceptance letter!”

“See! I told you!”

“Di..did you get in?”

“I did. Have you already got all your supplies?”

Neville nodded. “We went right after I got my letter.” He pointed to a trunk. “Everything’s in
there, books, robes, even a telescope, and potions equipment.”

“What about a wand?”

Neville hesitated, nervous suddenly. “I um…I got my dad’s old wand.”

“Cool. I’ve got my mom’s.” Penny didn’t know why she said that but it felt right. The
admission made Neville relax again. “Remus and I haven’t got everything yet, what with
work.”

“He sure works a lot.”

“He’s got odd hours. So we have to plan around it.”

“When are you going? Maybe I can convince Nan to visit Diagon.”

“Wednesday actually.”

Neville then showed her his favourite toys and games that they’d be playing with during the
party.

When other guests arrived, his nan called him. Penny trailed after him, lingering as a stream
of adults, mostly Longbottoms, came through. Neville greeted each with the obligatory faux
enthusiasm you’re expected out of politeness for family members you’re forced to spend time
with. He had a few cousins as well, some older, some younger. Neville hugged and then
introduced her to them as just “Penny,” which seemed to be purposeful on his part.

Then other guests showed up rapidly. She heard the Prewett name mentioned, then
Macmillian, Nott, Fawley. She did a full double take when she heard Shacklebolt and
beamed when she spied Axel.

“Axel!” She waved and he all but bounded to her.

“Penny! Oh good, I won’t be bored.” He joked quietly. Neville eyed them with a frown as
Kingsley walked in after his youngest with Esla, but Corrine wasn’t with him, nor was
Morowa.

“Hello Esla, Kingsley!” Penny greeted.

“Well hello there, little miss Penny.” Kingsley greeted, and then turned toward Neville and
ruffled his hair. “How is the young birthday man today?”

Neville shrunk a little but chatted Kingsley up, before he was swept into the other room with
the adults. The kids mainly congregated in the sitting room, which was decorated with
enchanted streamers, falling confetti that disappeared before it hit the expensive rug. There
were snacks and trays of small sandwiches and plenty of tea and juice to go around.

Eventually the house was filled with chatter, wishes of happy birthday. The platters of
sandwiches floated around for kids to grab as they began chatting, running, screaming for
some and games were played. There was a wireless radio croaking some music. Adults took
turns in the room, to watch over them.

A game of hide and seek was being discussed, when a final guest arrived. A blonde haired
witch with a similarly blond haired boy. Neville looked glum at their presence but he was
cordial and greeted them with his Nan, which looked like she’d sucked on an overly sour
lemon.

“Who’s that?” Penny asked Axel who looked confused at her.

“That’s Draco Malfoy and his mum.” Axel provided and then squinted. “Aren’t the Malfoys
and Blacks related?”

‘Ah crap.’ “Oh uh…I lived most of my life in America, remember. So I don’t know them.”

“Ooooh. That explains your accent.” Axel nodded.

The blond boy approached the group of children and sneered at them. Penny watched as he
took charge and made Neville the seeker, who shrunk into himself.

Penny could see that going sour really fast. She was no stranger to how kids bully each other,
so she stepped in. “That’s not fair. It’s his birthday. Someone else should seek.”

“And you are?” Draco said.

Penny faltered. “Penny.”

This wasn’t the right answer, or rather all the answer. He wanted her family name, and much
as it would have wiped that smirk off his face, she didn’t want to take away from Neville’s
birthday.

“So are you volunteering?”

“Maybe I am.” Penny retorted.

“Good…Count to a hundred.”

“Its alright Penny. We can seek together.” Neville started.

“No, go hide.” Covering her eyes, she counted backwards, just to spite Draco, and she heard
the kids scatter off with shrieks as she counted fast.

Eventually the sitting room was empty so she counted slower and opened her eyes. She
looked around, instantly spotting the bulge of shoes behind a curtain. Walking over, she
pulled the curtain aside and found the first kid, Ernie Macmillan.

“That’s weird.” Ernie mumbled.

“What's weird?”
“You found me…but didn’t.” Ernie squinted and regarded her. “Do you know the rules of
hide and seek?”

“Who doesn’t know the rules?” Penny rolled her eyes.

Ernie regarded her but ultimately shrugged and went to play with some of Neville’s toys that
had been brought out.

Penny mulled over Ernie’s words as she continued seeking. Was there a different kind of hide
and seek? It was a pretty basic kids game. So why would he question her?

Having had the advantage of seeing the house before all the other kids arrived, she knew how
everything was supposed to be, or was previously. Although there were a few dotted adults
here and there, they mostly had tea cups or large goblets in their hands as they chatted
amongst each other. The adults largely ignored the kids earlier, letting them enjoy the
festivities. But Penny listened. It was mostly about wizard stocks, some trades, quidditch, and
family gossip. They lowered their voices for that last one, but not enough.

“Can you believe Harfang’s moved back in? Man must be devastated, to lose his wife and his
kids in one fell swoop.”

“And to think, all because of an over-extended extension charm. Those kinds of sinkholes are
endless.”

‘Neville’s uncle?’ Penny took that information in while looking over the tables and in the
bookshelf and china cabinets. She came to a sitting nook by the front window and eyed the
pillows. They looked misplaced. There were no cabinets, she pulled the pillows off and felt
around the edge of the seat. There she pulled up revealing a hidden compartment. Inside was
the youngest Prewett kid, Mervyn.

“OH! I didn’t even feel you coming!” He grumbled but climbed out to join Ernie.

Penny frowned. Feel her coming? Shaking her head, she kept looking.

“Fudge’s been cracking down on muggle baiting lately. Arthur’s absolutely swamped.”
Kingsley spoke with a portly man that Penny registered as Padgett, the other Penelope’s
father. The other Penelope went by Nel, which was lucky for Penny.

Penny lingered hearing that, while checking under the sofa skirts. She spotted Hannah
Abbott who sighed and rolled out, dusting herself off. She didn’t make a comment like the
other two, but joined the others.

Penny found Erik Bragnam behind a door in the dining room, Iphigenia Longbottom and
Joplin Longbottom in the stairwell connected to the kitchen. Hartleigh Prewett was in the
dumbwaiter, and Penny only checked because it’s where she would have hidden - small as
she is now. Bertrand Prewett was in the library.

“Oh.” He frowned while cleaning his glasses. “Sorry, I don’t really like hide and seek, I
must’ve got caught in the book. I didn’t realise you came in here.”
“That’s alright. I get it. I like books too. How about I say I didn’t find you, you stay and I’ll
loop back around and ‘find’ you close to last?”

“You would?”

“Sure.” Bertrand smiled.

Leaving the library, after a cursory look around to make sure no one else was hiding in there,
she headed into the mud room and laundry room and stumbled over the laundry basket and
Axel went sprawling out in a pile of dirty linens.

“You hid in the Longbottom’s dirty laundry?!” Penny gasped and snorted.

“It was a good spot! You didn’t even notice!” Axel huffed and climbed out.

“Better not let Neville find out, it might be seen as rude.”

“True.” Axel put the dirty linens back and ran off to join the other kids.

Penny checked the rest of the room before eying the garden and greenhouse doors. Neville
had stipulated no one should hide upstairs, so the only other places they could hide would be
out these two doors. She went for the garden first, wanting a bit of fresh air.

As she stepped out, the green grass expanded out, the stone pathway worked its way through
a carefully constructed garden of flowers, shrubs, bushes, and trees. Just enough to look a
mite wild but still organised. There was definitely some magic at work because no way the
lot she had seen outside could have housed a yard this big.

Walking the path, she heard chatter and then shushing. Penny paused and looked at the path
ahead and then back to the house. There was a small raised deck, but no way she could see
getting under it. Walking back to the deck, the chatter continued with giggling and
snickering. It was distant but close enough. There was a small gravel and dirt pathway that
led to a sitting area with a wrought iron bench and a birdbath. Walking there, she looked up at
the trees trying to figure out which trees were easily climbed. But almost all of them had too
high branches. At least for her, but not for some of the older kids.

Directing her gaze further up into the trees she spied two blonde heads and two wickedly
smug grins. She didn’t want to think badly of a kid she just met but he was being a real
arsehole. So with hands on her hips, she shouted, “I found you Malfoy, Nott!”

“What?! No you didn’t!” Came an echoed reply.

“Oh what's that? You’re talking to me so that's acknowledgment I found you.” Penny taunted
and turned back toward the house to go search the greenhouse. The sound of feet on gravel
had her turning to see Nott on the floor and then Malfoy following. Only they both had
jumped from up in the tree and he floated down, his robes billowing behind him before he
landed with one knee bent and hand braced against the floor. It hadn’t been a harsh landing,
but he did need to steady himself.
‘Well now that’s a superhero landing if I’ve ever seen one.’ Penny was impressed and had to
admit, that looked cool.

“You’re cheating!” Draco spat once he stood back up and straightened his clothes.

“What?!” Penny wanted to laugh. How do you cheat at hide and seek? “Am not!”

“You are! You weren’t reaching out!”

“What are you talking about? I could hear and see you. I didn’t need to reach out to touch
you. This isn't tag.“

“Not like that!”

“Then I have no idea what you’re saying.”

“You’re supposed to reach out like this!”

Penny felt like something punched her in the chest. She gasped and looked down but there
was physically nothing. Draco smirked like he’d done that, but he hadn’t taken a step
forward. “How did you-”

“What are you a squib?” Draco sneered.

“No!” Penny snapped, flailing for some reason for why she couldn’t do that. How did he do
that? Is that how they play hide and seek? “We just play the game differently in the states,
because we don’t do that.”

“Well you’re not across the pond, yank. So you play by our rules.” Draco sneered.

“Pretty sure this is one of the reasons why the pilgrims left and revolted against you
redcoats.” Penny snapped.

Draco rolled his eyes and turned to Nott, muttering under his breath. “Foreigners.”

“Say that to my face.” Penny growled.

Draco smirked and faced her. “Foreigner.”

“¡Pendejo!” Penny spit.

Draco did a double take. “It’s Draco. Are you so stupid you can’t even get my name right?”

“Are Brits so stupid they can’t recognize Spanish?” Penny grinned.

Nott, who’d been containing his laugh, sputtered and giggled. Draco prodded him. “What did
she say? Theo. Tell me this instant.”

Theo shook his head pressing his lips tight.

Penny lifted her chin, pleased with herself and skipped toward the greenhouse to hopefully
find Neville, but she didn’t get to as she felt hands on her back and she tripped forward down
into the dirt. It’d rained recently, because of course it rained in England, so it was wet dirt.
Not quite muddy but enough it soaked into the dress Remus specifically bought her for the
day.

“Hey!” Penny looked back at Draco, where he once again hadn’t taken a step toward her. But
before she could really say anything, the back door to the house flung open.

“Penny!” Remus came down the stairs, long legs making short work of the distance. “I was
just in the kitchen, I saw everything. Are you alright?”

Penny felt her cheeks burn as Remus pulled her up. Conflicting emotions of gratitude and
embarrassment flooded her as he flicked his wand to clean most of the dirt off her, and licked
his thumb to wipe her cheek clean. The desire to run and to remain rooted in his grasp fought
for control and she tripped on her own feet. Remus caught her before she dropped to the floor
again, and Theo took the lapse in concentration to make his escape. Remus watched him go
but pinned his ire on Draco who froze in spot.

Remus glowered. “You. Where’re your parents?”

Draco swallowed, foot raising to run.

“Oh no you don’t. Penny, what's his name?”

“Draco Malfoy.” Penny rushed out. Internally screaming, ‘Snitches get stitches Penny, what
are you doing?!’

“Malfoy?!” Remus straightened his posture, and then a devious little smile came over him
before he schooled his expression. “Let’s get you inside, Penny.”

Penny didn’t really get to say much, as Remus guided her inside. She barely caught Neville
opening the greenhouse door, clearly having heard the commotion.

“Penny?” Neville called, but Penny was rushed toward the dining room.

The dining table had a group of women playing an elaborate card game, where the cards
floated between them and stacks of chips were wandlessly flicked to the pile in the centre.
Penny recognized Augusta Longbottom, Narcissa Malfoy, Violetta Prewett, Eloise
Longbottom, Tiffany Nott, and Frederica Curio.

Remus barging in, made all the women look toward him.

Augusta rose, her lips tightened as her eyes burned with fire. “Algie!” She called out over her
shoulder, voice raspy and gaze both angry and panicked.

“I’m sorry to intrude on your card game, ladies.” Remus began, pulling Penny closer. “But I
must speak with Narcissa privately.”
Narcissa looked at him like he was a particular bug she had stepped on. Her cheek twitched
as she barely suppressed a sneer. “I rather think I wouldn’t have anything to discuss with you.
Frankly I’m shocked, Augusta that you would invite the likes of him.” Narcissa spoke softly,
a menacing tone beneath the surface as she looked him up and down, judgment over his
tweed and shabbier dress than everyone else there.

Algie came bundling out of the kitchen with a tray of snacks for the ladies and paled at seeing
Remus in the room.

“I didn’t.” Augusta tried to recover what little semblance of social currency she had lost. “My
little Neville invited his ward.” Augusta put the spotlight on Penny, and paled when she saw
how dirtied Penny’s dress was. “My dear, what happened to you?”

Narcissa’s gaze landed on Penny and then looked at Remus with a simple “Hmp” muttered.
She smiled smugly like she expected a ward of his to be slovenly and dirty.

“That’s what I needed to speak with Narcissa about. It would seem her son, Draco, attacked
my Penelope.”

Narcissa’s lips pursed and she glared daggers at Remus. “Accusing my son of bullying and
behaving ungentlemanly, that’s funny given what your contemporaries used to do.”

Remus swallowed, unable to speak up about that. Instead he whispered faintly, “we’re not in
school anymore, Cissy.” Which made Narcissa’s eyes narrowed into slits at the overly
familiar nickname.

“It-it’s true, Missus Malfoy. I saw it.” Neville had apparently followed them in. “He pushed
her while her back was turned.”

The group of women made sounds of shock, whispers shared from behind their cards.
Narcissa had frozen, unable to say anything. Penny assumed it was some unwritten social
decorum about not accusing the birthday boy of lying. Not in his own house anyway. It drove
her to stand, toss her cards down, and begin walking out of the room. Augusta squawked and
smacked Algie’s arm, whispering aggressively “You were supposed to keep him in the
kitchen.”

Penny didn’t hear Algie’s response because Remus pulled her as he followed Narcissa to the
sitting room where Draco was with the other children. Most of the other kids scattered upon
seeing her approach.

“Draco. Apologise to Penelope Lupin, at once.”

“Actually, Cissy.” Remus stepped around, a pep in his step as his eyes gleamed. He pulled
Penny front and centre. “It’s Penelope Black.” Remus placed an affectionate yet possessive
hand on Penny’s shoulder.

There was a hush among the children and even the adults in the room quieted as the words
were processed.
Draco now matched the grey pallor of his mother as the realisation of what he did and to
whom hit him. He looked up at his mother with a gulp.

"I'll be sure to let Lord Black know how you've raised your son to treat his great-
granddaughter." Remus added, while raising his chin.

Narcissa looked down at Penelope, really looked at her. Scrutinising as though she could not
believe what she’s just heard.

“I’m sure there’s no need for that.” Narcissa managed out, her voice tight as she clasped
Draco’s shoulder to mirror Remus. Only her grip was tight and painful by the way Draco
winced. “Draco. Apologise to your cousin.”

“I’m sorry.” Draco muttered, wincing once more when his mother’s grip tightened. “I didn’t
mean to push you-”

“Oh you meant to, you had to have from that distance. You’re just sorry you got caught.”
Penny stated plainly.

“Now now, Penny.” Remus tutted, a playful grin stretching across his face. “You have to give
him the benefit of the doubt. It could have been accidental magic.”

“Oh!” A low but quickly restrained sound of excitement came from Kingsley, who covered
his mouth. A few of the kids also giggled.

“It wasn’t!” Draco rushed out, his cheeks bright red. “I-” He quickly realised he dug his own
grave.

“Draco.” Narcissa’s tone was venomous.

“I’m sorry I pushed you. It…” He winced again. “It was wrong of me.”

“What else?” Narcissa hissed.

“And unwizardly of me to do it with your back turned.”

Narcissa looked up at Remus, with a smile. But Penny could see the cracks now. It wasn’t as
smooth as the polite smile from earlier. The woman was pissed to have been so humiliated
and taken to task, and for her son to be at fault publicly.

Penny could feel Remus trembling behind her. She wasn’t sure if it was barely restrained glee
or exhaustion. “Penny, what do you think?”

“It's an acceptable apology. You’re forgiven.” Penny smiled. There was no reason to be
making an enemy this early. Even if she thinks he deserved it. Still, it was an olive branch.
He was just a kid raised in a bad environment. No need to reinforce the ideologies his parents
impressed on him.

“There now, it's not so hard to accept an apology once it’s given. Isn’t it, Cissy?” Remus said
it with intent, a hidden meaning in his words.
“No. Of course not.” Narcissa smiled, and then turned - this time dragging Draco along with
her.

Remus however breathed in deeply and leaned down to whisper. “Penny, remind me to get
you your favourite ice cream from Fortescue’s later.”

“Why?”

“I’ll tell you later.”

Penny huffed.

“Let's get you properly cleaned up, yeah?”

Algie joined them then, and directed them upstairs toward one of the lavatories. There Remus
pulled off her dress and did the best he could without a full wash. The dress had been
enchanted with embroidered butterflies on the trim, so when dirt go in, it really got in. “Best I
can do, luv.”

Penny didn’t really care, dirt was nothing to cry about. But she was burning with curiosity at
that whole exchange. Unfortunately she wouldn’t get her answers today, because when they
returned to the party Neville found her and was gleeful.

“I’ve never seen Draco apologise for anything before. That was amazing! Best birthday
ever!”

Penny couldn’t really take credit but she did let Neville enjoy the schadenfreude of seeing
Draco in trouble. The cake was quick to follow, where she mouthed along to an unfamiliar
birthday song. After eating their slice of cake, Draco and Narcissa were quick to depart.

Neville opened his presents. Some of them were toys for helping with magic focus, others
were clothes, proper dress robes, and toad supplies from his great uncle. He opened Penny’s
gift, eying the books. One was a book on muggle plants native to the States, with a magical
variant Penny had gotten at Diagon Alley, that. There was a copy of the Hobbit and
Silmarillion. And a bunch of small muggle filler toys. She wanted to make sure he wouldn’t
get anything similar from anyone else.

Penny needed a break from the other children, so she found Remus outside on the front
porch, where he sat with Kingsley. His robe was folded in his lap and his eyes closed,
seemingly asleep.

Kingsley smoked a pipe while reading a copy of the Daily Prophet, or it looked that way, but
the prophet was never that thick.

“Whatcha reading?” Penny asked softly so as not to wake Remus.

Kingsley tapped the Daily Prophet’s title on the back. “The paper.”

“The paper’s never that thick.” Penny tilted her head to try and see. Kingsley pulled the
bundle of papers up with a smile.
“You’re quite observant.” Kingsley mused.

“You should know that by now.” Penny crossed her arms, waiting.

Kingsley chuckled as he tapped out his pipe. “That I should.” He checked to make sure
Remus was still asleep before beckoning her closer.

Penny walked quietly and then sat beside Kingsley. He leaned over and showed her the file.
“We’re following up on those ledger records.”

“Oh? Anything interesting?” Penny eyed the papers he’d been reading.

“Not really. Just endless legal codes on fiscal responsibilities of those with relatives
imprisoned in Azkaban.” Kingsley spoke without so much as dumbing it down. Not that it
would deter Penny because she gave a big empathetic sigh.

“Sounds more interesting than the tax law I was reading.”

Kingsley let loose a high pitched bark of laughter, that he quickly quelled. He looked beside
him at Remus. “Well then, perhaps you’d like to take a read through?” He joked.

“Hmm.” Penny hummed, hearing the joking tone but she grabbed hold of the document.
Kingsley’s brows rose, but watched her as she read. She turned the page on the packet and
Kingsley cleared his throat. “What?”

“Did you read the whole page?”

“Yeah?” Penny had always been a fast reader, but she’d never felt self conscious for it. “You
weren’t finished?”

“Penny, I was halfway down the page when I gave it to you. Did you retain anything or are
you skimming?”

Penny pursed her lips, closed her eyes. “Sub section 43 of the Azkaban Act circa 1753 says
all prisoners will be allowed a minimum of one hour of recreation in the courtyard, or family
members or donors can purchase more for them at a rate defined by the Ministry to account
for inflation and gravity of crime committed.” Penny summarised and looked up at him. “I
can’t give you the specific amounts indicated, but it does reference which chart and book to
reference.”

“Huh.” Kingsley leaned back. “Alright, what does the next page say?”

“I need to read it first.” Penny squinted but Kingsley gestured for her to read. He did so as
well, only until she looked up at him expectantly.

“Subsection 44, details how often prisoners are medically examined by a licensed Healer on
site. It is once a year, unless the prisoner is visibly injured, ill, or incapable of movement.
Families can purchase more visits for the prisoner. The cost is also determined by the
Ministry.”
“Next.” Kingsley gestured.

Penny nodded and turned the page, reading and then summarising each. A half hour like
that, until she went through the whole packet. Kingsley had taken out a notebook, writing
down notes based on her summaries.

“What did you need all this info for anyway?” Penny finally asked.

“Alastor is suspicious the vault was charged both for your father and cousin. The notes
indicate what they were charged for - and they were all consistent dating back until 1985
when the amounts increased at a large percentage. So I wanted to make sure it was all up to
code. But I needed to make sure what sections they were in compliance with.”

“Oh…so going back historically, you can find out who and why the amounts changed?”

“Exactly.” Kingsley finished writing with a flourish and then patted her head. “You’re
coming in quite handy with our investigation.”

Penny beamed.

“You should seriously consider a career at the Ministry, after your NEWTs.” Kingsley
praised.

“Only if you're Minister.” Penny threw back.

Kingsley chuckled. “If I’m ever minister, I’ll hire you as my secretary.”

“Promise?” Penny batted her lashes.

“Oh don’t make promises you can’t keep with Penny.” Remus groaned. He’d woken
sometime during her summaries and had been remaining quiet.

“Sleep well?” Kingsley asked.

“I did. I needed that. Thank you.” Remus looked on at Kingsley gratefully.

“You missed the cake and presents.” Penny watched him as he unfolded his robe, fishing for
his wand.

“Have I? Oh dear…I suppose I should apologise to Augusta.” Remus went to stand up but
Kingsley stopped him.

“I’m sure she’s quite pleased you missed it.” Kingsley informed.

“Pity,” Remus grinned. “Did you enjoy reading for Kingsley, Penny?”

“Not really.” Penny admitted.

“Oh, I’m sorry for making-“

 “No no. Not for that, it’s the subject matter.” Penny pouted. “Has Azkaban not had any
significant reform since 1753?”

“No, not really.” Kingsley answered her with a frown.

“Well that reflects poorly on our society, doesn’t it?” Penny crossed her arms.

“What do you mean?”

“A nation should not be judged by how it treats its highest citizens, but its lowest ones.”
Penny grumbled. “Even muggles treat their prisoners better.”

Remus and Kingsley shared a long humouring look.

“Maybe you can help me fix it when I’m Minister.” Kingsley joked.

“Maybe I will.” Penny stated with finality. Kingsley chuckled, while Remus shook his head.

“I think that is our cue to say our goodbyes and head home. Penny.”

“Okay.” Penny slipped off the chair. “It was nice seeing you again, Kingsley.”

“It is always lovely to have you around. Perhaps you’d like to visit Esla and Axel some
time?” Kingsley ruffled her hair.

“I’d like that.” Penny grinned and then did a little curtsy before heading inside.

Remus was about to follow when he stopped to look back at Kingsley. “We’ll meet again
once you’ve done your interview with Wellwishe, right?”

“Will do.” Kingsley tipped his head in a farewell greeting.

Chapter End Notes

Thistle is Algie's nickname for Neville, something I envisioned Neville's grandfather

(aka Algie's brother) called him and Algie continued.

I wanted Neville's push into Herbology to be something he gets into because his
grandfather was into it. I mean he uses his father's wand, which hasn't chosen him, so I
wanted his magic to end up expressing and focused through other means - and thus why
he does better in subjects that does not require any wand-waving. So its when he's
working in Herbology he innately uses wandless magic to improve the care and quality
of the plant. So he directs his efforts and interests into something he feels he's actually
good at.

This is going to mirror Penny in later chapters as she will also have difficulty with her
wand - but for a similar yet also additional different reason. Which, heads up - if you
expected Penny to be this badass witch that learns how to cast magic easily - please set
your expectations. She won't be. And while she won't be bottom of the class, she will
have her own issues in learning magic. But she'll be stellar at writing essays!

The phrase "Money talks, but wealth whispers." The Malfoys talk, but the Longbottoms
whisper. And the Weasleys don't have to say anything - because while they may not
have wealth or money, they have standing, influence, and history - a history that has
some sordid and problematic chapters that aren't talked about.

ANYWAY, what do you guys think?

 Encountering Chance
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

As soon as they entered the Leaky Cauldron the morning of the 31st of July, Penny knew she
messed up.

A turban wearing man sat at the bar, stuttering his way through a conversation with another
wizard next to him. It wasn’t the same purplish turban from the movies but it was noticeable
and stood out. Not that there weren’t many wizards and witches who wore head scarves and
turbans, but this one stuck out because the man did not look the least bit the typical ethnicity
nor did he behave like a convert of Sikhism as he was very obviously drinking alcohol at the
bar.

Penny wanted to smack her forehead. She’d forgotten Harry’s birthday was that very day. He
and Hagrid could walk through the Leaky Cauldron at any second! She couldn’t postpone
getting her supplies, as they were already here and it would look suspicious. So her only
option would be to speed run it.

They passed by the bar, Remus and Lyall discussing which shop to hit first as they stepped
into the back.

What store had Harry and Hagrid gone to first? They went to Gringotts first, she knew that.
Thankfully they wouldn’t need to, because the last time Remus brought her here she’d pulled
out a bagful of galleons to keep on hand and exchanged some to muggle money to buy
Neville his gifts.

Harry met Draco at Madam Malkins. That would probably take the longest to do, what with
the measuring and such. She looked around Diagon Alley as the bricks folded in on itself and
they walked in. She spied Madam Malkin’s store sign pretty far in.

“I think we’ll stop in at Madam Malkin’s. You’ve grown an inch since last we bought that
blue robe of yours.” Lyall pointed. “This way, she can enchant your robes so the seams move
if you grow.”

“Or we could get second hand robes!” Penny tried.

Remus looked back at her, as did Lyall. “As prodigious as I find your frugality, Penny. It
would not do for the youngest of the Black family to show up to Hogwarts in second hand
robes.”

Penny hated herself for these next words. “But you wear second hand robes.”

Remus raised a finger to refute that, but he couldn’t.

Penny raised an eyebrow, challenging him. “I thought I might save you having to transfigure
them every time we have to go anywhere where wizarding socialites would be. So we’d
match.”

“That’s not really something you have to worry about, Penny.”

“Although, she makes a fair point. Perhaps it is time you bought new robes.” Lyall winked at
Penny conspiratorially. “Use some of that new salary of yours.”

“New salary?” Penny looked between the two of them. When did Remus get a new salary?

“Nothing you need to concern yourself with.” Remus breathed in, an annoyed glare thrown at
his father. “I suppose, we’re both getting new robes, today.”

“Okay.” Penny held in a wince as they made their way further into Diagon Alley. Hopefully
they can get this over with before Hagrid and Harry make it out of Gringotts.

Madam Malkin’s was separated into two sections. One side for wizards and one side for
witches, with a tiny corner section for Nongender specific wix.

Lyall and her went to the side for witches while Remus went to the side for wizards alone.

“Madam? She’ll be needing a full set of robes. Girls uniform set for Hogwarts, work robes
for potion work, casual, and formal. Also winter robes and a travelling cloak. Matching hats
and gloves as well.”

Penny’s eyes widened with each different type of robe Lyall listed.

“Oh my! That is a large order. Alright then, dear please stand here.” Madam Malkin moved
her to stand on a small pedestal and fitted a white gown over her head. She began making
marks on the white cloth. She had her hold her arms out, turned her head to the left, right, up,
and down. She was made to bend at the waist and squat, and to spin in a full circle so the
robe flared out.

“Um, why do I have to do all this?”

“Enchanted work robes dear. So they grow in length with you, else you’ll have to be by here
every time you grow half an inch to replace your robes.” Malkin explained.

“Wouldn’t that be a more profitable business model?” Penny asked. Malkin squinted at her,
offended.

“If I wanted to squeeze every galleon out of my customers. I’m not some capitalist vulture.
Heavens, that’d be terrible for me in the end.” Malkin grumbled as she pinched a seam a little
too tightly to mark.

Penny yelped, and Malkin apologised, quickly working to correct the seam marking.

“I didn’t mean any offence, ma’am. Just not what I’m used to. I’m from-”
“Oh you’re not the first American I’ve had to deal with today, dear.” Malkin apologised.
“Though I certainly hope you’re the last.” She said under her breath - but Penny heard.
Malkin stepped back. The white gown was all marked up. “There, that should give me a basis
to work with. I’ll have your full order all squared up in a few hours, if you want to drop by
three to do the final fitting.

“That’d be lovely, Madam.” Lyall stepped up.

“I just need a name and payment.”

“Penelope Black.” Penny stated, watching Malkin write the name. There was a slight pause
when she heard the name Black and Penny met her gaze before she continued writing. After
paying, they ventured toward the wizard’s side where Remus had also finished up being
fitted.

Remus was looking at a set of gloves, a small smile on his face. Lyall cleared his throat and
Remus set them back down. There was a sombre look to Remus and Lyall patted his
shoulder.

“Can we pick up the books?” Penny asked, cutting the suddenly sad atmosphere.

“You are such a swot.” Remus teased. Penny scrunched her nose, turned and fled. “I mean it
with love, Penny!” Remus shouted but couldn’t stop the chuckle in his throat.

But that isn’t why she ran, although it was a good cover. She needed to make sure the coast
was clear. She looked up and down Diagon Alley and spied a large bushy haired figure
stooping down to step into Gringotts. She could not see anywhere near him on account of
being too short but she assumed that was Hagrid.

Good, they were two stops ahead of them. They had two vaults to visit and then they’d go to
Madam Malkins.

Penny looped back to grasp Remus’s and Lyall’s hands as they headed for Flourish and
Blotts. Stepping in however, she regretted making this their next stop.

“Ooooh.” Penny’s fingers itched to grab one of every book in here. Her gaze flashing from
the school books to the fiction books to the children’s books. She even took in the
periodicals. Tabloids, faff, and gossip pieces of How to tell you’re dating a siren, Tricks to
glamourize your hairstyle, Top ten beautifying charms of the 19th century.

“I think you’re a little too young for those.” Remus pulled her away from the tabloids.

“I was just looking.”

“Maybe when you’re fifteen.”

“You're too generous, Remus. I wouldn’t let her even touch those until she’s seventeen.”
Lyall tutted.

“Anyway, let’s concentrate on your school books first and then you can grab one-”
“ONE?!”

“Alright two, new books.”

“I want at least five new books. I’ll positively breeze through just two!” Penny huffed.
“Please!” Penny widened her eyes on purpose and pouted while bouncing in place.

“You’re trouble, you know that.” Remus sighed.

“Yes, but you like trouble.” Penny grinned.

Remus narrowed his gaze. “Where did you get that idea, I wonder.” He hummed.

“Not from me.” Lyall played innocent.

“Oh certainly not from the person who regaled her with tales of my school days.”

“I seem to recall you did quite a bit of that as well.” Lyall threw back.

Penny snickered as they walked through the aisle where each school’s assigned books were
stacked. Remus began piling all the ones she needed, but Penny looked at the ones under the
sign for Queen Anne’s and Pendle Hill. Curiously, she picked one book from each school,
Dueling Do’s and Don’ts - Dueling Etiquette Rulebook from the World Dueling League from
Pendle Hill’s curriculum.

“There’s a World Dueling League?” Penny asked.

“Yes, though duelling is prohibited at Hogwarts.” Remus pulled the book from her hands.

“Wait! What if I wanted to learn to duel?” Penny reached for the book again.

“That will have to be a summer activity. Not while at school.” Remus put the book back.

“But I’m not allowed to use magic outside of Hogwarts until I’m of age.”

“Oh no.” Remus smirked.

“Oh darn.” Lyall deadpanned

“That is entirely too bad.” Remus moved them along.

Penny scowled but still had the other book she’d grabbed, as part of Queen Anne’s School:
The Art of Magical Design, expressing your inner self.

Lyall caught her looking at it. “Are you certain you want that as well?”

“Yes.” Penny harrumphed and added it to the pile in the basket Remus carried. She spotted
the Standard Book of spells for grade 1 and skipped back to those books, grabbing all the
way to grade 7.

“Penny, I said okay to five.”

“They use one for each year.” Penny stared at Remus.

“You don’t need them this year.”

“But I might.”

“They’re not on the book list.”

“There’s a discount if you get them all at once.” Penny pointed to the sign.

“Penny. That’s seven books. You’re not going to take six extra books with you to Hogwarts.”

“No, of course not.” Penny agreed. “I’ll take ten.”

“Penelope!”

“One for each month.” Penny argued with a grin. “I was gonna make it twenty, but I thought
that’d be too much.”

Remus groaned and covered his face.

“Plus it’s more convenient to get them all now. Do they even change the book list that often?”

“She’s got a point. We used those exact same books when I was in school.”

“Dad, you’re not helping.”

“Oh I’m helping. Just not you.”

“Dad!”

“Look, she makes a good argument. Have you seen how quickly she goes through books?”

“I rather think she’ll be busy with assignments.”

“Like you were?” Lyall crossed his arms and smirked.

“That…” Remus looked at Penny whose smile stretched wider. “…was different.”

“Books or pranks, Remus. You pick.”

“You know, you’re right. I really don’t need these. I’ll be too busy with just assignments to
do anything else. Ever.” Penny deadpanned as she stacked the books back, one by one, while
staring at Remus unblinkingly.

“I don’t appreciate being ganged up on.” Remus pinched the bridge of his nose. “You can get
the books.”

“Yes!”

“And I better not hear of you getting into trouble.”

“I make no promises!” Penny dumped the books into the basket and cackled as she ran out of
the aisle. “But I’ll try not to let you hear about it!” She called, hearing Remus groan and Lyall
laughing.

“She’s taking after you more and more, you know.”

“That’s not a good thing, Dad.”

Penny made her way to the front of the store, to look outside. She needed to make sure
Hagrid and Harry weren’t out yet. She wasn’t completely sure how long their Gringotts visit
would take. But not seeing them, she returned to Remus and Lyall who were carrying the rest
of her school books to the front counter. On the way she picked up two spell dictionaries and
one anthology on magical creatures. And, purely out of curiosity, the latest Lockhart book:
Marauding with Monsters.

They also picked up various stationary, scrolls, ink bottles, and quills.

“Why do I have to write with a quill? Muggle pens are so much easier.” Penny grumbled as
she examined the quill.

“It’ll look professional.” Lyall tutted.

“It’ll look like chicken scratch.” Penny grumbled.

“I’ll get you a packet of pens, don’t worry.” Remus muttered low enough so she heard but
Lyall didn’t.

After they purchased a telescope, a whole set of phials, and brass scales, their last stop for the
day was at the Apothecary. Penny kept looking around them, trying to see if Hagrid and
Harry were anywhere but didn’t.

In the apothecary, Penny stared up at the shelves and shelves of ingredients. The supplies list
didn’t say to buy ingredients, but she desperately wanted to have her own set, if only to make
potions on her own and get better at it. The Junior potioneer kit had all the ingredients pre-
prepared, so it was just putting them in at the right time, which was the easy part. But she
wanted to know the ins and outs of ingredient preparation. How to cut, mince, and squish
which ingredients for which potion. And how to tell the quality of an ingredient.

“Can I get my own set?” Penny asked Remus as he examined the pewter cauldrons. He
looked up, not at all surprised.

“You’ve already got a set at home.”

“I’ve got a kid’s set. I want a real set of basic ingredients, if there is such a selection.” Penny
explained.

“I don’t want you buying these ingredients only for them to go to waste.”

“They won’t go to waste.”

“I’m sure they won’t. How about you see how you like the potions class, and if there’s any
potions you want to make besides the ones in class, you can ask the professor. I’m sure he’ll
be more than willing to help.” Remus grinned to himself at a private joke.

Penny had a feeling what it might be, but didn’t press. Instead she sighed, “Fine,” while
eying a jar full of fermented roots.

With the cauldron added to their shopping bag, they left the store. Penny was ready to go
linger in the Leaky Cauldron until her robes were ready to pick up, when Lyall halted her.

“You still need a wand.” Lyall stated.

“I have one already.”

Remus frowned. “Yes, she does.”

“That’s her mother’s wand.” Lyall reminded him.

“It’s a perfectly good wand.” Remus squinted at his father.

“But it would be better if the wand chose her instead.”

“Dad, come on. You know that's just Ollivander marketing.”

“There is some truth to it.” Lyall shook his finger and turned them back toward Ollivander.

“But I want to use my mum’s wand.” Penny dug her heels in. In actuality, she did want to see
if an Ollivander wand would choose her, but she was afraid if it did she’d have to leave her
other wand behind, with all the pictures and information in it.

“Come on Penny, what if you find a wand that picks you. It really will be better for you to
learn with rather than a hand-me-down.”

“IT’S NOT A-HAND-ME-DOWN!” Penny screeched loudly with burning eyes. A few of the
other passersby looked at them, shocked. “So-sorry.” She shrunk.

“Alright, we won’t make you.” Lyall gave in. “I’m sorry for suggesting it, lets…go get some
ice cream? Hmm?”

Penny nodded solemnly. They headed for Fortescue’s and got a corner booth while Remus
purchased their ice cream.

Penny barely paid attention. Why had she screamed like that? Sure there was the possibility
of leaving the wand behind with a new one, but that was no reason to react that way. It
couldn’t purely be the hormones of puberty making her snap reactions like this. She sniffed
and took another bite of the float of never melting chocolate and strawberry ice cream that
was served when she noticed Remus hadn’t joined them at the booth.

“Where’s Remus?” She looked around the parlour.

“Oh he saw an old friend and stepped out for a moment.” Lyall explained.

Penny swore mentally and tried not to rush outside until after she finished her ice cream. She
looked up and then down Diagon Alley, dread filling her as she spotted the half-giant
standing right next to Remus outside Flourish and Blotts. The two amicably talking before
Remus squatted down in front of one Harry Potter.

When he saw Hagrid’s familiar shape in the window from Fortescue’s, Remus only meant to
say a quick hello. But as he approached, the small child beside Hagrid halted Remus’s
footsteps. It was as though Remus were back in time, to the first time he’d seen James Potter.
From the messy jet black hair to his round glasses. He looked so much like his father. And
then he saw his eyes. The same shape and colour as Lily’s.

“Blimey, there’s a face I ‘aven’t seen in years!” Hargid’s voice boomed over the heads of the
other shoppers, jolting Remus out of his memories. “’arry, this is a right treat. Remus here
was good friends with yer parents in school. Weren’t ye, Remus?”

“I was." Remus agreed instinctively, before swallowing the lump in his throat. “Your father
was one of my closest friends.” Remus’s voice managed to not crack. “It is lovely to meet
you again, Harry.”

“Hello sir. Um…have we met before?” Harry asked, his voice soft and tentative.

His shyness reminded Remus of when he first spoke with Penny. Though she’d been shy for
a very different reason. Remus shoved his hands into his pockets. “Well, we first met a few
days after your birth. Your mother and father were completely exhausted and I held you to let
them sleep. But you wouldn’t remember that.” Remus laughed to himself, remembering
changing Harry’s diapers - envious James had what Remus thought he could never have for
himself. “Sorry, where are my manners, I’m Remus Lupin.”

“Nice to meet you, Mister Lupin.” Harry hesitated.

“Please, you can call me Remus.” Remus beamed at Harry who smiled, until he mirrored the
frown Remus had.

“Is something wrong?”

“I’ve just remembered, it’s your birthday today isn’t it?” Remus asked.

“That it is, Remus. Young ‘arry’s just turned eleven today.” Hagrid boasted.

“Happy Birthday, Harry.” Merlin, he had ten years to catch up on. After the war, he’d
forgotten all about Harry in his grief. He trusted Dumbledore in where he placed Harry, and
hadn’t questioned it. Four years passed, and he briefly considered visiting him but it would be
odd to disrupt a child’s life purely for his own selfishness. Not to mention, he agreed with
Dumbledore. Placing Harry with his aunt and uncle was best. It kept him away from prying
eyes and revenge minded Death Eaters still on the loose. He was safer there due to the
protections put in place by his mother as her dying act. He wouldn’t undo it.

“Thank you, Mist- er sorry - Remus.”

Remus eyed the packages Harry held. “I see you’re school supply shopping. Hogwarts, yes?”
Harry nodded. “Of course. I’ve just finished up myself.”

“You too?” Hagrid asked bewildered. “I hadn’t realised you’d gone and married.”

Remus chuckled nervously. “Sadly no, I’m not. But I do have a daughter- well a ward really.”
Remus paused and looked back toward Fortescue’s where he could see Penny and Lyall
eating. “Penelope Bla-” Remus faltered, covering it with a cough. But he’d already begun
saying her last name. Hagrid was no fool, he recognized it by the raising of his eyebrows.
“But uh- I’ll leave you to your shopping.”

“Yes yes, still lots ta buy, innat right ‘arry?” Hagrid began, trying to seem like nothing was
amiss.

“We were going to the apothecary?” Harry said, as though questioning what he needed from
there.

“And ta get yer wand.” Hagrid reminded.

“Well, it was lovely to see you again, Hagrid. Harry.”

“You too. Don’t be a stranger, Remus. Why don’t you come for tea this week? I still make my
rock cakes.”

“Of course. I’ll send you an owl.” Remus patted Hagrid’s shoulder as he passed. He had the
impulse to ruffle Harry’s hair, but he refrained. Instead he watched them enter the apothecary
and then rejoined his father and Penny. “All set then?”

“Yeah.” Penny mumbled mutely, pressed to his father’s side.

Confused, Remus sent a silent question to his father. Lyall shook his head and shrugged, at a
loss as much as him.

“Was it all a bit much, perhaps? Too much excitement?” Remus pondered. Penny’s shrug
didn’t give him much. “Well it is past noon, how about some lunch while we wait for your
robes, hmm?” Remus suggested. Penny didn’t verbally answer, instead she nodded once and
they returned to the Leaky Cauldron. Penny’s sudden reticence worried him as they sat down.

They ordered. Lyall and him got a shared basket of fish, chips, and pumpkin tart, while Penny
pointed at a sandwich on the menu. He ordered her a butterbeer, but she refused to touch it,
sipping instead on water.

“You should try the butterbeer.”

“No, thank you.” Penny mumbled, shrinking into herself.

Hmm. Remus tried a different tactic. “So, what kind of ice cream did you get?” Remus
broached the subject, but Penny didn’t answer. She fiddled with a napkin, shoulders tensed.
“Penny?”

She looked up slowly, let out a big sigh before mumbling her answer, then laid her head
down on folded arms.

“Sweetie, is everything alright?”

“Yes.” Penny spoke softly and unconvincingly, her eyes downcast.

Remus had a nagging suspicion what the problem might be, but he didn’t want to say,
because she could just be tired. Not wanting to push her, he left Penny to her brooding as
their meal came.

“How was Hagrid?” Lyall asked.

“Oh he seemed quite jovial but was a bit busy. I imagine I’ll visit him for tea soon.” Remus
said intentionally and glanced at Penny for a reaction but she was miles away, her gaze foggy
as she chewed her sandwich.

“Good. It’s high time you reached out to some of your old friends.” Lyall smiled.

Remus winced, feeling the parental condemnation. “Dad.”

“I’m only saying. You cut yourself off from everyone for so long. Haven’t the faintest idea
why.”

Remus had a reason. But saying that reason would make his father angry, not at him - but at
the world. It’s the reason why he cut even his father out of his life for the past ten years. So
he didn’t see the depths Remus had to fall to just to make enough to survive.

Course that all changed once he became responsible for another person. Remus eyed Penny.
It wasn’t just him. He could swallow his pride and burden others for her. He needed help.

They picked up Penny’s robes. He dropped them down to fit into his undetectably extended
bag and made their way out of Diagon Alley to apparate, but they ran into Hagrid and Harry
outside the Leaky.

“All done?” Remus asked them.

“Ye, was about to drop Harry at the train station.” Hagrid grinned.

“Oh? That seems a bit of a hassle.” Remus mused.

“Well, it’s light out, s’not like we can fly.”

“No, I suppose not.”

“Would be might convenient if I could just pop Harry back home though.”

Remus chuckled. “Is that your round about way of asking for someone to apparate you two?”

“Only if ye’was offering, Remus.” Hagrid chuckled.

“Sure, Hagrid. I can side-along apparate you.”

“Whats apparate?” Harry asked up at Hagrid.

“A form of teleporting.” Remus told him.

“Wizards can teleport?”

“Only if yer trained, licensed, and of age.” Hagrid explained. “Dangerous thing apparating
without proper training. Could get yerself splinched.”

“And you cannot perform it if you’ve gotten your wand snapped.” Remus reminded pointedly
with a flick of his gaze at the pink umbrella Hagrid held.

“Oh, yes. Of course.” Harry nodded, understanding with an enthusiastic bob of his head and a
grin. He was so much like James.

“Just one moment. Dad-” Remus turned toward his father.

“Evening, Lyall!” Hagrid’s voice boomed.

“Rubeus.” Lyall waved. “Been what, since spring?”

“Summat like that.” Hagrid grinned. “Ya still owe me for that last drink.”

“Do I? I seem to recall you owe me.” Lyall joked.

“Oh? Guess we’ll have to settle that in a game.” Hagrid teased.

“Cards?”

“If you’re willing to host.”

“How’s about next month?”

“Usual suspects then?”

“And a few others, if you don’t mind.”

“If you two are done.” Remus huffed. “Dad, can you take Penny home. I’ll need to have a
chat with Hagrid after.”

Lyall nodded as Remus handed over the bag of everything they had purchased.
“I’ll see you at home, Penny.” Remus lowered his voice for her. She leaned around him to
look at Harry before turning and walking a bit away without a single word.

“Oh dear.” Lyall muttered.

“I’ll deal with it at home.” Remus sighed and bid his father goodbye. He turned back to
Hagrid and Harry and held his arm out to both of them. Once getting the general location of
where they needed to go, Remus nodded. “Now then, you might feel a little bit of a squeeze.”

At home, Penny left the purchases with Lyall, and dragged a chair to grab her wand from the
mantle.

“Uh, Penny.” Lyall raised his voice as he pulled out each of the day’s purchases.

“I’m not going to cast magic.” Penny muttered as she held it closely to her chest.

Lyall’s lips thinned but he nodded. “Alright, so long as you return it before bed.”

Penny jumped down from the chair, pushed it back to the table and then headed to her room.
She closed the door and sat down on the bed. Touching the apple insignia with her thumb, her
phone’s interface lit up over her wand and hand. She flicked through the screens, until she
found her books. Clicking in, she eyed the long list of books she’d had on her phone.

With a shaking breath, she opened the correct book and read.

It was exactly as she remembered. Harry didn’t meet Remus at Diagon Alley, and yet…she’d
seen it. And not only that, he’d apparated with Remus instead of taking a train like in the
book.

“That was not supposed to happen.” Penny dropped the wand and curled up on the bed.

She had no idea if this deviation would cause any changes down the line. At best, it gives
Harry another person to talk to about his parents. A name of some sort. But he’ll be too busy
with school to do anything with that. Between making friends, Fluffy, quidditch, the
philosopher’s stone, Quirrel, and all while assuming Snape was bad.

“Yeah…nothing should change just because he met Remus.” She tried to convince herself.

But as the seconds ticked by, she picked up the wand and scanned through Prisoner of
Azkaban, scrolling page after page looking for what should happen.

“Okay…maybe…the train yeah.” Penny reread the train scene in year three. She could see
that changing based on Harry knowing him already. He might even wake him up and ask
about Sirius. Would that have far reaching changes?
“Shit. Fuck.” Penny paced circles in her room. Her breath heaving, chest and throat aching.
She fucked up. She should have been more vigilant in keeping Remus from seeing Harry. “So
much for constant vigilance.” She groaned and punched her pillow. She’ll have to be extra
careful, make sure nothing else happens. And most importantly, refrain from direct changes.
She can only tackle the horcruxes in the reverse order, things she could control.

Curled up in bed, she flicked through the books on the wand. She wanted to be as familiar
with the story as possible so she can avoid any other changes.

“Penny?” A knock followed and the door began to open.

Penny yelped, fumbling with the wand. She accidentally activated the music player and was
blasted in her ears with the last song she had listened to on her phone, “As the song lilts, and
the world tilts. Stay on guard, don't lay your weapons down.”

She reached up a hand in hopes to stop Remus from entering, as she tried to stop the music
frantically.

The door slammed shut with the force of magic, the door shuddered, and the frame cracked.

Her mouth dropped open, as her heart thumped harshly against her sternum. She shook from
the strain, having felt the force of the magic from her fingers.

Time felt like it slowed as she stared at the damaged door. There was no sound for a few
seconds and then she winced as the music from her smartwand kept going.

“Penny?!” Remus’s voice came over the music.

Fumbling, she stopped the music, powered down the phone interface, and shoved the wand
under her pillow before standing up.

Penny shook, blood rushing into her ears as she tried to find some lie or excuse for the music.
She grabbed the doorknob and pulled on the door but it came completely off the top hinges.

Remus stood on the other side, bewildered as they both eyed the broken and cracked door.

“Come here.” Remus gestured for her to step around the door. She did as instructed and he
pulled her close to him and further until his bedroom. “Don’t worry about the door. It’s an
easy fix.” He rubbed her still shaking shoulders, pushing her until she sat on his bed. He
clasped her chin and examined her before letting go with a relieved sigh.

“I’m- sorry-”

“No. Don’t apologise, it’s my fault really.” Remus knelt before her, searching for the right
words. “I want you to know, I wouldn’t trade you for anyone else.”

Penny blinked. ‘What?!’ She opened her mouth but closed it, entirely confused. ‘What was
happening?! Moreover, had he not heard that music?’
“You’re my family, so I will be there, take care of you, love you. So you have nothing to
worry about. I’m not going to leave you or abandon you, or replace you. You don’t have to
worry about Harry. He has his own family.” Remus tucked stray curls behind her ears.
“Okay?”

‘Oh good lord, he thinks I’m jealous of Harry!’ Penny didn’t say anything, just nodded.

“Good.” Remus sighed and sat beside her. “Come here.” He pulled her into a sideways hug.

Penny had no recourse for this. Not that she wanted to fix it because it was to her benefit, but
she felt a bit guilty. To assuage it, she wrapped her arms around his waist and pressed into his
side. Eyes closed, she breathed in deep to finally get her heartbeat under control. The rush of
magic she expelled accidentally had done a number on her nerves. On exhale, she pressed her
face fully into Remus’s chest and shuddered.

They stayed like that for a few minutes, breathing, and Remus rubbing her back in circle. It
helped calm her faster.

“I’m sorry about the door.”

“Oh its okay, sweetie. Like I said, easily fixed.” He assured her. “Here I’ll even show you.
I’ve gotten quite good at it. The uh…wolf has broken a number of doors before.”

“Oh?”

“Yes, come on.”

He showed her as he muttered a spell swirled his wand. It was like time reversed on the door.
It snapped back onto it’s hinges with the slivers of wood popping in place. He stopped to hold
the door to conjure wood glue and straightened the hinges to be flush against the frame. Door
back in place, he added one more flick and the frame snapped back until it was back to how it
had been.

“See.” Remus smiled. “Now, lets go get your school supplies packed into the trunk, so it’s all
squared away.”

Penny nodded and wrung her hands. He hadn’t asked about the music. “Um…” she started
and paused. Remus had one foot down the stairs and waited. “About the singing.”

“What singing?”

“Yo-you didn’t hear any singing? Or music?”

Remus frowned. “Should I have?”

“N-no.” Penny breathed in sharply.

Remus let out a low breath. “I noticed you took your mother’s wand. So if you were singing a
magical lullaby…I won’t punish you for it. I know you miss her and thats the last of her you
have. But please, no more magic until Hogwarts.”
 “Okay.” Penny nodded.

“Promise?”

“I promise.”

“Good. Let's go.”

He hadn’t heard the music. Did that mean she’s the only one who heard it? Experimentation,
she had so much experimenting to do at Hogwarts.

Chapter End Notes

HEY GUYS! This one took me a while to post, not that it wasn't done but because I got
sidetracked thanks to some people on my discord encouraging me to write a little side
plot procedural police drama/investigation in Kingsley's pov. I tried to make it fit into
this chapter - but ultimately it'll be postponed maybe to next chapter... not sure, I have to
rearrange a few things.

I'm in my busy season at work and Hogwarts Legacy is coming out soon - so I'll be
doubly busy with lore spelunking (and likely writing a fic for Hogwarts Legacy soon as
I consume it all)

Anyway! I hope you all enjoyed this chapter!

 Investigations and Packing
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Kingsley’s steps slowed as he entered the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Aurors
in every row of desks looked toward an imposing figure who stood beside one desk - his
desk. It was the head of the department herself, Madam Amelia Bones. And beside her was
Chief Margaret from the Pest Advisory Board.

Making eye contact with Alastor across the hall, Kingsley rose his eyebrows in question but
Alastor had nothing for him as he tilted his head.

So Kingsley did the only thing he could, continued toward his desk with his head held up. As
he grew closer he heard Madam Bones and Chief Margaret speaking in hushed gibberish. But
as soon as he stepped within the barrier around them, that ceased.

“Shacklebolt.” Bones greeted.

“Madam Bones.” Kingsley tipped his head.

“I’m reassigning the Mandragora Bloodwort Case back to you.” Bones cut right to the chase,
never one for waiting around.

“Was there anything wrong?”

“No, nothing wrong. Rather your work is impeccable as always, Kingsley.” Margaret
commented with a small smile. “However, the issue has escalated.” She raised her hand,
pointer and thumb millimeters apart. “Slightly.”

“Slightly?”

“One of the mandragora seeds unfortunately took root and sprouted an underground nest. The
infestation was contained-” Margaret continued but Bones butt in.

“Two bodies were found in its stomach.” Amelia took charge again. Margaret winced but
nodded.

“Were they muggles?” Kingsley hadn’t personally gone looking, only made sure a magical
perimeter kept muggles away but those were likely to fail if the muggle had enough incentive
to breach the barrier.

“A wizard and a witch.” Bones informed him.

“Understood madam. I’ll be sure to investigate properly and interview the plant’s creators--”

“That will not be needed.” Amelia shook her head. “Margaret’s people already determined
the Mandragora was not the cause of death.”
“Ma’am?”

“Moreover, the victims…” Margaret held out the file to him and he grabbed it, flipping
through a few pages. “They were American.”

“She was an asylum seeker — expected to arrive with a MACUSA escort.” Amelia crossed
her arms.

Kingsley closed his eyes. Mentally preparing himself for working with MACUSA. “I’m
guessing the wizard was—”

“Her escort, yes.”

Kingsley froze at the witch’s passport pictures, both muggle and magical. His gaze flicked to
her name, Daya Mota, and relaxed. “Do we have the Examiner’s report?”

Margaret reached out and turned the file a few pages.

“The method of murder was mundane, but the attempted disposal of the bodies was magical.”

“That complicates things.”

“And unfortunately, we assumed they were muggle due to the murder method.” Margaret
spoke with a wince.

“You gave the case to the muggle liaison office?” At Margaret’s nod, Kingsley sighed. “So
Scotland Yard has a file, that’s…too many people to obliviate.” Kingsley rubbed his temple.
This was going to be a paperwork nightmare.

“We’ve already found a midling officer." Bones pushed on ahead. “And you’ll have to
collaborate with a MACUSA liaison.”

“Who is the Liaison?”

“Pascal Fontaine.”

“And the midling?”

There was a shared look between Amelia and Margaret. Amelia dismissed her and Margaret
stepped away and out of the gibberish barrier.

“There was only one midling in that jurisdiction. And as you’re working with Vance on the
Fernsby case…I thought it prudent to put you on this one. To see if there is any connection
between Fernsby and the murders.”

Kingsley did not like the sound of this. “Ma’am?”

“Officer Greyback.”
“Fuck.” Kingsley swore then winced. “How did a Greyback get on the Yard? Does the
Werewolf Capture Unit know about this?”

“She’s not a werewolf.” Amelia explained. “She’s one of Greyback’s biological children, but
either she escaped being turned or he purposefully didn’t turn her because she isn’t entirely
mundane.”

“Squib?”

Amelia shook her head. “She’s displayed thropic tendencies, but not on the full moon.”

“Ailuranthrope. Great.” Ailuranthropes —werecats — were sneaky. If they weren’t already

magical before the change, they gained an extra sense that let them see magicals, beings and
beasts, despite enchantments to prevent mundane detection.

“Another thing.” Amelia stepped up close to him. “You’ll be taking over one of my unsolved
cases with this.”

“Ma’am?”

“It has to do with why she was an asylum seeker. Read the file, but you tell no one what's on
it. I don’t want there to be a stir.”

“Understood.”

“The case number and authorization key.” She slipped him a scroll. “Only bring in Vance if
you find a connection. And keep your files lined in lead. We don’t want Alastor butting in
when he should be focusing on the recruits.”

Kingsley chuckled. “Understood, Madam.”

“Good. These two cases are your top priority. The liaison will arrive by the end of the week.
Submit any dossier inquiries to them before their arrival so you can get up to their speed on
possible suspects.”

“And the midling?”

“Try to keep your meetups outside. Soon as a werecat gets in once, it’s hell trying to keep
them out.” Amelia shook her head and the barrier dropped with a subtle flick of her wand.
She gave one final nod before walking away.

Kingsley sat down at his desk and opened the file and eyed the witch’s picture. She looked
eerily familiar between the mop of curls, the twist of her lips, and the defiant confident stare.
He couldn’t place where he knew her from.He shook his head and read on. The wizard was a
MACUSA Auror by the name of Inigo Graves, grandson of the famed Percival Graves.

The Examiner’s report included pictures of the magical resonance images. He imagines the
MACUSA liaison will want to examine the bodies first hand. Both victims were
exsanguinated and found in the gut of a Mandragora, mostly preserved. Sucking vines were
found deep into the bodies’ airways and chest cavity. Meaning they were technically kept
alive and drained over time. But the witch had an opening in her neck, as though sliced and
the sucking vines invaded into her veins and arteries, keeping her blood pumping. Dead in all
the ways that mattered but technically alive — preserved.

It was one of the more gruesome ways to go.

He rubbed his face, trying to wipe the images away from his mind when the pop of a flask
alerted him to Alastor’s presence.

“Galahad’s dick, Alastor!” Kingsley swore and tried to close the file, but Alastor reached out
and stopped him.

“Lead lined folders?” Alastor quirked a brow up as he leaned against his staff.

“You’re already occupied.” Kingsley shut the case.

“Recruit-sitting is not occupied.” Alastor growled.

“Bones assigned me this because — ”

“The new me.” Alastor grinned.

Kingsley sighed, though he couldn’t deny it. He really was the new Alastor. At least the more
by the book version of him. He had been trained by him, and closed as many cases as Alastor
did when he first started over seventy years ago. “Be that as it may, she doesn’t want you
anywhere near this.”

“And why’s that?”

“Because I have to work with the Muggle Liaison department.”

Alastor scoffed and rolled his eyes. “You can keep the case.”

Kingsley smirked. He knew that would squash his curiosity. Lowering his voice, Kingsley
leaned toward Alastor, “we need to meet with Vance.”

Alastor perked up. “We’re a day off on rotation. But I’m sure after we can meet at Lyall’s.”

“No. Before we meet with Lyall and Remus.”

“What’ve you found?”

“I did some reading.”

“Oh?” Alastor regarded him with a sarcastic smirk. Kingsley was always doing some
reading. He re-read every law, policy, and regulation that may be related to their cases.
Getting a criminal on a technicality was his specialty and led to a lot of discovery of other
illegal activity.
“When you said they shouldn’t be charging the Vaults anymore, it made me curious about
what and why they charge the families.” Kingsley pulled out the same bundle of files he’d
taken with him to the Longbottom residence and handed them over along with the summaries
Penny had given him.

Alastor eyed the list of subsections on Azkaban billings to the families of inmates. “What's
all this?”

“You remember how the amounts were all the same.”

Alastor hummed.

“With the same note. Lodging, food, clothes, and healing services.”

“And?”

“I pulled the full text of the Azkaban Act. Had a little help summarizing it by our little vault
auditor.” Kingsley joked, knowing Alastor got it by the snort of laughter he gave. “Inmates
are seen by a healer once a year unless further sessions are purchased by family members.”

“Uh huh?” Alastor nodded, finger twirling trying to hurry him up.

Kingsley rolled his eyes. “Yet they were being charged monthly for healing services - and
specifically…the exact same amount. Who gets sick in the exact same way, month after
month?”

Alastor stared hard at the summary and then flicked his gaze up. “Merlin’s twisted knickers.”

“What?”

“This is what I needed.” Alastor grinned. “You’ve a copy of this, right?” Alastor asked as he
slipped the summaries into his robe. “I’ve an inquiry to fill out.”

“No- I —” Kingsley sighed as Alastor was already hurrying along, limping through the rows
of desks. At least something would come of it while he was busy with his new case.

He spent the rest of the day reviewing the Pest Advisory Board’s work, and the Yard’s. He
made notes on crime scene location, what was found at the scene and where it led. Daya was
found with no wand and no indication of magical status, which is what led the Pest Advisory
Board to handing it over to the muggle liaison office who submitted an anonymous tip to the
Scotland Yard. The officers found they had been seen entering a muggle flat. The flat was
ransacked, as though someone had been in a rush or was searching it. Among the mess, the
muggle officers found an American wand license. This is when the midling — Greyback —
took over and got in touch with the Ministry and then the MACUSA were informed.
MACUSA responded with an inquiry on Inigo Graves. The muggle passports found in the
flat matched. The bodies were now in the Yard’s morgue, waiting for an Identification before
releasing them.

Kingsley shook his head. This was going to be a nightmare to retrace their movements and
who they had contact with. Especially with how long it’s been since their last check in, over
half a year. Kingsley couldn’t rely on any variant of the Revelio charm to track them.

Shutting the folders, he leaned back and eyed the now emptying floor. There were only a few
Aurors around. It was getting close to a shift change and he still had two more things to do.
The first was get Bone’s old case to review. He requested for it, but it would take a day. It
was better to review it with a fresh set of eyes in the morning anyway.

The second required a quick jaunt to the Administrative Registration Department, and
specifically for the Office for Magical Children Services. Kingsley checked in with the
secretary before being ushered to Wellwishe’s desk where a plaque above her and one other
desk read “Office for Magical Youth Placement.”

“Janice Wellwishe?” Kingsley smiled and shook her hand.

“Good day, Mister Shacklebolt. What can I assist you with?” Wellwishe smiled at him.

“I just had a question regarding one of your placements.”

“That is privileged information. I cannot knowingly put a child at risk by revealing where
they were placed, not without a warrant.” Janice spoke quickly and tersely. It was a rehearsed
line.

“I know. But there’s no need. I already know where the child was placed. And I believe she
was placed well. I simply wanted to know who brought her in.”

“Oh.” She blinked, clearly unused to such a response. “Sorry…my mistake. I can provide that
information. What’s the child’s name?” She turned to open the file cabinet beside her.

“Penelope Black.”

Janice looked back at him, bewildered. “I remember her. She was very well spoken and
behaved.”

“Yes. I’ve had the pleasure of speaking with her. She is quite bright.”

“Alright let me see…one moment.” She paged through folder after folder. “Ah yes. I’m…
hmm. Is there an issue?”

“There is - in how the wellness checks have been proceeding. I’m just checking in to ensure
there weren't any issues in who brought her in.”

“She was brought to us by Mafalda Hopkirk.”

“Hopkirk?” Kingsley leaned forward. He knew the name in passing anytime he needed to
visit the Improper Use of Magic Department. “A ministry employee brought her in?”

“Yes. Poor girl was found in the atrium, stranded and a right mess with obvious markers of
abuse.” Janice frowned.

“I see.”
“Was there anything else you needed?”

“I understand placement is usually attempted to next of kin first, why wasn’t it for Penny?”

“I…” Janice frowned and then she leaned forward to look around. “I’m not in trouble am I?”

“No, no. As I said, I’m merely curious — and this will remain…off the record.”

Janice chewed her bottom lip before leaning forward and whispering. “It came as a
suggestion from higher up the chain, so to speak.” Janice revealed.

“Your superior?”

“No…rather, from a different.”

“That’s cross departmental interference.”

“I know, however, my superior approved it. So there was only so much I could do. And given
her surname…I didn’t question it much less fight it.”

“I see.” Kingsley frowned. This was certainly news. He’ll have to have Vance pull the memos
and why they interfered in her placement. “Thank you, that’s all I needed.”

He’ll also have to schedule some time to see Hopkirk, but he needed a reason for that.

The next day, while in the midst of writing up a request form for MACUSA’s files on Graves,
a Level 1 locked case dropped onto his desk. It was apparated there from the Records
department with a series of glowing runes in the front, that would be the authorization key he
gave. He grabbed it and the runes stopped glowing. The files would only open to him now.

Kingsley opened them, and quickly had to swallow once he saw this case was connected with
over forty other cases, all related to the various deaths and disappearances that were marked
as You-Know-Who’s victims and suspected victims.

“Merlin…” Kingsley whispered.

Daya Mota claimed to MACUSA — who reached out to the Ministry — have information on
the disappearances of five pureblood British witches over the span of seven years. All of
them disappeared in the same way. Their families testified that each witch had spoken to or
were seen with a tall dark haired and dark eyed wizard.

These were initially attributed to the many victims You-Know-Who’s targeted given the
chaos of the later half of the 70s with the War. But when descriptions came, they did not
match the verified descriptions of You-Know-Who. Additionally, those related to the witches
could not provide a clear pensieve view of the mysterious man. So the list of witches were
separated from the list of You-Know-Who’s victims pending further investigation. And when
You-Know-Who was defeated, Bones marked the case as unsolved at the behest of Minister
Bagnold. The case was locked away, until a year ago.
He needed everything MACUSA had on Daya Mota. So he began a request form for that as
well. But unfortunately, MACUSA could not relinquish custody of the information through
international Floo as it was part of an ongoing investigation in southern west America. But
what they could provide would come over with Fontaine when he arrived.

At the end of the week, Kingsley apparated to Heathrow Airport and entered the Wizarding
International Port Station. He made a beeline for arrivals. His gaze went up to the arrivals
board where a live marquee magically changed to indicate the most recent bulk portkey
journeys that would arrive. His gaze tracked toward the one from New York. It would arrive
in five minutes.

Moving swiftly, he flashed his badge to get around customs, immigration, and arrivals. He
waited not by the barrier or gate but rather right on the ground where they would exit the
plane once it arrived.

A minute, perhaps two, and a private jet that looked like it could roughly fit twenty
passengers appeared in the sky. Not as if it were flying, landed, and taxied over, but rather as
though it popped into existence in front of him. The plane’s door opened and a stream of
passengers came out and into the terminal.

Kingsley cast a spell, spelling out Pascal Fontaine midair. He wasn’t sure what he expected
but a short partial goblin wizard with darker skin than Kingsley, bright green eyes and short
dreadlocks, was not it.

“Fontaine?” Kingsley greeted.

“Shacklebolt.” The shorter wizard’s voice was even and his face stoic.

“Please call me Kingsley,” he offered.

Fontaine grunted, and nodded, yet did not offer the same.

“Have you anything to declare?” Kingsley asked.

“My wand. I know how your Ministry distrusts my kind with wands.” Fontaine grunted and
bustled forward.

“Even though you’re with MACUSA?”

“Especially so.” Fontaine grumbled and went through the process at customs. “I’ve my
special license for it.”

“Is that why it took you three days to arrive?”

“Bureaucracy at it’s finest.” Fontaine grumbled as he slipped his papers away into his jacket.
Most American wizards didn’t wear robes, but rather short jackets.

“Is this your first time in England?” Kingsley asked as they walked out of the port.

“Presume it is.”
“Then I’ll side-along apparate you to your Inn—”

“That will be for later. I’m ready to begin the investigation now.”

“Uh.”

“Take me to see the bodies.”

“Very well.” Kingsley nodded. “Ready?” At his nod, they apparated.

The bodies were still with the muggles. Orchestrating their return to Ministry custody was a
nightmare given how many muggles knew about them. It was better to wait until the case was
completed and then family could be informed.

Kingsley and Pascal walked into Scotland Yard, appearing the image of smartly dressed
muggles. Taking lead, Kingsley requested Officer Greyback.

Just like he hadn’t expected Fontaine’s appearance, Greyback was also a bit of a shock. She
was a tall, broad shouldered, barrel of a woman with striped vitiligo and scars along her
exposed skin and a long ginger braid behind her. She wore the Yard uniform, with a
shortsleeved shirt under a vest, with a tie, and hat. But she wore a set of dark gloves that set
her apart from her fellow officers.

“Keesa Greyback?” Kingsley asked.

She pinned him with an eerie look. The shade of her amber eyes seemed to shift, pupils
dilating in a way that wasn’t entirely perceptible - and yet she saw something that muggles
didn’t. She nodded. “Shacklebolt and…” She eyed Pascal. “Fontaine. I trust you’re here
about the bodies?”

“We are.”

The Coroner’s Office was a few blocks away from the station, but Greyback got them in
without notice and alone. With the bodies laid out, Fontaine was quick to first confirm the
identity of Inigo Graves.

“Damn. That’s him.”

“You seem distraught.” Keesa asked.

“He was our best OSA.”

“OSA?” Kingsley didn’t know the term.

“Operations Specialist Auror.” Fontaine didn’t elaborate further as he pulled the sheet further
down Graves’s body, revealing his chest and the smattering of tattoos he had.

At Kingsley’s continued confused look, Keesa explained. “American Aurors who spy on
other countries. Much like the Ministry’s Independent and Intelligence Aurors.”
Fontaine scowled. “How does a midling know that?”

Keesa shrugged. “Many pots, many hands.”

Pascal gave her the evil eye before moving onto Daya Mota.

“What about her?” Kingsley gestured to Daya. Again Kingsley was struck by how familiar
she looked.

“She was an asset.” Fontain explained and pulled the sheet down to reveal more tattoos. One
of which was the exact same one as on Inigo Graves. That got all their attention.

On the chest, across their sternums was the same zipper tattoo.

“What is that?” Keesa stepped forward.

”Smuggler tattoos.” Fontaine explained.

“We’ve heard about these.” Kingsley eyed them. “Never seen them…so crudely done.”

“Daya got hers years ago, in Cárcel de Agua.” Fontaine explained. Cárcel de Agua was the
Latin American Magical Prison, much like Azkaban, but located in the Bermuda triangle.
“Marked her as a mule.”

“For drugs?” Greyback asked.

“No.” Fontaine shook his head. “Contraband and precious minerals.”

“And his?”

“He was undercover. It’s why he was chosen as her escort, so as not to raise any flags.”
Fontaine explained.

“Fontaine…” Kingsley narrowed his gaze. He needed more information than that. Fontaine
flicked his gaze toward Greyback. Kingsley understood. He’ll give it, but not in front of the
midling.

Fontaine brandished his wand over Grave’s body, tapped at the top of the zipper then at the
bottom. The tattoo came to life, unzipping. The skin parted, the edges in the shape of the
zipper teeth. It was just enough for a hand to fit. Fontaine reached in and pulled out a small
notebook, bundle of papers, and a small bag. He opened the bag and pulled out a coin,
muttering an anti-portkey spell.

“Emergency portkey. All undercover Aurors have one. Shame he couldn’t get to his.”
Fontaine pulled out a bag from his jacket and set all items into it.

“What about hers?” Keesa looked curiously at Daya’s tattoo.

Fontaine straightened his posture and looked between them. “I’m going to need you both to
step out for a moment. What she’s carrying is part of an active smuggling operation.”
Kingsley looked at Keesa and they exited the room. It didn’t take long, but soon Fontaine
joined them.

“Alright, that’s all. Unless you needed to examine them, Kingsley?” Fontaine asked.

“No sir. I read the Examiner’s report.”

“Alright then. Let’s look at the safehouse.”

“Safehouse?”

“The…flat they were using.”

“It’s been cleared out.” Keesa explained.

“Was it magically examined?” Fontaine asked.

“Yes, though…if there was anything like those tattoos meant to be there, we wouldn’t have
known to look.” Keesa said.

“Then it’s best we look at the flat anyway.” Kingsley mused.

“Lets get in my car.”

“Car?” Kingsley asked.

“You won’t be able to apparate there. Whatever Graves and Mota were doing there, they put
up anti-apparition wards.” Keesa explained as she led the way out.

The month of August started off relaxed until it came time to make sure she had all her
supplies, and not just for school. Clothes, toiletries, soaps, hair brushes, hair ties, towels, and
all the little things of life.

The trunk housed all her school books, except when Penny pulled them out to read
throughout the day to fill the time. Especially since Remus and Lyall weren’t taking her to the
Giggleswick Library anymore for the morning programs. Though they took her when she
wanted to get a different book, but they reminded her to make sure she returned them before
the end of the month.

The change came because Remus was always home now. He worked still, but she only ever
saw him looking over Ministry forms and papers he got from Gringotts. Both of which
weren’t exactly the most fun or interesting things to read. Not after spending all that time
reading Magical Tax law. She left him with it in favor of reading about spells and potions.
She read through the spell books up to Grade 5, because they were styled simply with drawn
animated illustrations on how to do the wand movements. She practiced them with a stick
from the garden. But as the years progressed, some wand movements built on each other.
Several times it referenced wand power from the Magical Theory and Transfiguration
textbooks. The way it was described reminded her of electrical currents. She’ll have to find a
more advance book to really get into it. Hopefully the Hogwarts Library would have one. If
not, it will definitely have to be a book she asks for Christmas.

Lyall took her shopping on the Full Moon. She bought more casual muggle-styled clothes to
wear on the weekends at Hogwarts instead of her uniform and they made sure everything had
her name sewn into a tag on them.

The last day of the month a grey-brown horned owl swooped into the cottage and perched on
the sofa. It held an envelope with what looked like a thick black ribbon with a stripe down
the middle.

“I suppose your Lord Black wants to wish you well before the train?” Remus retrieved the
letter from the owl, this time it didn’t squawk or beat it’s wings. It let Remus grab the letter,
but didn’t fly off. Not even after an owl treat. Remus checked the letter and held it out to
Penny

Mr. Remus J. Lupin and Ms. Penelope Black,

Lord Arcturus Black received a terse letter demanding explanations to Penelope’s

existence and legitimacy. It was wholly detrimental to his health to have convulsed in
mirth as he did. It has worsened his ongoing pox-induced wheezing cough. Please do
not engage with Narcissa Malfoy again, or I fear Lord Black’s illness may quicken to its
conclusion with continued mischief.

He sends his well wishes on your way to Hogwarts, Penelope. He gifts you and Mr.
Lupin the owl that delivered this missive. Her name is Athena and she is from a
privately owned Owlery that specially bred her for her beauty, intelligence, and speed.
Hopefully this will assist in speedier privileged communication. A dispensation has been
sent to your accounts at Gringotts to pay for Owl care and feed, Mr. Lupin.

Lord Black humbly requests a letter the day after your sorting.

Regards,

Yzis Scevar

Solicitor for Lord Arcturus Black

P.S. The tie is for Mr. Lupin for all Black related formal events. It will mark you as a
servant to a member of the Black Family.

“How…thoughtful?” Penny looked up and eyed the owl.

“Tie?” Remus questioned, and then they looked at the ribbon that unfurled itself to reveal
itself as a tie. He picked it up. “Well, I’ll add that to my dress robes.” Remus smirked.

Penny spent the day doing last minute checks, making sure all library books had been
returned. She had her wand neatly squared away in her trunk. School books and her extra
books settled in. When packing her clothes, Remus watched her roll each article tightly
curiously.

“It’s to save room.” She explained.

“Penny, the trunk extends.” Remus reminded her while laughing.

“Oh.” Her cheeks flushed and she hung her head. “Well now I need to refold them.”

“I’ll help.”

He did more than help refold. He ironed them so there were no wrinkles and organized them
into day clothes, night clothes, and at her insistence, active wear. She had more socks than
she cared to count, and seven pairs of shoes. Trainers, two sandals (one for the bathroom and
one for lounging), a pair of warm fuzzy slippers, work boots, dress shoes, and winter boots.
She had all her toiletries in a bag, with enough hair care bottles to last her two years. That
was at her insistence. She had no idea what the Highlands would do to her curls but she
wanted to be prepared for both humid and dry weather.

When everything was packed, her list checked thrice and Remus’s list checked twice, they
shut the trunk. There was a smaller trunk she had that contained one set of her uniform,
cloak, and hat and one book, notebook, and pencil. It would also contain her lunch for the
train ride, some snacks, and a small purse of coins in case she wanted anything off the trolley.
She had more money in the larger trunk in case she needed something from the school store.
The fact Hogwarts had a school store surprised her but it made sense. She had the outfit she’d
wear for the day picked out and already laid out. All that was left, was to go to sleep and
wake up.

Which is where the problem lay.

She laid in bed for an hour and couldn’t fall asleep. She tossed and turned, but she simply
couldn’t. Not even when she meditated.

Penny waited in bed until she heard the stairs creak, the lavatory door open, close, and open
again and then waited another twenty minutes before she pulled off her blanket and cracked
her door. She looked across the hall toward Remus’s room. Padding across softly, she
knocked. A second, five, ten and the door opened to Remus in his night clothes with a pair of
glasses pushed up to his hair. He smiled down.

“Can’t sleep?” He asked with a growing smile.

Penny shook her head.

“Alright, come in.”

“I didn’t even ask.”

“No, but I couldn’t sleep the night before my first Hogwarts express train, either.” Remus
chuckled.

Huffing, Penny doubled back and grabbed her pillow and ran to his bed. Remus pulled the
blankets back and sat back against his propped up pillows. Penny fluffed up her pillow and
set it next to where his would be and climbed under.

Remus settled in beside her and grabbed the book he’d been reading off the side table. Not
two pages in and Penny spoke. He expected it.

“Were you scared?”

“I was. But I was also incredibly excited.” Remus used his left hand to stroke her hair back.

“I hope I do well in my classes.” Penny mumbled.

“I have every confidence you will.” Remus assured. “You’ll also make friends.”

“Hmm maybe.”

“Maybe?”

“Well…I’ve already got Neville.”

“And you’re fine with having only one friend?”

“If I have more, I hope they’re older students. So they can help me with classwork.”

“So academically inclined.” Remus grinned. “I’d say that’d make you a Ravenclaw, but I
have known extraordinarily studious Gryffindors.”

Penny shifted closer to his side. He felt her pull on the fabric of his shirt. “What if I’m sorted
into Slytherin?”

Remus stilled.

“You won’t hate me…right?”

Sirius and James threw the Jelly-leg hex and grease charm at their target, a Slytherin
boy.

He simultaneously tripped, flopping forward as his shoes slipped on the greased stairs.
His textbooks clattered down and he barely managed to stop himself falling off the
moving stairs.

Shaking off the hex, he glowered up the stairs as Sirius and James descended calmly.

Peter swept up one of the books he’d been holding, a worn and used potions textbook.
“Give that back!” The boy seethed.

Remus was behind them, back turned to their shenanigans as he looked out to ensure no
one else climbed the moving stairs. He looked back in time to spot the Slytherin pulling
his wand from his pocket. Remus quickly cast a Sweaty-Fingers hex at him, making him
lose grip of his wand, leaving him defenseless to them.

“Thanks, Remus.” Sirius grinned at him

“You’ve really got to keep better watch.”

“Why do that when you’ll always have our backs.” Sirius languidly leaned against the
railing.

“Are these your notes, Snivellus?” Peter taunted, shaking the old potions book. “What’s
this…” He opened it fully, eyes hungrily reading the scrawling notes in the margins.

“GIVE IT BACK!” An unrestrained burst of magic lashed out, sending the book
toppling over the railing.

“Hey!” Sirius glowered and jumped down the final step. “He wasn’t done reading that.”

“Yeah I wasn’t!” Peter pouted.

“And really? Accidental magic? At your age?” James tutted as he joined Sirius.

“A bit like wetting the bed.” Remus tossed out with a grin as he finally joined them,
unpinning his Prefect badge and slipping it into his pockets.

Severus backed away from them, looking behind him at the approaching landing the
stairs would dock at.

“Don’t you dare think about it.” Sirius raised his wand, but Snape ducked and jumped.
But he didn’t make the leap. Snape slipped down, descending down the stairwell tower.

“Shit!”

“Lev—levicorpus!” Peter shouted the unfamiliar spell at Severus, and he was hoisted
upside down by his legs.

“Nice one Peter!” Sirius laughed as Severus kicked in the air.

“Why do you hate me?” Severus asked, face reddening with pooling blood and anger.

Sirius raised a brow at the question and looked at James to answer.

“It’s simple really.” James shrugged. “Because you exist.”

Sirius snickered. “Get him into the corridor, Peter. Remus, get his books.” He rotated his
wrist. “I’ve got an idea.” He grinned.
 It was a grin Remus remembered too well. It taunted him in his sleep, shamed him. The
things he did just to impress his friends, to impress Sirius and James. And why? Just because
their victims were in Slytherin, or dared to do better than them in class, or looked at any girl
Sirius and James had their eye on.

“I won’t hate you.” Remus answered Penny, brushing her hair back. “There’s nothing wrong
with sorting into Slytherin.” He said it because he believed it. Even if he hoped she didn’t end
up in Slytherin, because if there were any students that took up the Marauders’ mantle, Penny
would be targeted.

Chapter End Notes

HEY GUYS! So I'm still waist deep into my busy season at work - and thus I'm
subjected to crunch every week. It should die down by June and I'll be able to relax and
write a bit more consistently. This weekend because of some holiday my company
observes, I had a short reprieve, affording me some time to actually revisit chapter 15
and considering my options.

Originally it was going to be an entire chapter from Kingsley's pov, but I wanted to draw
out the investigation a bit. Magic Police Procedural is an interesting concept. If only I
wasn't so shite at procedurals. Either way this is part one of the investigation.

Decided to also add in Penny and Remus packing for the Hogwarts Express as well, just
as a treat.

Anyway, what parts did you guys like? What bit of lore that I introduced here was most
interesting? What do you think will happen with the investigation? What about on the
Hogwarts Express? Who do you think Penny will sit with on the train?

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 The School Year Begins (finally)
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Waking up with a child curled up against your chest was an experience Remus had only
somewhat experienced once. Ten years ago, he’d held a napping Harry Potter. He was small
and had left a drool stain on his shirt, but Remus had been entirely aware during his entire
nap before he handed him off to Lily.

What he was experiencing was similar but different. It was a level of affection and trust he’d
never expected he could ever have. His arms and body curled around Penny to protect her
from the fitful sleep she had. His presence calmed her. He only wished he had done this
before, because now that he’d experienced it, he was going to miss it while she was away at
Hogwarts.

Remus didn’t wake her up at six, nor seven. He let her sleep in, given how late she drifted off
she needed it. He brushed his nose into her curls and breathed in, dedicating her scent to
memory. Not that he hadn’t already. The wolf was good for those sorts of things. But this was
different. He was using his own senses, not heightened by the full moon, to do it. She
smelled different while relaxed and asleep. Most people’s scents changed based on their
stress levels and Penny’s scent even while sequestered away in her room that first full moon
had been laced with panic.

His bedroom door opened, and Remus could smell his father.

“Shhh.” He held up one finger to make sure his father understood that Penny was still deep in
sleep.

“You two look so darling.” Lyall whispered, and then raised the camera up above.

Remus wanted to groan, but he could only smile as his father took a picture. The camera bulb
flashed and it clicked loudly. Penny stirred from the noise. No matter what Remus did now,
she was awake.

“What time is it?” she yawned.

“Quarter to eight,” Lyall answered softly.

Remus smirked as her brows furrowed and she pressed her face further into his night shirt,
trying to chase the sleep and dreams they’d roused her from. “You have to get up.”

“Five more minutes.” Penny whined.

“Now now, get ready so you can eat a good breakfast. We’ve less than three hours until your
train leaves.” Lyall took on the role of responsible adult. Remus was glad for it, because he
was just about to cave, and he would have again and again if she kept asking for more time.
“So stupid we have to go all the way to London when we’re so far north already.” Penny
grumbled rolling over and sitting up.

Remus ruffled her frizzy bed hair. She whined, swatting his hand. “Stooop, you’re going to
make the tangles worse.”

“I’ve got a charm for that.” Remus grinned and ruffled her hair even more.

Another flash pulled Penny completely out of grogginess. Lyall grinned as he held the
camera.

“You took a picture of me?”

“I did.”

“While I look like this!?” Penny gasped. “Ugh!” Penny climbed out of bed. A stream of
Spanish spilled out, thankfully none of it were swear words. With an annoyed tone and how
she held her hands up over her face, Remus could guess the meaning.

“Its for memories and the scrapbook.” Lyall defended himself. “I did the same for Remus at
your age!”

“I don’t think she appreciated the ambush.” Remus laughed as he got up and prepared to get
ready. His father went downstairs to cook and prepare Penny’s train ride lunch. When Penny
was in the shower, he pulled one of the blankets from his bed, folded it neatly and put it into
an enchanted bag. His father did the same when he first went to Hogwarts, anticipating he’d
have a hard time falling asleep. He wanted to do the same for Penny. So she’d have
something familiar in another new environment. He put it into her trunk next to her
nightclothes with a note.

Remus slipped into the lavatory as soon as Penny was done, surprised when the lavatory
wasn’t as clean as it normally was when she finished.

“Wait wait! I’ll clean it!” Penny shouted, knocking on the door.

“Go get ready. Don’t worry about this.” Remus shooed her to her room to finish up. She
didn’t fight him, not today; clearly, she was nervous.

He showered and dressed quickly and checked on her. She was trying to dry her curls without
making them frizzy. A process he’s watched her do by hand before. “Allow me.” He stepped
in and brandished his wand. Remus had asked Morowa for some advice on styling curly hair.

“Um.” She hesitated.

“Don’t worry, I know what you want. ringlets, right?”

“Or close enough.”

He had her lean over and with a quick drying and glossy hair charm, her hair dried into crisp
shiny curls that bounced back when pulled. Penny threw her hair back and touched the curls
with awe.

“I’m going to want those spells.” Penny grinned.

“You should owl Morowa, I got them from her.” Remus pulled another curl up. Penny wore a
white headband to keep the mass back, pulling a few curls front to frame her face. It was an
incredibly darling look and made him want to pinch her cheeks. He reached out to do it, but
she smacked his hands. “Just one pinch?”

“No!” Penny sniffed, backing away as he poked her side making her laugh. She jumped
further away and held a finger up at him with a playful glare. “Bad puppy!”

“Oh? I’m a bad puppy?” Remus grinned and pounced, picking her up and peppering her
cheeks with kisses. Her giggles were delightful, and he set her back down. “All ready?”

She looked around her tidy room and nodded. Breakfast was a simple light affair. Nothing
too heavy. Tea, fruits, and scones. They let Athena out to fly, apparated with her trunk, and
took out his truck to drive to the station.

They were early. But he took the time to explain how to get onto the platform. He watched
Penny stare at the platform before running right for it with her trunk on the trolley. He
watched her pass through the barrier and then followed with Lyall.

They had thirty minutes, Lyall took pictures of her, her and Remus, and then handed the
camera to him to take a picture. They even got a station attendant to take one of them
together.

And then came the goodbyes. Remus did not want to let her go long enough to hug Lyall, but
he did. But quickly after her, he pulled her in for another hug, with multiple kisses. He held
her tightly in his arms and muttered secrets of the castle. Secrets the marauders had
uncovered and discovered. The phrase for the one-eyed witch passage, which turrets had
special enchantments that made for excellent study rooms, and how to get into the kitchens.
And if she found a parchment that spat insults when asked to reveal itself - to owl him.

With her trunk loaded into the storage carriage, Penny walked through the train with her carry
on in search of Neville. She opened one compartment to see Draco, three other boys, and one
girl. “Oh, hello cousin.” She drawled but didn’t let him reply as she snapped the door closed.
She kept searching.

She passed by a set of Indian twins who were leaning out their window, speaking in a
language Penny didn’t understand. She spotted Ernie MacMillan, Terry Boot, and Nerys
Orpington. She stumbled into Esla Okyere and Axel Shacklebolt, who were on their way to a
compartment with Esla’s Gobstones club. She approached a couple of red haired pale skinned
twins with dusty grey robes and a black dreadlocked hair and dark skinned boy holding a
very large tarantula.

They dropped the spider on passing girls’ head, cackling when they screamed and swatted
and ran. As Penny got near they tried with her, but Penny simply reached up and grabbed it
delicately, “Ooh a spider!” she cooed.

“You’re not scared of her?” The boy gasped.

“No, she’s adorable!” She grinned and pet the back of the spider’s abdomen.

“Wicked, I’m Lee Jordan.”

“And we’re-”

“Fred and George.” She interrupted. “Heard you on the platform, you’re very loud. And
obnoxious.” She stated matter-of-factly at the twins who were almost offended, until they
grinned. One of them propped an elbow on her head. “Rude.”

“Wittle firstie thinks she can be smart with us, Gred.”

“Someone has to be.” She looked down at the spider in her grasp, “And that’s you! You’re
the smart one, miss spider.”

“You need to think real hard if you want to be messing with us.”

“Aw come on. Leave her alone. Not many firstie girls brave enough to grab River.”

“Oh her name is River?!” Penny exploded with delight. “Oh such a sweet River!” She cooed
excitedly at the larger than normal tarantula, tapping her palm to get the tarantula to move up.
“Anyway, have you seen a blonde boy? His name’s Neville and he should have a toad with
him.”

“Yeah, we saw one.” Fred began.

“It’ll cost you of course.” George added.

Penny looked away from them to Lee Jordan. “Well?”

“She’s ignoring us!” The twins grumbled. Lee grinned and pointed the compartment out for
her. She handed back the tarantula.

“Thank you!”

“Oy! At least give us your name!” George called after her.

Penny stopped in front of the compartment. “Black. Penelope Black.” And she opened the
compartment and stepped in.
Neville was in there with a familiar girl with blonde pigtails, Hannah Abbott, across from
him and another girl with straight dark hair.

“Hey Penny!” Neville sat up a little straighter. Trevor was in his lap seemingly relaxed, his
cage under the seat.

“Hey Neville.” Penny then looked at the other two. “D’ya mind if I sit with you lot?”

“I don’t mind, Penny.” Hannah smiled. “This is Bianca Pince. Bianca, Penelope Black.”

“Hi, call me Penny.” Penny waved. “Neville, can I have the window seat for a moment? I
want to wave goodbye to Remus one more time.”

“Sure.” Neville scooted over and Penny opened the window to stick her head out. She spied
Remus on the platform talking with Kingsley, Alastor, and Emmeline. The last two spoke
with a teen girl with a prefect badge who waved them both goodbye before getting on the
train.

“Remus!” Penny shouted, and Remus looked up from the conversation he was having and
beamed. She blew him a raspberry and then waved one last time before ducking back into the
compartment and sitting down.

“Isn’t that a bit embarrassing?” Hannah asked softly.

“What is?” Penny asked.

“You know doing all that.”

“No. I don’t think so. I think if you ever get a chance, always let the people who love and
care for you know you love them back. You never know when you’ll lose them forever.”
Penny stated.

“That’s morbid.” Bianca finally spoke. Her voice was gravelly from disuse. “But…true.”

Penny shrugged. “Anyway, have you guys already read your books? I’ve just about scanned
most of mine.”

“I have. A lot of it I didn’t really understand.” Neville admitted softly, feeling safe to do so
there.

“I’m sure once we start classes it’ll be easier.” Bianca assured him.

“I hope so.” Neville shifted. “You’re probably not worried, right Penny?”

Penny blinked wide eyed as Neville directed the attention her way. “I mean…” Penny smiled
awkwardly at the expectant looks from Hannah and Bianca. “I’m worried about some
things.” It’s true. She was worried about using magic. She hadn’t much experience with it
and while reading about it is one thing, but doing it is completely different. It’s like she
knows the steps needed to do a backflip, but doing one for real - she’d have trouble and
would need a lot of practice. “Like what?” Bianca asked.
“I’m real worried about flying.” Penny offered. “Like on brooms.”

“Erm…so am I.” Neville winced.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if flying will be my worst class.” Hannah admitted.

“Oh, come on, it’s not that hard.” Bianca looked between them exasperated.

“Says you! You’ve had a broom since you were five.” Hannah nudged Bianca.

“Are you going to try out for the Quidditch team then?” Penny asked.

“Oh Merlin, no!” Bianca laughed. “I like flying — not large, enchanted balls pelting my
head.”

“Quidditch isn’t that bad to watch.” Neville muttered. “My Nan and great-uncle Algie used to
take me to see the Chudley Cannons every season.”

“The Cannons?” Bianca made a gagging motion. “The Harpies are the best. Did you read
about Jones’s goal streak this past season?”

“I was at the edge of my seat when she scored the forty-first against the Tornados. Birch
almost got carded for the fourth time that match!” Neville enthused.

“Birch has always had a nasty temper.” Bianca snickered.

“Sounds like he was a real…birch.” Penny interjected putting an emphasis on the name.
Neville, Bianca, and Hannah gave her an odd look, clearly not getting it.

“A…tree?” Hannah asked.

“Never mind.” Penny sighed, deflating. “What classes are you guys actually excited for?”
Penny asked, trying to steer the conversation somewhere she - and Hannah - can actually
contribute.

Neville opened his mouth and Hannah cut him off. “Besides Herbology.” Hannah sent him a
teasing smile. Neville’s cheeks pinked and Penny and Bianca snickered.

“I’m excited for Transfiguration. I’ve always wanted to turn my gobstones into golems.”
Bianca pulled out a gobstone from her pocket.

“That sounds…complicated.” Penny stared at it.

“No. I collect mostly. There’s so many different kinds of gobstones based on the gem and
minerals, and then the kind of enchanted liquid and effects are all different too. I have one
gobstone that spits chocolate milk. They’re really rare.” Bianca enthused.

“What’s that one?” Neville asked.

“Oh this? This one spits out fizzy pumpkin juice.” Bianca squeezed the gobstone and it spit a
bright orange stream, that Bianca caught in her mouth.

“Huh, I had no idea there was a difference between them.”

“People who play gobstones usually collect the ones that are nasty anyway. I like the sweet
ones.” Bianca explained. “Here, want to try it?”

Hannah and Neville passed the gobstone after squeezing it between them, giggly at the
carbonation. Penny passed on it.

“Hannah?” Penny asked.

“You can’t say Herbology either.” Neville added.

Hannah pouted. “Fine, fair is fair.” She thought about it for a second before smiling.
“Charms. I always wondered how they enchanted the chocolate frogs. It would be stellar to
use the same enchantment on…cake or…or I dunno something else. Anything really.”
Hannah explained. “Plus there’s the cards to.”

“Cards?”

“You know chocolate frog cards?”

“Oh right. Speaking of, Neville don’t —”

“I know I know.”

“What is it?”

“I owe Penny a chocolate frog.”

“Ooh. I hope you get a rare card then.”

“Anyway, what about you two? Which class?”

“Defense Against the Dark Arts for me.” Penny stated with a grin. “I can’t wait to try my
hand at defensive magic.” And she really was. “I want to master spells like Expelliarmus,
Stupefy, and Flipendo.”

“Wow.” Hannah breathed. “How do you know about those spells already?”

“Yeah, even I don’t know those.” Bianca asked.

“I bought all the book of spells for each year and read them all. I was just so excited.” Penny
beamed.

“You read all seven years’ worth of spell books?” Bianca gasped. “You must read really
fast!”
Penny didn’t want to say the books were just written for children so it made reading them
easy. She only had a real challenge when she hit the year six and year seven books. “I had a
lot of time is all.” She downplayed it and then looked at Neville expectantly.

“Oh er…Um…I guess if I can’t say herbology…then. I think History of Magic?” Neville
shrugged.

“Isn’t that boring?” Hannah asked.

“Not really. It’s…fun to learn about what happened before and how it affects us today.”

“Plus, if you don’t learn from history, you are doomed to repeat it.” Penny stated with a grin.
“I mean that literally.” It took a few seconds before Bianca snickered. But Hannah and
Neville didn’t get it.

“At least someone gets my humor.” Penny sat back satisfied to finally make one of them
laugh.

“Wait —” Neville blinked.

“You know, because if you don’t pass History of Magic…” Bianca began to explain. Hannah
released a snort and eye rolled at Penny. Neville finally got it and groaned while shaking his
head.

From there the conversation went into what they did over the Summer as the train started up,
traveling them far from London. Bianca regaled them with tales of visiting the Magical
Library at Eaton. Hannah pulled out her chocolate frog card and showed off the ones she had.
Then explained how you played with them. Penny was amazed to learn chocolate Frog Cards
were a bit like pokemon cards, in that they used them to duel. There was a list of three iconic
spells each witch or wizard were known for, at least those famed for dueling. The other cards
were utility kinds, those who helped in potions would add a healing or poisoning effect to the
battles, and others would be obstructions in the faux magical duels between cards.

This was about the time the trolley came, Neville bought her a chocolate frog as promised,
and they all four had their lunch as Hannah explained the card Penny got and it’s benefits.
Penny got the famous Irish witch Cliodna, the discoverer of Moondew properties and was a
bird animagus and aided by magical birds who cured the sick while singing. Was it the birds
that healed with singing? Or was Cliodna able to heal with singing? Definitely something to
look up. If a phoenix could heal with its tears, what other methods of healing could birds do?
There was the Fwooper that caused people to go crazy, so maybe the opposite of it? Or a
cousin?

Penny slotted the chocolate card away, after Hannah badgered her with how she could use it
in a card battle and how once she gets enough Chocolate Frog cards, she could join the
Chocolate Frogs the Gathering club at Hogwarts.

“There’s…a club for that?” Penny eyed Hannah with incredulity.

“Yeah! I plan on joining. Will you?”

“Ehh…” Penny winced. “Depends on what other clubs there are.”

“Oh.” Hannah deflated.

“I’ll join it with you, Hannah.” Neville offered. “I’ll have to owl my gran to send me my
cards. I didn’t bring them. And I don’t really have that many...”

“That’s okay, I can help you with trading some of them.” Hannah beamed.

“I wonder what other clubs there are besides Quidditch, Gobstones, and Chocolate Frogs.”
Penny mused.

“Loads! My aunt says there’s a club fair after quidditch try outs, so you can see ‘em all
there.” Bianca answered.

“I hope there’s an art club.”

“I think there is. Oh I remember my aunt saying there’s a Wireless club.”

“Really?”

“Yeah! Might be interesting. I always did wonder how the wireless worked.”

“Probably something to do with transmitters but attuned to magic receivers only. Or maybe a
magic only frequency to differentiate from the frequencies muggles use? Otherwise Muggles
could hop on and listen with theirs. Unless it’s on the same frequencies but at a sound wave
only magic folk can listen to. Probably a set, can’t listen to the Wireless with any old radio,
you need one purposefully modified by witches and wizards…” Penny muttered, while
squinting in thought. She snapped her fingers. “Scramblers and descramblers! Of course!”
The other three quieted. Penny looked up. “What?”

“You know a lot about…that.” Bianca spoke slowly.

“I…” Penny looked from one confused to bewildered to confused face and then smiled. “I
like to read.” She shrugged.

“You’re going to have to share the books you’ve read with me.” Bianca stated.

‘Ah crap.’ “If I can remember them all.” Penny shrugged. Desperate to get their attention off
her, Penny asked, “What house do you guys think you’ll be sorted into?”

“I’m probably going to end up in Ravenclaw. My mum and aunt went there.” Bianca was first
to respond.

“Oh?” Penny leaned forward.

“My mother says witty and curious witches go to Ravenclaw.”

“They would know.” Hannah sat back and smiled shyly. “I don’t know which one I’d be
sorted into. Maybe Gryffindor or Hufflepuff.”
“I bet you end up in Hufflepuff.” Penny chimed. “You seem really loyal.”

“Really?” Hannah’s cheeks pinked.

“Yeah, and you’ve always been patient and dedicated.” Neville added. Hannah gave Neville a
shy smile.

Penny looked between them. She’d always liked Neville and Luna together, but she could
easily see Neville and Hannah.

“I hope I end up in Hufflepuff too.” Neville muttered. “I don’t really fit the other houses.”

“What about you Penny?” Bianca asked.

“Me?” Penny frowned, weighing revealing this. But she didn’t think any of them had any in
built prejudice. “Slytherin.”

“Isn’t that where a lot of dark wizards are from?” Hannah whispered. “Including…you-
know-who?”

“Not all Slytherins end up dark. You know, Merlin was a Slytherin.”

“Merlin?!” Neville’s brows rose high. “Really?”

“Yeap.”

“Oh wow.”

“I had no idea.”

“It’s in Hogwarts: A History, toward the back. It lists famous witches and wizards and what
house they were in.”

“My book’s in the trunk.” Bianca sighed, annoyed with herself. “I should’ve grabbed at least
one for the ride.”

“I have it in my bag, if you want to read it.” Hannah offered.

“Really?” Bianca gushed and the two chatted to themselves.

“I think you’d do well in any house, Penny.” Neville muttered while petting Trevor.

“Yeah, but I know I’m a Slytherin.” Penny didn’t say that every test she’s ever taken put her
in Slytherin.

“Is it because of your family?” Neville peered up at her.

“Nothing to do with that. I just know, up here,” Penny tapped her temple, “and down here,”
she tapped her chest, “I’m a Slytherin.”
It was about the time they changed into their school robes that Neville noticed he’d lost track
of Trevor. Penny got up to help him find it. She sent him down one length of the train while
she went the other way. She passed by the Prefect compartments, turned back and knocked to
ask if they’d seen one. After introducing herself, two prefects with Slytherin colors got up to
help after they nudged each other. They were Gemma Farley and Harvey Wilkes.

A third one tried to get up as well, but Gemma and Harvey dismissed her. Penny recognized
her as the one talking to Alastor and Emmeline. Was she a relative of theirs?

“We heard rumors about the youngest Black.” Gemma finally broached the topic.

“That’s you, right?” Harvey leered.

“Look, are you going to help me find the toad or just sit around and gossip?” Penny raised
her nose at them and narrowed her gaze.

“Don’t worry, we’ll help you find your toad, Miss Black.” Gemma straightened up.

“It’s not my toad. It’s my friend’s.” Penny corrected. This made them pause, sharing a look.
“Will you help me or not?”

“Relax.” Harvey stepped forward. “We’ll help. Where did your friend last see the toad?”

“In our compartment.” Penny explained. “My friend went the other way while I checked all
the compartments on the way here.”

“I’ll recheck those in case it went back that way.” Harvey offered. “Gemma, you and Penny
check the rest of the way.”

As a prefect Gemma was able to command other students out of the way, even jinxing a few
if they didn’t listen.

They knocked on each compartment, asked the students to look out. Penny got a good look at
more students. Some names passed between Gemma and the students, but she didn’t
memorize them. She was however surprised to hear the surname Prince amongst some of the
older students, a seventh year Ravenclaw.

They found Trevor close to the front of the train. Penny grabbed a hold of him, completely
grossed out by the slimy coating. Gemma escorted Penny down, thanking Gemma. She
returned to the compartment, just in time to see Neville accompanied by a bushy-haired girl.

“Thanks for trying, Hermione.” Neville mumbled.

“Oy!” Penny called. “Grab your slimy baby, please. Ugh.”

“TREVOR!” Neville rushed to grab him with one hand and hug Penny with the other.
“Ugh, Neville, please, the slime…” Penny wiggled away.

“Oh, sorry.” Neville winced.

“I’m glad you got your toad back.” Hermione interjected.

“Ugh…where is there a lav on the train? My hands are so gross.”

“Here, I can help you.”

“What do you mea-”

“Scourgify!” Hermione swirled her wand at Penny’s hands, and they filled with suds.

Penny yelped as the suds overfilled her hands and spilled onto the carpeted floor. “Thanks…
so much. For the soap.” Penny deadpanned.

“Sorry. Might have overdone it.” Hermione grimaced.

“Ya think?” Penny huffed and shook out her hands. “Don’t suppose you know Aquamenti?”

“I read about it, but I don’t know the wand movement for it. Hey…how do you know it?”
Hermione asked.

“I also read about it.” Penny shrugged. “Ugh, I need to wash up, where’s the nearest lav?”

“Down that way.” Hermione called. Penny made a beeline for the lav.

She thoroughly washed her hands and arms, trying to get rid of the slimy feel of toad. She
checked her reflection, the enchanted mirror complimented her hair style choice. Stepping
back out, she bumped into Draco and two of the three boys he’d been sitting with earlier as
they ran from the compartment they exited. Hermione looked cross at them and then the two
boys inside. It was then, Penny looked right at Harry in the compartment.

Unfortunately, he recognized her.

“I know you!” Harry chimed and stepped forward. “You were with Remus that day at Diagon
Alley.”

‘Shit!’ Penny swore mentally. “Uh…yeah. Hi,” she said stiffly. “And uh…bye.” She waved
and ran off down the corridors.

“You shouldn’t run!” Hermione’s voice carried, but Penny didn’t slow down. Once at the
compartment with Neville, she collapsed next to him.

“Everything alright?”

“Oh yeah, just our stupid cousin making problems and starting fights.” Penny waved off his
concern.

“Draco?”
“You should tell a Prefect.” Hannah suggested.

“Nah, I’ll leave it be. It’ll be his one free pass for the school year. Any trouble after today is
on him.”

“You’re a lot nicer than I would be.”

Penny laughed but didn’t elaborate on why she found it funny. It wasn’t nice because she
planned on giving Draco a very rude awakening in Slytherin.

As the sky got darker, an announcement was made that the train would be arriving. Penny
packed up her bag with the book and notebooks she’d had in there and the remaining candy
from the trolley. The bag had her name on it, so it would be delivered to her dorm with the
rest of the trunks.

The train slowed to a stop and they all poured out into the shivering cold night. A lamp and a
familiar voice boomed, “Firs’ years! Firs’ years over here!”

Penny grabbed hold of Neville and Hannah’s arms, Bianca clinging to Hannah’s side as they
huddled with the other first years and then followed Hagrid down a steep narrow path. When
they caught sight of Hogwarts, Penny joined in with the children around her. “Ooooh!” It was
breathtaking.

High on the mountain on either side, windows sparkled in the sky. The lights reflected in the
great lake. The castle was vast with many turrets and towers. One turret even floated around
another tower and then settled against the castle.

“Did you see that?” Penny gasped and pointed.

“See what?” Neville asked, barely able to keep up with the crowd.

“I saw it! It was floating!” Bianca jumped excitedly.

“And we’re going to be staying in there?!” Hannah gushed. Penny could not help but get
caught up in the excitement.

Hagrid herded them into the boats. Four to a boat. Penny made sure she got into one boat
with Neville, Hannah, and Bianca. Heads down at Hagrid’s warning, they finally floated
through a curtain of ivy and reached reached the underground harbor.

Penny shivered with excitement. Hogwarts, sorting, magic lessons all within her grasp soon.
There was only a brief pang as she already missed Remus, but she let the surroundings
distract her.
They climbed out and instead of a passageway or walking across grass in the shadow of a
castle, they headed for what looked like an old mechanical elevator that somehow managed
to fit all of them and Hagrid.

Only a few of the kids seemed to question it. Penny heard someone asked “How?” and so
decided to pipe up. “Undetectable Extension Charm, obviously.” Another student snorted,
and a few giggled. Penny didn’t bother to look at who, just clung close to Neville, Bianca,
and Hannah.

A short trip up and they filtered out, made a sharp right and up a few flights of stairs into the
courtyard. The hall in front of them had a large astrological clock that many students looked
up in awe of as they passed under it. They entered the entrance hall. Penny kept her gaze up,
seeing a tall black-haired witch swathed in green robes. McGonagall was exactly how Penny
pictured and yet also not. She wasn’t as old as Maggie Smith made her out to be, but her age
was ambiguous. Did wizards and witches not only live longer than muggles but age at a
different pace?

They followed McGonagall from the entrance hall into another. One side were the house
hourglasses, and then into a smaller chamber. Penny refrained from reciting McGonagall’s
entire speech about the houses before disappearing into the Great Hall. Penny said nothing
when the children speculated about how they were sorted. But she yelped when the ghosts
appeared. She’d forgotten about them! She barely got the chance to see if the Bloody Baron
was amongst them when McGonagall returned and led them in.

A familiar whisper described the Great Hall’s ceiling enchantment, but she didn’t care as she
watched the star filled sky. When they stopped moving, her focus shifted to the head table
where the professors sat.

Dumbledore sat in the center and to his right-hand side toward the end, was a turban wearing
man. Clearly Quirrelmort. Next to him was a sallow and sour looking man with dark black
hair and black robes buttoned up to his neck. Snape. She didn’t look at any of the three in the
eyes.

She tracked her gaze down the table and spotted Flitwick, the only partial goblin professor.
She spotted Kettleburn, on account of his prosthetics. There were a few professors with some
choice designs on their robes, but she couldn’t discern the details from this distance. One of
them was likely Sinistra. There were two portly witches. One kept looking at the Hufflepuffs
with a fond look, mouthing a few phrases and waving. Penny nodded, that was Sprout. The
other, Penny wasn’t sure. None of them, even the ones she recognized, looked like those who
were cast in the movies.

McGonagall set out a stool on the raised platform and put the sorting hat down. When it
finished its song, she addressed them holding a long roll of parchment, “When I call your
name, you will put on the hat and sit on the stool to be sorted,” she announced and read out.
“Abbott, Hannah!”

Hannah sat down. The hat’s mouth opened and announced, “Hufflepuff!”
McGonagall blinked, looked over the roll at the crowd of first years as she called out, “Black,
Penelope.”

Penny froze.

A rush of whispers from the Slytherin and Ravenclaw table but nothing so grand.

“Penny…that’s you.” Neville nudged her.

“Er, right.” Penny stepped forward. Briefly she looked toward the head table. Her eye
catching on Dumbledore who genuinely looked surprised and tilted his head at her. Then her
gaze landed on Professor Snape who’s complexion worsened upon looking right at her. His
gaze tracked her movement up to the stool.

She knew in every test she’d ever taken from Before she was a Slytherin. Even when she
wasn’t trying to get the result, she got Slytherin. But this was the real deal - the Sorting Hat.
Still, she was confident where she’d end up.

Climbing up on the stool, the hat fell over her eyes — shielding her view of the Great Hall.

‘My my, what an unusual child. But you’re not entirely a child are you, even if you look it.’

‘Figured you’d pick up on that.’ Penny sighed internally.

‘Of course, I would! No child has such tightly held emotional restraint and rigid sense of
responsibility.’ The hat spoke in her mind. ‘Neither of which will make your path any easier.
It may even hinder you.’

‘My path? What do you mean?’

‘Your path here at Hogwarts, where you will learn.’ The hat chuckled. ‘Eventually.’

‘That’s not comforting…’ Penny squinted. ‘…or helpful.’

‘My dear, my purpose isn’t to be helpful.’

‘Right, it’s to sort.’

‘And to sort I have to look inside you.’

‘Yeah yeah. You don’t need to do that. I know where I belong.’

‘Do you now?’ The hat laughed. ‘And where — ha — where is it you — ha ha — believe
you belong?’

‘Slytherin, obviously.’

The hat’s laughter broke into a cackle. The sound rumbled in her head as though it had a
cavernous chest from which to reverb.

‘Why are you laughing?’

 ‘Because I know exactly where to put you.’

‘Duh I just told you-’

“GRYFFINDOR!”

“WHAT?!”

Chapter End Notes

*CACKLING*

You all thought she'd end up in Slytherin. Even SHE did. But my plan has always been
for her to be in Gryffindor. Much to her horror and dismay.

It's my fun little crack theory that any student who tries to tell the hat where they belong,
even suggest where they don't belong, the hat puts you in Gryffindor. Neville wanted to
go to Hufflepuff? Bam Gryffindor. Harry says Not Slytherin? Bam! Gryffindor~!
Hermione wanted to go to Ravenclaw, bam GRYFFINDOOOOOR. And now here's
Penny, stating she belongs in Slytherin - GRYFFINDOR SHE GOES.

And why? Because you have to have some DARING NERVE to tell an ancient magical
sentient hat, whose job is literally THIS and the song, where you belong - or don't
belong. Ooooh you're going to Gryffindor. Like "HOW DARE YOU TRY TO TELL
ME HOW TO DO MY JOB!"

Before anyone brings up Draco. He would have waited to see where the hat put him
before going "MY FATHER WILL HEAR ABOUT THIS" if he didn't get Slytherin.

Penny being in Gryffindor does not make her life easier btw. **OMINOUS
FORESHADOWY LIGHTNING STRIKE**

P.S.: Pay attention to the name Cliodna. She'll come up again~

I took a mental health day today/yesterday from work due to the stress of work finally
getting to me and finalizing this chapter was SO relaxing for me. Hope you guys
enjoyed~
 First Day of Term
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The first night in Gryffindor tower after the Sorting feast, she couldn’t sleep well until she
pulled out the bundle Remus had left in her trunk. It made her miss him, Lyall, and the
cottage. But she was at least able to sleep. But even the exhaustion of the train ride and
excitement of finally being at Hogwarts did not change the fact she woke up at six in the
morning, like clockwork.

The girl’s dorm wasn’t much different from how she imagined the boy’s dorm. Though there
was a central grouping of sofas, armchairs, and a rug and table with a refilling tea set, and a
wood stove. There were three large wardrobes for the girls in this dorm to share, but Penny
simply used the end bar of the canopy to hang most of her uniforms and robes for the week.

Each bed had a canopy, headboard with an attached corkboard on either side. On the right
was a side table, on the left was a desk and built into the wall bookshelves. The bed had
drawers under on both sides.

She shared a dorm with Lavender Brown, Hermione Granger, Parvati Patil, and Esther
Strange. The other girl’s dorm for their year had Alison Blakely, Danielle Crane, Kellah
Hiddles, Sally-Anne Perks, and Alice Tolipan. Their names had been pinned to the door at
each room.

While they’d all changed into their pajamas, they chatted excitedly about the feast, the
ghosts, and the sorting. Penny opted to remain quiet and listen. Hermione watched the other
three girls carefully, listening and waiting. Penny could hear the ‘Well actually’ before
Hermione said it and corrected them about misconceptions about the ghosts. If Hermione
were a boy, she’d be mansplaining. Specifically, as a muggleborn. She was no expert, but she
spoke like she knew it all, just because she read one measly book.

Thankfully, Penny’s bed was one of the two closest to the door. Lavender’s was next to hers
and across was Esther Strange so she didn’t have to worry about Hermione’s condescension.

“Gosh I hope she isn’t like that all year.” Lavender muttered beneath her breath. Their desks
were next to each other. With a window between them, letting them look out at the Hogwarts
grounds.

Penny tried to control the smirk on her face. “I’m sure she’ll mellow out.” Penny set her
books onto the table and wand on the side table.

“Oh, you’re American!” Lavender gasped. “You’ve been so quiet, I hadn’t realized.”

“I didn’t feel like talking much.” Penny shrugged.

“You’ll be a much better improvement over…” Lavender looked at Hermione, who stopped
rearranging the central sofa cushions.

“We should move the desks here so we can study together and push the sofas against the
walls.” Hermione declared to the room.

Lavender and Penny shared a look as silence came to the dorm.

“It’s late.” Parvati stated. “I’m going to get ready for bed.”

“Yeah.” Esther stated. “I’m going to sleep.”

“Ditto.” Lavender chimed in.

Penny was the last one. Hermione looked at her with hope, eyes glassy. Under normal
circumstances she would have joined Hermione to move the desks, or at least explain why no
one wanted that. But if there was one thing she remembered, is that Hermione feeling left out
by the Gryffindor girls — not just the boys — is what drives her to that bathroom on
Halloween and becoming friends with Harry and Ron. She wouldn’t jeopardize that
formation by being nice to her this early.

With a forced smile, she shrugged and turned her back on Hermione to finish unpacking her
trunk for the daily essentials. A few minutes later, she looked back and saw Hermione had
gone to do the same, though her shoulders slumped.

But awake early the next morning, Penny didn’t waste time. She grabbed her toiletry bag,
slipped on her shower sandals, grabbed a towel from one of the wardrobes, and went to the
bathroom that the Gryffindor 5th year Prefect — Minda — had pointed out. The first and
second years shared a communal bathroom, so Penny would be sharing the bathroom space
with nineteen other girls.

The center of the bathroom was another circular room with four showers and a bench. Along
the outside walls of that inner room were sinks and mirrors. There were two corner doors that
led to two rooms with a sunken communal bathtub that could fit up to four people. It was
reminiscent to the Prefect baths in ornateness. Penny used the toilet then went right for the
shower and eyed the assortment of knobs.

“Holy crap, what do they all do?” Setting her towel on the hook by the stall and bag on the
chair, she began pressing buttons. A waterfall like stream of water started, but it was searing
hot. She touched the knob next to it, and it cooled somewhat. Another knob increased the
pressure, another lowered it. Another knob changed the flow type from waterfall to circular,
to pulsing.

Penny stared at the pulsing option, and eyed the shower head, wondering if it was detachable.
Because she was sure that would come in handy in her fourth - maybe third year. Coughing,
she pressed another bottom and hot dry air blasted up from the floor, spraying her and the
ceiling with water. She turned that one off quick. “Right…dry blast…no.” Finding the right
setting, she showered and untangled her hair in the hot water.
Once done, she turned off the shower and stepped out, surprised as a wave of suds dropped
from the ceiling into the stall, coating every surface, followed by water and a blast of air -
leaving it as clean as she’d stepped into it. Well now that was handy.

She eyed the communal bath doors. She’ll have to try that out on the weekend. In front of the
mirrors and sinks, she finished off her routine before walking into the dorm room, just as
another first-year girl was walking out with a yawn. It was Sally-Anne.

Sally-Anne blinked. “I didn’t realize anyone else would wake up early.”

“Yeah, it’s so quiet.” Penny waved as she went to her bed and got dressed in the uniform and
finished drying and styling her hair - this time in a large braid. A spritz of anti-frizz product
and she tied it off with a Gryffindor red bow. The uniforms she’d gotten from Madam Malkin
had magically changed the solitary black of the jacket into a charcoal and light grey tartan
pattern with a house crest and the socks, ties, scarves, bows, and inner lining to her robes
became house colors. Tucking her wand into the wand pocket, she headed down into the
common room where a few of the older years were. Including a pair of girls and one boy she
recognized instantly. Their uniforms were slightly different colors. Still of Gryffindor colors
with a light red — not pink — blazer and a gold and light red striped tie.

“Good morning, Lee!” She waved.

“Oy, Angelina, this is that firstie I told you about.” Lee Jordan grinned, jumping up off his
armchair.

One of the girls shuddered. “How can you even touch a spider, much less hold one and pet
it.”

“Spiders are more scared of us than we are of them.” Penny stated.

“That’s what I’ve been telling them!” Lee voiced exasperatedly.

“Tarantulas aren’t really the best first spider to introduce people to them. You should have
gone with a jumping spider. They’re so cute. Their eyes are super big and glossy, and they
wear water droplets like hats! And some of them even do a mating dance by waving their
legs up.” Penny went off excitedly.

“A spider enthusiast!” Lee sighed and clasped both hands over his chest. “A firstie after my
own heart.”

“Maybe when you’re older.” Penny threw out without a thought and nearly kicked herself.

The two girls howled while Lee’s mouth dropped open in shock.

“Ho-ho! I am never letting you live this down Lee.” Angelina giggled.

“Turned down by a firstie!” The other girl giggled madly. “You… you are my favorite firstie
already. You’ve set the bar high for all the others.”

“Thank…you? I think.” Penny squinted.

“Name’s Alicia Spinnet.” She held out her hand and Penny shook it.

“Penny Black.”

“What brings you down here so early, and all dressed for the day too!”

“I wake up early.” Penny shrugged like it wasn’t anything special.

“Oooh an early riser. Don’t let Wood see, else he’ll take advantage and make you team
manager.” Alicia advised.

“Team manager?”

“Basically, the house quidditch team’s maid.” Alicia explained.

“It’s not!” Angelina smacked her arm.

“It totally is.” Alicia huffed. “Meredith specifically quit when Fred and George got on the
team last year. Their treatment was horrendous.”

“Okay, what Fred and George do, is not an example of the whole team.”

“Angie, there are only seven positions on the team, that makes them like… a quarter of the
team.”

“You’re purposefully leaving out the reserves. So really, they’re like ten percent.”

Lee gestured at the two of them as they continued arguing and rolled his eyes. “They’ll go on
like that for ages.”

“Ah well, when is breakfast served?”

“Not for another hour.” Lee mused as he sat back down, kicking his feet up.

“Pity.” Penny sighed and sat down in one of the armchairs and pulled out her wand.

“What’s that?” Angelina broke off from her conversation.

Penny looked up. “What?”

“On your wand.” She pointed at the little charm attached to Penny’s wand handle.

“Er…just a charm of sorts. Not magical or anything.” Penny muttered.

“Weird. What is it?”

“It’s a twenty-sided die.”

Alicia’s eyes widened and then grinned. “A twenty-sided die, you say?”

“Yeah…why?”
Alicia leaned over the armchair as Angelina and Lee groaned.

“You wouldn’t happen to be a player of OnM?”

“What is that?”

“It’s a stupid game.” Angelina tried to interject.

“It is not stupid!” Alicia looked back at them with a glare. “It’s Offices and Managers, it’s a
roleplaying game, and we use twenty-sided die in it to decide whether our actions are
successful and how successful they are.”

“Oh…so like Dungeons and Dragons?”

“Dungeons and what?” Lee and Alicia asked, confused.

Angelina was the only one who laughed. “Yes! It’s exactly like that, but about muggles.”

“I think I’ll pass.” Penny giggled.

“Darn. We could really use a fourth player. The last one played HR and the team has been
bordering on a fail state with a lawsuit.”

“That…sounds completely interesting.”

“You really think so?”

“No. Not at all.” Penny deadpanned. Lee cackled while Angelina rubbed Alicia’s shoulder as
she complained about not being able to finish last year’s campaign.

It was at that time a redheaded older boy came down, ginger curls combed back as neatly as
they could and skin freshly pink with warmth from a shower. His uniform was like the others
except for the jacket. It was black with thin red stripes in a pane pattern. On the left-hand side
of his chest, he proudly wore a prefect badge.

Penny watched him descend. All their uniform jackets were different. She hadn’t noticed it at
the sorting feast last night, on account of everyone wearing their robes. Did they have
different patterns per year?

The prefect ventured toward her. “Penelope, right?”

Penny nodded.

“I’m Percy. Did Minda talk to you yet?”

Penny stared. Minda Beckins was the fifth year Gryffindor Prefect who showed her and the
girls where the bathroom was.

“What for?” Penny was hesitant to say yes or no, not knowing what this was about. And
what’s more this was a Weasley. She couldn’t let her guard down around them. Even if Percy
wasn’t one to play pranks according to the books, just from the short interaction with the
twins on the train — she knew siblings sometimes rubbed off on each other.

“So, she hasn’t. Alright…well. I was wondering if I might have a word with you?”

“Am I in trouble?” Penny asked.

“What?! No…it’s only the first day of classes. But it’s a rather private matter. Could we—”
Percy pointed to one of the empty side rooms.

Penny walked in. The room was lined with bookshelves with a central cauldron station and
stove. There was a table that could seat four people. And four more armchairs and a lowered
table to one side. Penny sat down in one of the armchairs just as she heard Percy mutter
“Colloportus.” The door locked.

Penny stood, wand out and pointed at him as he turned. “Why did you lock the door?”

Percy raised his hands, bewildered. “Wha- I…I wanted to make sure my brothers couldn’t get
in here. They’re rather troublesome pranksters.”

“Oh.” Penny lowered her wand. “Okay.” It’d been an empty threat anyway; she didn’t know
any spells that would have protected her if Percy intended any harm. Not that she expected
him to, but a locked door set her on edge.

Percy regarded her before sitting across. “I wanted to check in, to make sure you’re alright.
After you were sorted —”

Penny winced; oh she knew she was going to regret her reaction.

“What?!” The applause from Gryffindor table drowned out her shout, but her horrified
face was enough to slow the clapping. Even more so as she pushed the sorting hat into
McGonagall’s hands and stomped to the table. She stewed, angry and unresponsive to
any attempt at conversation throughout the rest of the Sorting Feast.

She hadn’t been completely in control last night, but something had snapped in her at being
sorted Gryffindor.

“I’m fine.” Penny insisted.

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

“You didn’t look fine last night. And I want you to know, it’s not unheard of for someone to
react in a certain kind of way to their sorting. I know historically the Blacks are sorted
Slytherin, but is there…someone at home you’re afraid might take the news poorly?”

“Everyone at home will be thrilled.” Penny sighed.

“Then why the outburst?”

She’d have to answer something substantial and believable. She didn’t want to be labeled a
potential bigot, so she said the first thing that seemed reasonable. “I didn’t want to end up
like my father.”

“Your father sorted into Gryffindor?” Percy asked, surprised.

“Yeah, and he ended up joining Voldemort. Can I go?” Penny asked quickly.

Percy stared at her, pale faced, and shocked. “Uh, yes…you may.”

Penny eyed the door and Percy fumbled to unlock it before she slipped out back to the
common room which had filled with more early risers.

Used to waking up early at home, Neville was up at dawn. He stared out the window at the
highlands landscape before scanning across the dorm room. His bed was between a Seamus
Finnegan and the Harry Potter.

The sorting last night had been stressful, but ultimately, he’d been placed into Gryffindor
even though he told the Hat he wanted to go to Hufflepuff. At least he wouldn’t be alone in
Gryffindor because Penny had sorted here. Even if her reaction had been odd. Though he
knew the reputation of the Black Family, he supposed maybe she was afraid for that reason.

Even more exciting, Harry Potter was sorted into Gryffindor too! And then his bed was right
next to his! Neville had been so excited he started hiccuping. Though there wasn’t much time
to talk with Harry as they’d all got into the dorm stuffed and tired from the feast. They found
their beds and gone to sleep.

But now Neville was awake, and Harry Potter was right there. He gulped, staring at him
between the bed’s canopy. Slowly, he got up and collected his things from his trunk to start
the day. Breakfast was in a few hours, and he wanted to be ready to go and didn’t want to
miss any chance to talk to Harry — if he could manage.

After a few tries on doors, he found the lavatories, bathed, and dressed for the day and was
back in the dorms just as Harry was waking up.

“Good morning.” Harry greeted. “Neville, was it?”

“Yeah.” Neville brightened, cheeks tinging. Harry Potter remembered his name! “Morning.”
Neville set his bed clothes on the end of his bed.

“Um Neville… what do we do now?” Harry asked.

“What do you mean?” Neville asked.

“I mean…where’s the chores’ list?”

“Chores?” Neville asked. “There isn’t one.”

“Oh.” Harry looked around, nervously. “Well…okay.” He got out of bed, pushed his glasses
back up his nose and made his bed. “When do classes start?”

“Today, but we’ll need to get our schedules.” Neville recalled what his nan told him. “Our
head of house or the prefects will hand those out.”

“And breakfast?”

“In two hours. You’ve woke a bit too early if you’re hungry now.”

“Well it’s just… well I thought - ” Harry shifted uncomfortably. “That was a lot of food we
ate last night. And a lot of plates to clean. Is it all done by magic? And who does it?”

“I don’t really know. I know its magic.” Neville hadn’t considered how. He supposed house
elves, but then… that much work would require a lot of house elves. Even Ninny barely
managed to get everything done for his birthday. So, feeding these many students and the
wash? “I know someone we can ask. She’s read just about every book about Hogwarts.”

“Really? Was it that girl…the one who told everyone about the ceiling?”

“Who?”

“The bushy haired one. Hermione.”

“Oh, I suppose she might know too. But I was talking about Penny. She’s really smart.”

“Penny Black?” Harry perked up.

“You know her?” Neville sat down at the edge of his bed, Harry joining him on his own.

“I met her at Diagon Alley.”

“She’s great. She came to my birthday party. Gave Draco what for.”

“Draco? As in Draco Malfoy?”

“He’s not my favorite.” Neville rubbed his arm. He really shouldn’t speak poorly about the
Malfoys. His gran taught him better than that. But he felt like he could share it here.

A loud yawn interrupted his thoughts and Ron sat up in his bed, which was across from them.
“Malfoy’s bit of prat if you ask me.”

Harry giggled but nodded in agreement.

Ron rubbed his eyes. “What time is it?”

“It’s almost seven.”

“Seven?! You’re mad! Waking up this early.” Ron groaned and then flopped back down,
pulling the covers over his head.

“Looks like Ron’s not an early riser.” Neville grinned at Harry.

“Guess not.” Harry said. “Where’re the lavs- I gotta.”

“Oh here, I’ll show you. I asked the prefects last night.” Neville showed Harry where to go
and then lingered in the dorm. He pulled out the last letter he’d received from Penny that he
hadn’t been able to answer in turn. She’d written how she was buying various muggle items
she swore made taking notes easier and she’d grab a few extra for him too if he wanted them,
if not she’d have extra anyway.

Neville hadn’t even considered the best way to take notes, and Penny was already on it. He
felt wholly unprepared compared to her.

Harry returned refreshed and dressed. He sighed, eying Ron.

“Whatcha got there?”

“Nothing much.” He placed the letter back. “Um…is it true you lived with Muggles?”

“Yeah.” Harry answered easily, explaining further how he didn’t even know magic existed
until he got his letter.

“Wow, it must be all so different then.”

“It is.” Harry admitted.

Neville couldn’t imagine not knowing about magic. It’d been part of his life since he could
remember. Around him. So, for Harry to not have it at all, and being who he is. It was odd.
Weird.

Eventually Seamus woke up and then Dean, the two boys got ready. They chatted about what
they expected the year to be like, what classes they were excited for. The last to wake was
Ron who rushed off and returned in time for the prefects to check in on them to make sure
they were awake in time for breakfast. Neville filtered out with the others.

“Where’s Harry?” Ron asked, looking around before they got to the stairs.

“Er, he was just here.” Neville muttered.

Ron went back to the dorm. Neville lingered, catching a glimpse of Harry holding Seamus’s
sleeping trunks and folding them.

“What are you doing?” Ron asked.

“Tidying.” Harry answered.

“You don’t gotta worry about that. Come on.” Ron pulled Harry by his arm back out to them.
But Harry stopped him.

Neville didn’t get to hear what, as Seamus yelled up from the bottom of the stairs.

“McGonagall is handing out our schedules!”

Neville looked away from Ron and Harry and hurried down into the common room to find
McGonagall setting two stacks down for the first and second years and then handing a stack
to the various prefects already present. He glanced over the group, trying to spot Penny but
didn’t see her. She was probably still asleep or getting ready.

Neville joined Seamus and Dean as they looked over their schedules. They all had the same.

It was as they entered the Great Hall, Neville spotted Penny at the table already. “Good
morning Penny!”

“Morning Neville.” Penny shifted to make room for him on the bench and he happily took
the seat. Seamus and Dean sat on the other side. And that’s when the girls in their year, the
second years, and other first years bombarded them with questions about Harry.

“You saw him, right?”

“Is it true? Does he really have the scar?”

“Did you see it?”

“I heard he went to live with muggles.”

“I bet he’ll be amazing in Defense Against the Dark Arts! He took out You-Know-Who.”

“I hope I get to sit next to him.”

Neville, Seamus and Dean fielded questions and speculations in the brief moment until a very
loud sigh from his side made him look.

“You guys are ridiculous.” Penny grumbled.

“What?” Lavender asked.

“What do you mean?” Neville looked at her meekly. She looked grumpy. He’s only been
around her a few times, so he was a little worried she wasn’t like how she is in her letters or
the handful of times at Giggleswick.

“You’re all making a fuss over some kid.” Penny said between chews.

“He’s the boy who lived.” Seamus spoke slowly, shocked anyone would be dismissive over
that.

“I’m aware of who everyone keeps saying he is, Finnegan.”

“Then you should know, no one could defeat You-Know-Who- not until Harry.” Alice
explained.

“Oh please.” Penny scoffed. “He didn’t defeat anyone. He was a baby!”

“Maybe it was accidental magic.” Kellah asked.

“Accidental or not, do you really think a baby could fight a full-grown dark wizard and live
to tell the tale?” Penny countered.

Neville frowned. Penny had a point. But it’s what all the adults had said happened. Unless
Penny knew something. Being a Black, maybe she knew something more?

“Then how do you explain how he survived?” Hermione asked.

“I don’t know how, but I know it couldn’t have been anything he did. Logically I’d assume it
was something his parents did to protect him. Some ancient magic or another.” Penny
shrugged.

“That does make a lot more sense.” Lavender muttered. “I mean my baby cousin barely
knows how to walk at that age. I can’t imagine a baby doing magic enough to take out a dark
wizard.”

“And how do you explain the scar? That’s where he took a killing curse!” Seamus jumped up
and pointed to his forehead.

“Codswallop.” Penny huffed. More of the students around her ceased their whispers. “I think
whatever his parents did to protect him probably left that scar as, I dunno…a rune or
whatever.”

“A rune?” Neville asked. He’d never heard of that before. “Er, Penny.” Neville froze, seeing
Harry and Ron approaching. She held up a finger.

“Like a rune block for enchanting. Maybe they enchanted a shield on him or something.
Either way, you should really be talking about his parents, not him. He’s just some kid -
nothing special.” Penny finished.

Harry and Ron stopped right behind her. Ron’s brows furrowed in confusion and Harry -
Harry looked relieved.

“What?” Penny eyed Neville.

“She’s right.” Harry spoke softly. Penny looked behind her, cheeks reddening as Harry smiled
at her. “I don’t even remember that night. I couldn’t have done anything. Not really.”

“You don’t?” Neville mirrored the others.

Harry shook his head.

“Uh- um…” Penny stuttered and stood up with her bag. “See you in class.” And she was
gone.

“What’s her problem?” Ron asked.

“Dunno.” Harry muttered, frowning.

Neville frowned. Why did she leave?

He finished eating and quickly made his way to the greenhouses for their first class. They had
it with the Hufflepuffs so he waved at Hannah as they were let in.

Penny was already in there, in the middle of tying her hair back. “Hannah! Hey, oh who is
that?”

Hannah wandered over. Neville looked at who followed Hannah and it was a sharp neatly
dressed looking boy with a hesitant smile as he looked around at the dirt and plants.

“This is Justin.” Hannah introduced.

“Finch-Fletchley.” The boy added with airs and held his hand out to shake.

Neville and Penny eyed it, sharing a look.

“Nice to meet you, Justin.” Neville smiled, moving to share a table with Penny.

“What sort of class is this? Herbology the schedule said.” Justin asked.

“It’s gardening for magical plants.” Penny stated.

“Gardening?” Justin’s brows rose. “My parents hire a gardener for this sort of stuff. Suppose
with magic plants, I can’t exactly do that.” Justin gave them a sheepish smile.

“You could hire a herbologist to manage your garden too.” Neville said. “My Uncle Algie
does it.”

“Oh really? Splendid. I’ll have to get my parents to set aside a plot for my use.” Justin
grinned as he pulled on the apron.

“You’re going to need special approval from the ministry. Especially on muggle land.” Penny
interjected. “Otherwise you’ll end up in trouble if you don’t properly maintain the plants.
Trust me, having Aurors at your door isn’t fun.”

Neville frowned. Why would Penny have Aurors at her door?

“Aurors?” Justin asked.

“Magic Police.” Penny explained and then was busy pulling on her gloves. The rest of the
class were doing the same as Professor Sprout took attendance.
Neville paid attention, but their first lessons were fairly basic even for him. Though Algie
didn’t let him really work in the greenhouse at home, he had his own plants he took care of.
But here, in the dirt and large pots, they were far more exposed to bugs and pests. Not that
Neville was a stranger to them.

Sprout went over basic safety, making sure they wore their aprons and gloves. Then handed
out a syllabus and taught them things Neville already knew. Potting, re-potting, weeding,
fertilizing, watering, and how to properly dig holes and prevent the very simplest of pests.
They’d be doing that all month, practicing on non-magical plants.

For the first half of the class, he worked with Penny who didn’t need explanations and was
silent as they worked. It was nice, as she made a vague gesture for a shovel, he handed it to
her, or she’d move the pot over for him so he didn’t have to lean.

And then they were instructed to remove pests from another section of plants. Hannah
shrieked and he looked over to see a bug had gotten into her hair.

“Get it off! Get if off!” Hannah huffed, waving her hands.

“Oh god! That looks revolting.” Justin blanched and backed away from her.

“I’ve got it!” Neville reached out and plucked the centipede from her hair and tossed it into
the bucket.

“Are they all gone?” Hannah asked.

“One second.” Neville stood up and examined her hair and then nodded. “Yeap all gone.”

“Sorry. Bugs just…” Hannah shuddered. “Gross.”

“It’s okay. I didn’t like centipedes at first either. So many legs.” Neville explained. “You’re
lucky that was a normal one. My first one when gardening was a venom spitting one. Still
have the scar from that one.”

“There are venom spitting centipedes?” Justin looked even paler.

“Er…yeah?” Neville stated simply.

“I think I’m going to be faint.”

“If you’re going to pass out, you should do it over here. We’ve already picked it clean of
bugs.” Penny pointed.

“Right…right.” Justin stumbled over. Penny grabbed his arm to steady him.

“You good?”

“I need to sit.”
Penny kicked over an empty bucket and forced him to sit. “Head between your knees.” She
pushed on the back of his neck.

“What-” Justin almost protested but as soon as he was, he sighed relieved.

“Gotta get the blood flowing back.” Penny rubbed his back.

Neville watched it all, at first worried for Justin but Penny reminded him of Algie and his
Nan with how she stood beside him. It was the same stance they took when he got sick and
the same way of bossing him around - not that he ever had much fight when he was sick.

“What’s all this over there?” Sprout asked, weaving between students. “Oh dear, you alright?
Shall we take you to the Hospital Wing?”

“I’m…I’m fine now. Penny’s been…” Justin looked up and closed his eyes. “Penny’s been
very helpful.”

“He got a bit faint when I mentioned venomous centipedes, Professor.” Neville explained.

“Well, better get used to the idea, boy. We’ve got a lot more nasties like that.”

“Oh god.” Justin groaned.

“Well at least it’s not blood.” Neville smiled.

“Blood?!” Came from a girl across their section. Her face paled and she fell over.

Sprout sighed, shaking her head, “Exactly like her aunt.” Sprout conjured a stretcher. “Well,
seeing as I’ve got to take her up, come with me as well Justin. The rest of you clean up and
you may be dismissed. We only have fifteen minutes left anyway.” Sprout left the greenhouse
with them.

“You’ve a hidden talent.” Penny joked. “Making people faint with words alone.”

“I didn’t mean to.” Neville felt awful, but the way Penny smiled eased it.

“I know. And that makes it better.” Penny giggled.

The next class was History of Magic, which blessedly was a lecture style class. Meaning all
four houses in first year piled into a large room with enough seats for all of them. There must
be about eighty students. It hadn’t seemed that many in the Great Hall during the sorting, but
Penny hadn’t really looked back.

After nearly missing the staircase to the third floor, Penny barely made it to the classroom
with a few minutes to spare. As did the rest of the first years following after. Penny needed
that Merlin forsaken map to traverse the maze and labyrinth of Hogwarts’ halls. Especially if
you didn’t have a good sense of direction. Which she didn’t. Penny sat with Bianca, Hannah,
and Neville.

Professor Binns came in through the wall and chalkboard. Following his entrance, the door to
Binn’s office opened and out came a young-ish man with large thick glasses, brown eyes,
shaggy red hair, crooked nose as though it’d been broken, and a clean-shaven square jaw. He
wore a too tight collared shirt and vest with brown slacks and dress shoes. He waved at the
class as Professor Binns introduced him as his teacher’s assistant who will grade any essays
assigned. His name was Callum Teague and he took attendance for Binns, flicked his wand
and a stack of syllabi flew to everyone’s desk.

Well, this was certainly a surprise Penny hadn’t expected. But it made sense a ghost would
need corporeal help.

A Slytherin boy arrived ten minutes after the class had started, out of breath. Binns didn’t
notice, but Teague did. A group of Slytherins giggled from the back. Penny sent them a glare
and scooted over, inviting him to sit. Neville and Hannah looked alarmed but didn’t say
anything as the boy sat down with a sigh.

“Thanks.” He muttered. After a quick introduction - his name was Wyatt Webb, the class
returned to listening to Binns.

Binns droned on about what was expected of them and assigned them reading before talking
about one of the origins of magic in the Kingdom of Bhutan.

Most of the class started to doze off, not Penny or the Ravenclaws, or — and this did not
shock Penny — Hermione.

When the lecture ended, Binns assigned reading and then floated out of the room as Teague
stood up and finally spoke, a very deep and throaty brogue came out.

Penny’s eyebrow rose. She bet he was really popular with the older years.

“From next week on, there will be lectures on Mondays, and this slot on Wednesdays will be
discussion, questions, and quizzes for the reading. Now with that, are there any questions
about the syllabus?”

When there were none, he dismissed the class five minutes early.

Penny didn’t flee this time, instead she matched pace with Neville and Hannah, Bianca, and
now Wyatt. It seemed the large group deterred Harry from approaching, because she saw
Harry walking instead with Ron, Dean, and Seamus.

‘Bullet dodged.’ Penny sighed and entered the great hall for lunch.

“Hey can we sit at the Hufflepuff table with you?” Penny asked Hannah. She did not want to
sit at the Gryffindor table if it meant giving an opening to Harry to talk to her.

“Um…” Hannah looked at the table and then at her and Neville.
 “Aren’t we supposed to sit with our house?” Neville asked.

“Yeah, isn’t that a rule? We all did for breakfast.” Hannah shifted from foot to foot.

“Why don’t we ask?” Penny pointed at an older Hufflepuff girl with a prefect badge.

“Um…scu- excuse me.” Hannah began tentatively. The Hufflepuff prefect looked at her and
then Penny and Neville with a smile.

“Yes? Can I help you? Do you need help finding your next class?”

“No-no. I was just wondering if…if it’s okay if my friends sit with me for lunch.” Hannah
asked, pointing to the Hufflepuff table.

The prefect looked pointedly at Penny and Neville’s Gryffindor ties and crest and then
smiled.

“Yeah it’s fine. You can sit at any house table for meals. You only really must sit with your
house for the big feasts.”

“Really?” Penny asked, happy with this development.

The older girl nodded. “Yeah, it’s in the rulebook. I think it’s the sorting, holidays, end of
terms, and end of year feasts you have to sit with your house. Outside of that, it’s perfectly
fine to swap out.”

“Thank you!” they chimed, quickly taking a seat at the Hufflepuff table.

“I’ve gotta get my hand on a copy of the rulebook.” Penny began, wondering what else was
allowed.

They had the rest of the day free except for study-hall, at least the Gryffindors did. After
lunch, they waved goodbye to Hannah and explored the castle. It was under the pretense of
being able to find their way to each class, but Penny wanted to find the locations to the secret
passages she could remember. They did of course avoid the third-floor corridor, heeding
Dumbledore’s warning.

Chapter End Notes

Oh hey what's this another chapter? Heehee.

Also a little bit of Neville's perspective.

Not much has happened here (hence why I didn't mind posting it so soon after the last
one), except to explore the more mundane aspects of that first day of classes. Stuff we
never saw in canon.
Also Penny is trying desperately to avoid Harry.

Next chapter will be a bit meatier though, I think... current count is like 7k words. But
it'll be the second day all the way to Friday, covering the first classes for Transfiguration
and my favorite Potions.

Also how would you guys feel if I posted a separate work as like a Reference guide for
Characters, Spells, and lore I've written for this fic?
 First Week of Term
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The second day of classes started much the same as the first. Penny spent the quiet morning
re-reading the Charms and Transfiguration textbooks. At breakfast she got mail. One came
from Athena, so she knew that one was from Remus. Another from a standard post Owl, that
one was from Lyall. An ebony and orange tufted long-eared owl swooped in, dropped a letter
and package before perching on the table waiting. Athena also landed right in front of Penny.

“Er…hello Thena.” Penny reached out a hand to pet the owl, tentatively - still unused to
having an owl. She hooted once and butted her head against her palm. Thena’s eyes closed,
plumage loosening and wings fluffing out but not batting. Thena released a low screech,
picked a piece of bacon and toast off the table, and then took off.

“You’ve gotten my post by mistake,” came a familiar voice. Penny glanced behind her to see
Draco, his lips thin as he eyed Arcturus’s owl.

“Pretty sure the owl knows where to deliver the mail.” Penny muttered.

“But that’s—” Draco bit his tongue. “You know whose family that owl belongs too. Mine.”

“And mine.” Penny lifted her nose with a grin. This incensed Draco but he did nothing, not
with so many Gryffindors listening and watching. “I’ll check the letter to see if there’s
anything for you.” Penny set aside her two letters and grabbed the ones from Arcturus’s owl.
She opened the envelope that was addressed to her and found another letter inside it. Not
reading the rest of the letter she found a postscript at the end stating to give the second
envelope to Draco.

“Oh, there is something for you here.” Penny handed him the letter. “Here you go.” She held
it out. Draco snatched it and glowered.

“What about the package?”

Penny eyed the letter. “Abuelito says it’s for me.”

“Abw-what?! What did you call, Lord Black?”

“What? He told me I could.” Penny shrugged. “Guess you’re not that close to him. Now if
you excuse me, I have some mail to read and breakfast to eat.”

Draco left in a huff, but not before nearly running into Harry and Ron.

“What are you looking at?” Draco snarled and stormed back to the Slytherin table.

“What was Malfoy doing here, Penny?” Harry asked as he sat next to her. That’ll teach her to
not come down alone.
‘Shit.’ Penny frowned. “Some of his mail got delivered with me.”

“Why’s that?” Ron asked as he sat across from Harry.

‘Ah crap.’ Penny wanted to get out of this conversation. “Because…we’re cousins.”

“Malfoy’s your cousin?” Harry gawked.

Penny didn’t answer, wondering if that would keep Harry away from her. She didn’t want to
talk with Harry, didn’t want to get involved with him. She might end up replacing
Hermione’s spot in the group if she did. At least not until she was sure they had become
friends and she had a solid plan for the horcruxes in motion. If the diary could influence
people to the point Riddle could control a whole body, then surely there’s some influence
even in that little sliver that was attached to him. Even if there wasn’t, she’d rather not risk it.
Especially not with Quirrelmort around.

She eyed the mess before her. Arcturus’s owl was still patiently waiting for a reply. Penny
looked down at the letter, appearing busy as she read the letter.

Miss Penelope Black,

Thank you for you speedy letter. Lord Black while not overly pleased with your sorting,
is begrudgingly accepting that at least you were not placed in Hufflepuff. I know not
what the politics are involving Hogwarts houses, though I personally find a particular
distaste to the Gryffindor name. Not anything to do with you of course, but to Godric —
your house’s namesake — wronged the Goblin people horrendously many years ago.

That aside, Lord Black has asked me to purchase a sufficient present for your adequate
sorting. Along with Hercules is a catalog. Please pick an item befitting of a young Lady
Black and I shall purchase and send it on behalf of Lord Black.

Signed,

Yzis Scevar
Solicitor for Lord Arcturus Black

P.S.: Enclosed is a letter for Mister Draco Malfoy. If you would ensure it’s delivery.
Lord Black did not wish to send two Owls and requests you write back what the reaction
of the ‘brat’ (his word choice) was. Additionally allow Mister Malfoy to look through
the catalog as well.

Penny grabbed the package and unwrapped it. ‘Oh great.’ She was going to have to track
Draco down and sit with him paging through it to send a message back. Pulling out some
letter stationary from her bag, she wrote a quick note that another letter will be sent with her
choice and to thank Lord Black for his generosity. She was about to roll it up, but added a
postscript: ‘I’ll make sure Draco’s choice doesn’t break the Black bank, as it were.’ She tied
it to Hercules’s leg and he took off. Hefting the catalog into her bag, she returned to her other
two letters.
 Penny,

I’m a little disappointed! I was hoping you’d end up in Ravenclaw, like I was. But
Gryffindor is just as good and now I can call you cub, my little lion cub.

Penny scrunched her nose but kept reading.

I bet you scrunched your nose reading that. I can just picture it now.

Penny rolled her eyes.

Anyway, lots of love, my little girl. Do well in your classes. I know you’ll be busy
expanding that little noggin of yours, so I don’t expect daily owls, but don’t forget me!

With all my love,

Your Granddad - Lyall Lupin

She smiled and folded up the letter. She moved onto Remus’s.

Penny,

Congratulations on sorting to Gryffindor! I am very proud.

I know what I said, if you sorted Slytherin, but I must be honest. I was worried you
would. You’re so clever, resourceful and ambitious, it was entirely possible. In my years
there were some rather vicious students who bullied Slytherin students, though they did
so with other houses as well. There was a particular prejudice against Slytherin and I
worried you would be similarly targetted if anyone followed their footsteps. Please don’t
become like them. I know the Gryffindor reputation makes one feel untouchable, but I
would be very disappointed. And please don’t fall prey to peer pressure either.

You’re an outspoken young lady, do not lose that. Set the example and show off that
insurmountable kindness. The same kindness that led you to comb through twenty-five
years worth of Goblin ledgers to help cousins you’ve never even met. Which, I never
told you, but when you said that I never felt prouder.

Now, if you have any questions about what I told you on the platform, feel free to ask.
The same for any advice for your classes. Oh and if Peeves gives you any trouble, I’ve
attached a list of spells that will keep him in check.

Love,

Remus

Penny smirked, knowing Remus was dodging telling her the Gryffindor students who bullied
others were him and the Marauders.

“Good news then?” Harry asked around a mouthful of eggs.

Penny jumped, having forgotten he was directly next to her.

“Uh yeah.” She folded the letters and put them away.

“Was that from Remus?” Harry asked, eyes wide with hopeful curiosity.

Penny hummed in the affirmative and contemplated not finishing her breakfast. Tuesdays
were a long day; she’d need the energy. Grumbling, she began eating, while trying to figure
out less obvious ways to push Harry away. She did not want to get looped into his sphere,
change things unintentionally, and end up injured or killed or killing someone.

“Has he…ever talked about my parents?” Harry asked.

Penny felt Ron’s gaze on her too, expecting her to say something. Even Dean and Seamus
peered over at her, curious about Harry. She didn’t want to say anything for fear of changing
anything too directly. So Penny did the only thing she could do. She got up. “I’m going to go
eat with the Hufflepuffs.”

“What- but Wa-wait!”

Penny didn’t stop and sat at the Hufflepuff table with Axel who greeted her warmly and
introduced her to the other puffs, specifically Ernie, Kevin, and Evan. She sat purposefully
with her back to Harry.

In Charms, aside from Flitwick falling off his book stack when he got to Harry’s name, it was
uneventful. Most of the students giggled and laughed, not Penny. Then he went over the
syllabus for the year and how his classes were structured. They’d do practices to learn the
wand movement for the section’s charm, do vocal exercises and training, practice
vocalization and pronunciation of the incantation - including the correct enunciation, and then
they’d combine it all to practice casting the spell.

Flitwick went over wrist exercises to prevent cramping when doing repeated wand
movements for practicing as well as assigned an essay, to be written in calligraphy, on why
wand movements were needed for spell casting. The calligraphy was important as it helped
with one’s wand movements, specifically in the more swishing and circling kind. It was also
useful in learning how to chain spells together for dueling as it added fluidity to it. They
wouldn’t even cast their first spell until the end of the month! Penny wasn’t the only one
bored, but Hermione sure hid it better.

Transfiguration at least proved a little more interesting.

McGonagall took attendance and then addressed the class. “Transfiguration is one of the most
complex and dangerous magics you will learn at Hogwarts. Anyone messing around in my
class will leave and not come back. You have been warned.” McGonagall turned and
transfigured her desk into a pig. A feat that was amazing and gruesome to watch come into
being. The desk and all its items warped into the shape of a pig and slowly changed color to a
brown spotted pink swine of the same relative size as the desk. “Now then, by the end of the
year, with hard work and dedication you will be able to perform this very same
transfiguration. It may not be to perfection but you will be able to do the spell.”

McGonagall flicked her wand at the board and the chalk floated to neatly write a long list of
characters. The characters were similar to Alchemical Symbols, but McGonagall called it the
Transfiguration Alphabet, used in Transfiguration, Alchemy, and in certain contexts
Arithmancy.

After which she broke down the transformation formula, explaining each of the variables and
the formula structure. She went over basic multiplication, division, and exponents. All
necessary mathematical skills needed to calculate the formula. The formula was:

t = ((w * c)/(v * a)) * Z30

t = intended transformation

w = wand power

c = concentration

v = viciousness

a = weight

Z = unknown.

Wand power had a separate formula that was based on the wand’s wood, core, and flexibility.
Viciousness was the magical numerical value, previously calculated over thousands of years
in the field of Arithmancy, for each object’s liveliness. For instance a dog would have a
viciousness of four-sevenths, where as a cat was five-eighths. A human, specifically a
magical human with no conditions or curses or mixed-being, was equal to one, but a vampire
was equal to ninety-eight hundredths. And for study’s sake, muggles had a one-halfs value -
though transfiguration of muggles was incredibly illegal. There was a lexicon for the values
of various objects as well. Tables, chairs, and other common furnitures were usually one-
thirds, or close to it.

Z is what they needed to calculate to ensure the transfiguration was precise. With Z put to the
power of thirty. Why the power of thirty? It’s a magical number to determine the amount of
magic needed to transfigure something or someone. Too much and you risk an explosive
reaction, too little and you get nothing. It was a kind of magic that necessitated precision.

Penny wrote her notes down carefully, even pulling out a highlighter. It’d been a long time
since she’d taken intro to physics, but this was sounding much like that. She hadn’t expected
there to be so much math involved in transfiguration, but it tickled the part of her brain that
liked solving equations and puzzles. She was intrigued. Especially the theory behind the
numbers. How were they measured? Why were wix the base point of 1? Was there anything
valued at 0? Why were muggles worth half a wix? Is it their magical potential? Does that
mean muggles could be magical in some way but it’s not recognized? What about squibs? Do
muggleborns have a different number? So many questions that Penny knew wouldn’t be
answered today, so she wrote them down to ask later.

There were only fifteen minutes of class left, when McGonagall flicked her wand and
matches floated to each desk. “For your first practical lesson, you will be transfiguring a
match into a needle.”

With a match in front of her, Penny began to input the numbers she knew, until she got to the
wand power.

A wand’s wood and core determined its power output. As most wands had dragon heartstring,
unicorn hair, or phoenix feather wand cores, the book provided the power for this. But those
who didn’t have those cores or woods, it required referencing the Whits of Wands Directory,
that listed known wand cores and wand woods across the world.

Penny raised her hand.

“Yes? Miss Black?”

“Professor, the textbook doesn’t have my wand power.”

“Ah yes, for those whose wand power is not listed, please come up to check the WoW
directory.” McGonagall had them line up. She pulled a large dictionary from one of her
shelves. The binding read Whits of Wands, a guide to the attributes of all known components
circa 1945.

Penny went first, finding the Ironwood number, then the core. But she paused. Alicanto
feather had a whole chart with different metals. There was a brief paragraph to explain.
“Alicanto feathers take on the metallic property of the last metal consumed by the Alicanto,
which changed the magical value.”

Penny didn’t know what metal the core of her wand was. There was brass, bronze, copper,
gold, iron, litihium, lyrium, meteoric iron, mithril, nickel, orichalcum, pewter… The list went
on, and those were just the ones she recognized. Metals that she knew as real, and some she
knew weren’t. At least not from the Before. She gaped at the long list.

An impatient sigh from behind her sounded and she wrote down the numbers for gold, silver,
copper, steel, and iron. She’ll start there. If it’s wrong, she’ll try the others.

Back in her seat, she plugged in the numbers quickly. The class was silent as they all
struggled to do the math. Not Penny. Numbers were easy. The problem was, she had multiple
numbers and she wasn’t sure what to do with them other than calculate for each possibility.

Looking around, everyone was still busy scribbling away, McGonagall moved around the
class, helping students with their calculations. She raised her hand and cleared her throat.

“Yes Miss Black?” McGonagall eyed her.

“Once we have the calculation, how do we know how much magic we’re pushing into the
spell compared to how much is needed to transfigure something? Is there a baseline?” Penny
asked.

“An excellent question. One’s baseline, as you said, in transfiguration is determined by this
very spell. The match to needle transfiguration is your baseline. Once you know how much
magic it takes to perform the spell, all other transfigurations are based on that.”

“But professor,” Hermione spoke whilst raising her hand, “you said if we put too much magic
into it, it could be explosive. Won’t that be dangerous?”

“That is precisely why we’re starting with a match. The excess magic will simply ignite the
head of the match and burn it.” McGonagall explained. “It’s best you don’t have the match
resting on your books or notes when you try the spell.”

The rest of the class went back to their calculations. Another five minutes and McGonagall
then drew their attention and taught them the incantation. It was based on the Greek word for
needle, Acufors. The wand movement was simple, a flick from one side to the other about
the length of the match. Then she had them attempt.

Penny pointed her wand at the match, spoke the incantation and pushed magic into her
hand…nothing. Not even a twitch. “What?” Penny huffed. She looked at Neville who also
hadn’t done it.

Taking a deep breath, she tried again. She pushed magic out toward her wand, this time a
little bit more. She wasn’t sure what the maximum felt like, but she was being very careful.
She didn’t want the match to burn.

Again not even a twitch. “Ugh.”

She tried again, feeling the force of magic flowing like a breath over her skin and forearm.
She angled her arm, remembering Neville’s words about pushing up instead of trying to lift.
Maybe she needed to direct the magic in a different way?

She focused on the magic, how it flowed through her. Instead of pushing it through her hand
to her wand, she pushed it up around hand, like she was directing water in the shower with
her arm.

The match twitched! One of the ends even glittered like it was metal! “I think I got
something!” Penny gasped and picked up the match, she touched the match’s point and
yelped as it pricked her finger. “Okay that was stupid of me.”

“At least you’ve got something. Mine hasn’t even moved.” Neville mumbled glumly.

“Keep trying, I’m sure you’ll get it.” Penny nudged him.

He didn’t get it, not before class time. The only student who did, was of course, Hermione
Granger. McGonagall assigned them a series of math problems, and to keep practicing the
incantation and wand movement.
Another Herbology class came where they learned about dirt, how to determine if it was
healthy or needed more nutrients, how to prepare it for planting. Fairly easy.

Then came Defense Against the Dark Arts. Penny was absolutely famished by that point. Her
stomach growled every few sentences that Quirrel said. Much to the enjoyment of everyone
else in class. It didn’t help the room reeked of garlic, which was mouthwatering to Penny.

“I could really go for some Italian food now.” Penny mumbled with her head down on the
desk.

“Why Italian?” Neville asked.

“Italians use a lot of garlic.” Bianca informed him.

“Ugggh garlic bread would be divine.” Penny sighed.

The class itself was fairly boring if you read the textbook. Quirrel went over what the Dark
Arts are, how spells are classified as dark magic — no spell was innately Dark Magic, other
than the Unforgivables, but rather how a spell was used is what determines if it was Dark
Magic. Though the Ministry will often apply the term onto the hated spell du jour.

Penny was interested in it all, but every time Quirrel turned to write something on the board
— she was faced with his turban. Underneath that turban was Voldemort. She dared not stare
at it or Quirrel’s gaze. Not even when he switched to talking about dark creatures and how
the weather can be used to determine if they are near.

Penny could not run for the Great Hall fast enough as soon as the bell rang.

Classes were much the same for the rest of the week. Even midnight Astronomy wasn’t all
that interesting for Penny. Learning how to use a telescope was quick, even finding the
celestial bodies and tracking their movements was easy. The only cool part was how
magnified the telescopes could see. She could count Saturn’s rings and see Jupiter’s great red
storm in detail.

On Friday morning, Penny woke up extra early with a bounce in her step and took her sweet
time in the shower. She was excited for the day’s class. Double potions. With Professor
Snape. She was ready for the first lesson.

It’d always been her favorite scene in the book and movie. The drama of the entrance, the
gravitas of the speech, and the knowledge of a difficult to please professor. Nothing could
squash her excitement!

Except for Athena landing in front of Harry and Ron in the Great Hall. Penny froze at the
doors, glowering at Harry as he opened a letter clearly from Remus. Curiosity swirled in her
to know what it said, to figure out why Remus or Harry had written to each other. And
something else burned, deep under it all that she didn’t quite know what it was — or rather
she was trying to ignore examining.

Her fists curled and she glared, until a blond haired prat bumped into her.

“Oh it’s you, cousin.” Draco spoke. He didn’t speak with a sneer or with haughtiness. But
rather attempted to seem neutral - perhaps even friendly.

Looking from Harry to Draco, Penny suddenly felt exactly what Draco felt upon seeing her
opening a letter from Lord Black. Snaking her fist into her bag, she fumbled around. “Draco.
Do you have a moment? Abuelito asked me to help you pick something out.” She pulled out
the Diagon catalog and held it out like a peace offering.

Draco looked down at it, then her, and then down again with a squint. He looked at the tables,
where Crabbe, Goyle, and Parkinson were waiting for him. Blaise Zabini walked past them
with a raised brow.

“Sure.” Draco said simply gesturing toward the Slytherin table.

“Grand.” Penny smiled, but herded Draco toward the still empty end of the Ravenclaw table.
Neutral ground and away from prying ears and eyes. She sidled up to Draco with the book.
Penny had already picked out what she wanted but had waited to find Draco alone. This was
the perfect chance.

Penny glanced up at Harry again, who was beaming at the letter. She ground her teeth. A
seething kind of unpleasantness built up in her the more she watched him discuss it with Ron.

She watched Draco linger in the quidditch supplies sections. He eyed the newest racing
brooms. He turned a page, examining each item.

Penny sighed, looking toward the Gryffindor table. “Why don’t you take the book and take
your time picking. I’ve got the order forms already filled out I just need what you want.” It
was an olive branch. She didn’t want enemies in Slytherin house if she could help it —
though a friendly rivalry with Draco sounded fun. Plus, Remus’s letter earlier that week
wasn’t exactly untrue. She treated Draco a certain kind of way. Taunting him and keeping
him out. She knew it’s because she had in her mind what he would become, but he wasn’t
that yet. He was just a kid right now with the wrong sort of influences in his life. Whereas,
she knew better than him. She was the adult, even if she was the only one who knew that.
There was no reason to treat him like a criminal now.

“Oh? And what did you ask for?” Draco asked.

“Some jewelry, nothing all that important.” Penny brushed off.

“Girls.” He muttered with a roll of his eyes.

“Anyway, ta, cousin.” She left him with the catalog and strode toward the Gryffindor table
with purpose. Athena hooted and dropped the piece of bacon she’d been chewing. Harry
looked over and held an envelope out with a smile. She needed to put a stop to that. She can’t
have Harry and Remus talking this early. Who knows what was already changing!

“Penny, Remus sent you this.”

“Did he?” Penny sent Harry a sarcastic smile and snatched the letter from him.

“Uh- yeah.” Harry faltered.

“What did you get from him?” Penny’s lips thinned as she puffed her chest and raised her
shoulders to appear bigger.

Harry leaned back, shocked and stilled. “Um…ju-just some pictures.”

Penny looked toward the bundle of papers where aged yellow photographs were. She focused
on the letter from Remus. It was lengthy and mostly hidden by said photos. She reached for
them when Ron slapped a hand on the pile. She’d forgotten he was there.

“Don’t go looking at his letters.” Ron spoke up. “Those are private. Right, Harry?”

Harry seemed to remember himself but nodded. “Yeah. They’re mine.” Harry gripped the
papers, folding them closed.

“Harry was just asking your dad about who his parents were.” Ron spoke up again.

“He’s not my dad.” Penny corrected with a snap at Ron. “You should write to your aunt about
your mom.” She turned and held her arm out. “Athena.” Penny wasn’t sure if it would work
but the owl hooted and flew to perch on her arm. The weight of the bird was heavier than she
thought. Grabbing a handful of bacon and apple slices, she marched outside.

Out there, she let Athena finish the rest of her bacon before she flew off. Penny managed to
control the residual anger she had summoned up.

She didn’t understand how it was all going tits up already. They’d only met briefly at Diagon
Alley! Why would Harry be messaging Remus?

Something nasty churned inside her chest. She shook her head, pushing it away and focused
instead on the letter Remus had sent.

Penny,

I know classes may be boring at first, but rest assured they will get more difficult and
complicated as the year progresses. You’ll find yourself occupied rather quickly and
with less time to be sending me daily letters.

Affectionately yours,

Remus
Penny glared at the letter. She felt cheated — deprived of the lengthy letter Harry had gotten.
“Damnit.” Sitting grumpily on a bench she ate the bits of bacon and apple slices. It was
hardly anything and would not last her through double potions, but it was better than nothing.

So much for her good mood today. She wiped her hands down, refilled her water bottle at one
of the gargoyle drinking fountains, and headed down into the dungeons. She’d be early, way
early, but better early than late or just on time.

There were five potion labs, each one looking the same even if mirrored. Double potions
would take place in the second one. There were long tables to act as desks, four stools to each
table and two to a row, with five rows. The room could fit forty students and more if need be.
The walls were lined with shelves and cabinets.

Near the windows was a platform. It had one long table with a cauldron, burner, scale, mortar
and pestle, and various jars of ingredients laid out. A chalkboard stood next to it with a list of
drawings and what each meant. Penny recognized them from Drafts and Potions by Arsenius
Jigger.

Making sure she could still read the chalkboard, she sat in the row closest to the door and
unloaded the items she’d need for class. The pewter cauldron, glass phials, her notebook, ball
point pen and textbooks. She set the cauldron on the burner and arranged her desk so she
could take notes without being seen - just in case there was any weight to the movie.

The rest of the students meandered in as they finished breakfast. Penny watched as Harry and
Ron sat next to each other with Hermione and Kellah Hiddles sharing their table. At the front
was Goyle, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Zabini.

Dean sat with Tanner Van Burm. Penny could hear them talking about football. Neville was
preoccupied in a discussion with Seamus and sat with them toward the middle of the class.
Only when he had already sat did he look around and spot her. Penny wiggled her fingers. He
sent her an apologetic look and Penny shrugged.

Lavender and Parvati sat together with two other girls. The last Gryffindor girls looked at the
class and then at Penny.

“Do you mind?” Sally-Anne asked.

“I don’t.” She smiled and shifted in to take the aisle end. That way she buffered them from
the Slytherins. Sally-Anne Perks, Alice Tolipan, and Esther Strange sat down.

Penny didn’t pay too much attention to them, instead watching all the Slytherins as they sat
down. In the back sharing a row with Penny’s table was Daphne Greengrass, Wyatt Webb,
and two other Slytherins. Penny waved at Wyatt who returned it.

The potions lab filled with idle chatter. None of which Penny really listened to, instead she
paged through the book while eying the platform’s table jars. One of the jars looked like it
was filled with snake fangs, but another like it was filled with nettles. She knew they would
likely be making a cure for boils. She paged to the section on boil cures and faltered. There
were ten different kinds of simple cures for boils. She found two separate recipes. Both used
snake fangs, but only one used dried nettles. The difference between the two cures was that
one was to be reduced into a paste while the other was used with a dropper to apply on boils.

“Hmm.” Penny frowned.

“What is it?” Esther, who sat directly next to Penny and was likely going to be who she was
paired with for today’s class.

“Just wondering which potion we’re going to brew.” Penny muttered, dog earing both
recipes.

“If we even get to brew anything based on how the other first classes have gone.” Esther
sounded exasperated.

“True.” Penny mused.

“I’m quite glad we didn’t just jump right in to spell casting.” Sally-Anne chimed in.

“You might, but I’m bored.” Penny shrugged.

“Speaking of, how’d you even figure out how to calculate those formulas?” Alice asked
while leaning around Esther. “I couldn’t make heads or tails of it.”

Penny eyed them. Did they not already know algebra?

A loud “Oh” from the Slytherins sharing their row made Penny look up. It was Daphne who
had turned in her seat to face them.

“What?” Penny asked.

“I’m also curious how you did those so quickly.” Daphne asked.

Penny eyed her and then Alice. “I’d be willing to explain if you want it.”

“Really?” Daphne leaned forward. “Even with us?” Daphne gestured to herself and those in
her row.

“Uh…yeah.”

It was then a black clothed figure stalked into the room from the door. No noise, not a sound.
If Penny hadn’t been sitting close to the door, she would have never noticed. In fact most of
the class didn’t notice at first until he passed their row.

The classroom filled with silence as Professor Snape ascended onto the platform to his
lectern. He spun in spot to stare across the class. His gaze flicked across each head as though
counting, before flicking his wand at the door. It shut with a bang. He waited exactly a
moment before introducing himself.

“I am your Potions Master, Professor Snape. When I call your name, you will respond with
‘here’. Not yes; not present; and certainly not any cheeky response that may come to you
foolishly.” Snape looked over the class roster and was about to speak but paused to flick his
gaze up at Penny. “Penelope Black.” He stated it with an intense glare daring her to say
something snide, to make a mockery of him, or be disrespectful. “Here.” Penny stated simply.

“Here.” Penny stated simply.

He narrowed his gaze but continued. He didn’t look up again until Harry’s name. “Ah, yes.”
He spoke softly. “Harry Potter. Our new - celebrity.” He sneered.

Draco, Vincent, and Gregory snickered. Blaise not so much. But from Penny’s spot she saw
him shake his head.

Once attendance was done Snape stepped away from the lectern. “You are here to learn the
subtle science and exact art of potion-making. As there is little foolish wand-waving here,
many of you will hardly believe this is magic.” He paused to let that sink in. “I do not expect
any of you will truly understand or appreciate the beauty of the softly simmering cauldron
with its shimmering fumes, the delicate power of liquids that creep through human veins,
bewitching the mind, ensnaring the senses.” He stepped across the platform carefully with
each word.

“However, for those select few who possess the predisposition, I can teach you how to bottle
fame, brew glory, even put a stopper in death.” He spoke softly, barely more than a whisper
that necessitated the class be silent to hear him. Paired with the way his gaze raked over the
class, he kept them silent without effort and on the edge of their seat listening to every word.
“If you aren’t as big a bunch of dunderheads as I usually have to teach.”

He looked over the classroom as though selecting who to call on. “Potter!” Snape’s gaze
snapped to where Harry sat. “What would I get if I added powdered root of asphodel to an
infusion of wormwood?”

Hermione’s hand shot into the air but Snape ignored her in favor of Harry.

“I don’t know, sir.”

Snape’s lips curled into a sneer. “Tut, tut — fame clearly isn’t everything. Black!”

“Sir?” Penny jumped, releasing a yelp - much to the humor of those around her. She hadn’t
expected to be called on. Snape fixed his eyes on her.

“What is the answer?”

Gulping, she answered. “A sleeping potion so powerful it’s known as the Draught of Living
Death.”

“Correct.” Snape glowered, turning back to Harry. “Potter, let’s try again. Where would you
look if I told you to find me a bezoar?”

Hermione’s hand stretched higher, but she was barely keeping herself seated. Malfoy, Crabbe,
and Goyle were snickering, barely keeping quiet from their laughter.
“I don’t know, sir.” Harry’s voice shrunk.

“Did you not open a book before coming, Potter?” Snape glared down at Harry. “Black!”

Suddenly in the spotlight again, Penny regurgitated the answer. “A bezoar is taken from the
stomach of a goat and can save you from most poisons, sir.”

Her promptness made Snape’s lip curl up and his jaw tense. “Correct, again. Black.” He
stated between clenched teeth. “One more try then, Potter. What is the difference between
monkshood and wolfsbane?” Snape once again looked down at Harry with such a ferocious
glare, Penny felt bad for him. Hermione still had her hand up and semi standing up now.

“I- I don’t know sir. Clearly Penelope knows, why don’t you skip me and ask her directly?”
Harry muttered out.

A few people giggled at his snark. Penny’s eyes widened at the different line than she
expected.

Snape scowled at him. “Sit down, you silly girl,” Snape snapped at Hermione. As he turned
to admonish Harry, Penny, feeling bad for how she treated Harry earlier, raised her hand to
take Snape’s attention off him.

His gaze shot up to hers, jaw tight. Those beady black eyes seemed to grow darker. He came
around to stand in the aisle as he glared hard enough, she thought her face would melt off.
“Black.”

“Monkshood and wolfsbane are the same plant, sir. They are also referred to as aconite.” She
answered slowly as he approached.

“Rote memorization from the textbook is hardly worthy of praise.” Snape sneered. “You may
be able to tell me what potion the plant is used for-“

“Wolfsbane potion.” Penny interrupted; chin raised defiantly.

The class tittered in a giggle.

Snape’s gaze narrowed, his voice suddenly softly silky. “If you think you’re so clever, Miss
Black. Tell me what is the potion’s purpose—” He held a finger up to stop Penny from
answering just yet. “Brewing time, and consumption method and frequency.” His gaze grew
in intensity like he could see right into her.

Penny averted her gaze and bored holes into the table.

“No answer?” Snape’s voice was smug. He waited, his steps beginning to carry him away
back to the lectern.

She spoke clearly — assured Snape was not looking are her and thus not into her mind. “The
Wolfsbane Potion is used to alleviate the worst symptoms of lycanthropy. It takes three weeks
to brew and must be taken once a day for seven days leading up to the full moon, sir.”
The classroom was silent. Penny could scarcely hear her own breath with the blood rushing
into her ears from the animosity boring down at her from Snape. She glanced up just in time
to see a flash of satisfaction before that same steely black look returned.

“I should hope you all wrote those answers down as they will be included in your monthly
quiz—” Snape’s tone returned to one of annoyance as he spun in place. “Silence.” Snape
droned when complaints muttered through the class. He returned to the lectern, pausing to
sneer at them. “Oh, and a point will be taken from Gryffindor House for your cheek, Potter.
And two points for your interruption, Black.” Several Gryffindors huffed and made
expressions of affront, but none of them dared say anything once Snape glared their way.

The class began after that. Snape went through lab equipment, safety glasses, gloves for
different kinds of work, knives, pins, extra beakers, and vials. Then he went over safety
protocols. If there were any potion splashes or spillage, students were instructed to
immediately use the gargoyle sinks to wash it off. If it was anything more serious, he would
tell them what to do and to follow his instructions in quick order.

After that, Snape paired them up with the person immediately next to them and told them to
brew a simple cure for boils as dictated in the book with the ingredients already up at the
front table for them to grab from.

“I’ll go grab the ingredients.” Esther offered.

“Wait.” Penny stalled her. “We don’t know which potion we’re going to be making.”

“He just said the cure for boils and the ingredients are at the front table.”

“Yes, I gathered that much, but look.” Penny pointed to the book where both potion recipes
she had found were. “There’s overlap in ingredients, but one potion takes about an hour to
brew, the other only twenty minutes. Not to mention, Professor Snape didn’t specify whether
the potion should be liquid or paste.”

“This one has less steps and ingredients, we should do that one.” Esther went to get up but
Penny stopped her.

“Less steps doesn’t mean easier. It just means a greater chance of the potion messing up.”

“You don’t know that.”

Penny huffed, exasperated, because she did know that. It was a tip in her Junior Potioneer’s
kit. “We’ll brew both.”

“What?!” Esther squawked.

“It’s the only way to be sure we brew the correct one. By doing both. Here I’ll grab
ingredients.” Penny wrote the ingredients for both recipes in her spiral notebook. “You take
the cauldrons to fill with the standard brewing liquid.”

“The what?” Esther asked.

“Did you really not read the textbook even a little?” Penny asked, exasperated. “All potion
making requires a base liquid to denote what kind of potion it will be. The basic three
categories are meant for contact, inhalation, or oral consumption. We need the one for
contact.” Penny pushed Esther to fill their cauldrons up while she got in line for the
ingredients at the head table. She had all Esther’s and her own phials to fill with the
ingredients they needed.

Snake fangs, horned slugs, four porcupine quills, pickled shrake spines, half a teaspoon of
powdered ginger root, a pinch of flobberworm mucus, dried nettles, and pungous onions. She
could feel Snape’s gaze on her as she took all the ingredients presented. She didn’t peer up at
him once.

“Alright, we need to stew half these horned slugs first.” Penny instructed and set up the one
bunsen burner underneath the phial to do just that while starting on the longer one. “Crush up
all the snake fangs, will you? I’ll slice the pungous onions.”

“Oh good.” Esther breathed a sigh of relief. Crushing snake fangs was a lot more physically
intensive but slicing pungous onions was worse as the stinging smell made one openly weep.

“What’s next?” Esther asked, keeping her distance from the onions.

“Four measures of the crushed snake fangs to your cauldron and stick the thermometer in it.”
Penny sniffed as she used the back of her wrist and arms to wipe her eyes. She was mostly
done slicing and just needed to wash her hands before touching her face. “Make sure it
reaches 250 degrees and let it stay that temperature exactly for 10 seconds and 10 seconds
only. Then focus your magic and wave your wand over it.”

“Alright.” Esther used the cauldron stirring spoon to measure out the crushed snake fangs,
and that’s where Penny got up to wash her hands at the gargoyle sink.

She finished washing her hands as Snape spoke loudly from the front of the class. “It has
come to my immediate disappointment that most of you are unaware that standard brewing
liquid is required to begin brewing. Simply tossing crushed snake fangs into an empty
cauldron will not produce anything viable to proceed from. The only thing it will do is leave
the bottom of your cauldrons coated with residual snake venom - tainting any future potions
you should have the misfortune of brewing.”

Esther smiled gratefully her way as she returned to the table smug, while other students
scrambled to get the brewing liquid. Not even Hermione knew about that, who squeaked and
panicked to get in line. The only other people who didn’t openly panic or line up were Draco
and Crabbe, Daphne and Wyatt.

Penny hummed as she took the phial of horned slugs off the burner and set her cauldron up to
begin getting the liquid to simmering temperature.

Penny watched Esther wave her wand over her cauldron and then eyed the recipe. “Now I
wait…merlin’s teeth! Thirty-three minutes?!”
“At minimum.” Penny corrected. “You should take the time to read the first chapter of the
book and see if there’s a reference for what color the potion should be before you add the
horned slugs.”

Esther pursed her lips and did just that. Next to them, Alice and Sally-Anne were finally
adding their crushed snake fangs in - after rushing to fill their cauldron’s up. Penny pulled out
the dried nettles and cut them up. There’d been a hint in her junior potioneer’s kit that
reducing the surface area of required ingredients reduced the time it needed to dissolve them.
She quartered the nettles and porcupine quills and even cut up the chunkier parts of the
stewed horned slugs.

She gently split the pickled shrake spines, as over-exciting them with rough movement from
cutting seemed like a bad idea given the recipe warned to stir them gently.

Penny looked over to Daphne and Wyatt who were working on the same potion she was.

The cauldron finally came to a simmer, and she added four measures of finely powdered
snake fangs, stirred counterclockwise. Then slipped in the very finely sliced pungous onions
and increased the bunsen burner to bring the mixture to a boil. Dried nettles and a dash of
flobberworm mucus, and the mixture began to change colors as she stirred vigorously. The
mucus acted as a thickener. Next came a sprinkle of powdered ginger root and more vigorous
stirring until it was incorporated. And then the shrake spines. This time she slowed her
stirring to more of a folding action like she would with beaten egg whites into a cake batter.
She reduced the heat and watched as the split shrakes broke apart and dissolved.

This was the longest part of the potion making as she had to make sure the shrake spines
were fully incorporated before moving onto the next. The shrakes changed the entire
concoction into an arctic blue tinged goop. While it wasn’t the right blue just yet, it was
getting there. After roughly ten minutes, she finally added the glug of horned slugs and
porcupine quills, pulled her wand out, focusing her magic and waved it over the cauldron.

According to the introduction of the textbook, the wand waving redirected the excess flux —
from dissolving the ingredients, back into the potion to act as a magical binder. Penny hadn’t
quite understood why wand waving was a needed component when you could accomplish the
same without a wand. She wasn’t directing her own magic, just what was already there above
the potion.

She turned the Bunsen off, watching as the last few bubbles finished popping and then
covered her cauldron. She wrote down notes about how it wouldn’t have taken as long to
brew if she had split the shrake spines further into quarters. And made a note to find out what
happens to them if they are overexcited — preferably without finding out through testing it
out.

It was about the time Snape told the class about how Draco had perfectly stewed the horned
slugs when a cloud of acid green smoke and a loud hissing filled the dungeon.

Penny looked up to see Neville and Seamus jump back from their cauldron. Only for Neville
it was too late as the potion splashed on him. The cauldron twisted into a blob of metal, and
the rest of the potion spilled over the stone floor, filling the cracks, and spreading to the
tables around them.

“Grab your bags off the floor and put your feet up.” Penny warned Esther, Alice, and Sally
Anne. She looked toward Daphne who heard her and took her instruction to heart, lifting her
pink shoulder bag up. She passed the message to Wyatt, Pierre, and Miranda. Their entire row
had pulled their bags over their shoulders and kicked their feet up preventing the potion from
affecting them. Unlike the rest of the class who all now jumped up onto their stools or tables
once the potion ate away at people’s shoes.

Snape yelled at Neville, but Penny was drawn toward Esther who squeaked. She quickly
turned off the Bunsen burner before she added the porcupine quills. The potion was supposed
to turn a bright orange at this point. But Esther’s potion was bronze. That was sort of orange.

“I’ve done something wrong…” Esther mumbled.

“How many horned slugs did you add?”

“Five.”

Penny sighed. “It was supposed to be four.” Penny leaned over with a ladle, fishing out what
remained of the horned slugs to stop them from dissolving. The potion lightened up some but
would not get to the bright orange it was meant to. “That’s as close as we’re probably going
to get.” Penny frowned.

“Sorry.”

“I told you, less steps, less ingredients, higher chance of things going wrong. More steps and
more ingredients, very forgiving.” Penny explained and watched as Esther stirred clockwise,
waved her wand, and turned off the burner.

When the rest of the class was done, Penny had already read ahead to other cures for boils.
Snape came around to each table and marked them for their potion.

Neville and Seamus got a zero for the day as they were now in the hospital wing. But as
Snape came around to the back, he paused and looked down at Daphne and Wyatt’s potion.

“Acceptable potion, Miss Greengrass, Mister Webb. Though not quite as arctic blue as it
should be.” He marked hers and then finally stepped toward them. His brow rose.

“Well, well, what is this? Miss Black. Miss Strange.”

“Er you see sir, Penny said we should brew both.”

“And why is that, Miss Black?” Snape focused his glare on Penny.

“Your instructions left ambiguity into what kind of cure for boils you wished for us to brew,
sir.” Penny stated and opened the book to point. “There were two potion recipes that you
could have meant based on the ingredients you provided at the front table. Both recipes had
an overlap of ingredients, but the result differs.”
 “And how did they differ, Miss Black?” Snape asked, annoyance growing in his tone.

Faltering, Penny answered. “One potion took less ingredients, would require most of the hour
to properly brew, and would produce a bright orange liquid that you can use a dropper to
apply on a boil. The other took more ingredients, slight preparation of one ingredient, and
took half an hour to brew and would create a thick paste to apply on boils and the
surrounding skin.”

“What is the difference between the two types of treatments from these two potions then?
Hmm?”

“Er…” Penny floundered. She’d read this! She knew the answer. “Uh…um…” Penny gaped
as Snape’s mouth turned up into a nasty smirk about to speak. “One is for the occasional boil,
the other is for chronic conditions, sir.”

Snape’s lips dropped. “Correct.” He looked at each cauldron, scowling and grumbling,
“Acceptable.” Before he moved onto Alice and Sally-Anne’s where he verbally tore them
down for the color being brown instead of orange.

He stalked back to the front of the class and assigned them reading and a twelve-inch essay
on the different cures for boils, their overlap in ingredients, and practical applications before
listing out which students to bottle or jar their potions for the school’s stores. Penny and
Esther were among the ones to bottle and jar.

They were dismissed.

Penny hadn’t realized she’d been holding tension in her chest and upper back throughout the
class until she left the dungeons and breathed a sigh of relief. She had not expected him to
turn his ire on her like that, or for those very specific questions about the wolfsbane potion.
Though she knew why in hindsight. It was because of Remus. She wanted to owl him about
it, but it wasn’t worth it.

Chapter End Notes

I wanted to be speedy about the first week but I had so many details and world building i
wanted to do. AND I wanted to detail out the potions class. It was all fairly technical
really and I do apologize for that because I know that's not the most interesting thing to
read, but I enjoy writing the technical aspects of magic.

I am steadily answering comments I've been backed up on as some of you may have
noticed. If I haven't answered your comment yet, its because I took a break to finish
editting this chapter.

Anyway, thank you all for reading! I hope you guys were able to get some enjoyment
out of this chapter.
You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away
from the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green
or blue) that is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the
bathroom, take any meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy
reading when you come back.
 First Weekend at Hogwarts
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The first weekend at Hogwarts, Penny woke up early — earlier than she did during the week
and snuck out of the common room. It took less than ten minutes for her to find the painting
with the fruit. She tickled the pear and the doorknob seemed to pop out from it.

She entered and was immediately bombarded by wrinkly, tea-cozy wearing short creatures
with golf-ball sized eyes in various vibrant and almost unnatural colors. Penny raised her
hands as barrier, almost backing up immediately as the House Elves came bustling forward.
She could see into the kitchens: the tables that mirrored the Great Hall and even more tables,
raised up. On all of them were spreads of freshly cut fruits and vegetables, with some kind of
enchantment to keep them crisp and fresh.

To her immediate right was a large stove where dozens of pots boiled, a large griddle sizzled
with pancakes flipping midair, scrambled eggs being stirred with cheese, and bacon and
sausage roasting and dripping fat into a catch that was then used to flavor the beans. In the far
back she spied a wall full of ovens, each one with trays and trays of baking bread and
miniature breakfast pies.

“Miss! Miss! Yous not supposed to be down here.”

“Miss must go up to Great Hall. We serve miss early!”

Several house elves greeted her.

“Oh…I won’t be eating in the Great Hall.” Penny tried but was immediately interrupted by
gasps of shock and horror from them.

“What?! No no!”

“Miss must eat!”

“Breaking fast is most important for wizzies!” One house elf gasped. She had a tuft of hair
with a bow, obviously made from a strip of fabric from her tea-cozy.

“Don’t worry,” Penny began. “I’m not skipping eating. I thought I’d go on a picnic for
breakfast.”

“Miss is being good!”

“In fact, thats why I came down here. Though I don’t mean to distract you all from your
duties. I need your help.”

“Miss is not distracting!”

“We can help Miss.”

“I just need to pack a basket with some food to last me until lunch.”

“Fribble can help!” The bow wearing house elf jumped up from the small crowd. She had
vibrant magenta-colored eyes.

“Fribble? Is that your name?” Penny singled out the jumping one.

“Yes miss!”

“So Fribble can help me by themself, so I don’t keep you all.”

“Miss is not keeping us! We would be honored to help Miss!”

“That’s very kind, but please. I only need one house elf.” Penny stressed. A few of the house
elves looked crestfallen, their ears drooping as they went back to cooking and prepping. “Just
for today. I’m sure you all can help me some other time.” Penny assured, which brightened
them up from there.

“Miss! Miss! How is Fribble helping? Does Miss wanting warm picnic? Or is Miss wanting
cold picnic?” Fribble spoke a mile a minute, bouncing around. “Casserole? Pies? Is Miss
wanting pickled fruits? Jams? Pastries?”

“Relax, Fribble. Nothing so fancy, just some sandwiches, snacks, and cold drinks.” Penny
held her hands out to calm the house elf down, but Fribble snapped their fingers, conjuring a
picnic basket in air.

“What kind of sandwiches, Miss? Fribble can make them all.”

“Bacon, lettuce, tomato with some gouda would be great. Uh…maybe some crisps too?
Cheddar dusted crisps?” Penny requested, and Fribble’s eyes widened, though she didn’t
think it were possible.

“What drink is Miss wanting?” Fribble gestured, and she led the way into the kitchen, where
a whole loaf of bread was cut midair, spread with a spicy mayo and the sandwich fillings
added, and cut into ten sandwiches. Each one wrapped with parchment paper and slotted into
a bowl into the basket. Penny watched, amazed as Fribble opened a pantry door, revealing
undetectably expanded shelves and shelves of pre-prepared snacks and goods. A large jar
came floating out, where Penny eyed the crisps that were added into the basket as well.

“Uh…I don’t suppose…you’ve heard of sweet fizzy drinks?”

“Oh! Fribble has! Fribble has!” Fribble summoned several small individual serving bottles of
what looked like soda to Penny.

“And uh…what flavor are those?” One of them was a suspicious amber color.

“Pumpkin!”
“Right… anything not Pumpkin?”

“We has fruit ones.”

“Any strawberry? Or Mango?”

“Yes!”

“I’ll take those.”

Fribble slotted two bottles of each into the basket. Penny was sure she had more food in there
than she needed, but eh, she’ll find someone to unload it on. Fribble floated some napkins in
and conjured a blanket as well. Penny wasn’t sure if she needed that last one but welcomed it.
She wasn’t sure how the Room of Requirement worked exactly, and she planned on finding
out.

Fribble closed the basket and held it out to Penny. With how much was in it, Penny fully
expected the thing to weigh quite a bit, but it barely weighed a thing.

“Fribble enchanted basket to feather weight, so’s young Miss isn’t encumbered.” The house
elf explained.

“Oh! Thank you, this is lovely. I really appreciate it.”

“Fribble will always come when Miss Black calls.” Fribble bowed.

“Uh…” Penny blinked. “What?”

Fribble’s eyes widened, her ears drooping and pulled back as she shrunk into herself.
“Fribble is always available to the Hogwarts wizzies.”

“Um, okay. Thank you.” Penny eyed her and that seemed to bring Fribble back from curling
in on herself. She wasn’t entirely sure why the house elf had, but she hadn’t exactly looked
up house elf ettiquette. Perhaps that had just be a polite thing to say?

Shrugging, Penny took the basket and left.

On the seventh floor, across from a tapestry of a wizard teaching trolls how to dance, was a
blank wall space between a window and a five-foot-tall vase. She’d come across this spot
earlier in the week with Neville, so it wasn’t like she could have tested if this was really it.
But it wasn’t like she had come across any other place in the castle with that kind of tapestry
description.

How many times did she need to pace? Three?

She walked down the corridor in front of the space, thinking “I need a place to hide
something,” over and over until a door began to melt and pop out of the stone.

“Wicked.” Penny whispered.

Opening the door, she stepped into the room of Hidden Things.

Tall stacks of items as far as her eyes could see filled the space, both left to right and deep in
depth. There was no rhyme or reason to how any of the items were placed. She knew she
could specify what she needed, and the room would provide.

Stepping back out, she paced again while thinking and muttering, “I need a place to hide
something so that I can find the item easily as it’s categorized alphabetically.”

The door didn’t change, but there was a noted tension in the corridor with each pace in front
of the door. The sound of the wind from the windows seemed to slow — stuttering. The
tweeting of birds staggered in. It was almost like…the castle was buffering, until she
finished pacing. All at once sound returned sped up, like when an online voip call lagged
and returned, with all audio messages jumbling together at once to catch up.

“What just happened?” Penny looked around her, but it didn’t feel like anything was
different. Or that anyone had noticed and was coming. Reaching for the doorknob, she
stepped in.

It was the room of Hidden Things, but…different. “I didn’t think that’d work.” Penny looked
around. Labels hung from the ceiling indicating the first letter of the name of each item, the
items clearly shuffled to be alphabetical. The problem was it wasn’t using the English
alphabet. Or it was, but Old English. And Greek, Norse, Phoenician, Cyrillic, Hieroglyphs,
and Coptic and many languages Penny didn’t recognize.

“Can’t make this easy, can you?” Penny huffed and backed out of the room. “I need to be
specific — precise.”

Sitting on the corridor floor, she pulled out a small notebook and pencil from her pocket.

“So, sort by alphabetically by current nineteen-ninety-one English Alphabet. But what if the
official name of the item shifts it around? What could it be called? Diadem…Tiara.” Penny
ruminated. “Oh! English Alphabet and material? Wait…but was it silver? Or…silverplated?
Steel? Carbonized iron? Or just iron? Blue sapphire? What if it’s mixed materials? Shit…
Okay, if basic alphabetical order it could be under Diadem, Diamonds, Tiara, Silver, Steel,
Iron, Jewelry, Founders, Ravenclaw…Hor-” She didn’t say the rest of that word out loud but
wrote the letter H. “Wait! What about sorting by function? But then… Jewelry, Hat, Cursed
Item, is it a Charm? Enchantment? Is it a container? Will it be under Soul? Immortality?
Death? Ugh…this is…this is complicated.” She laid on the floor staring at the ceiling.

She laid there for a long moment.

“Fuck it, let’s wing it.” She stood and paced, “I need a place to hide something so that I can
find the item easily as it’s categorized alphabetically by the current nineteen-ninety-one
English Alphabet, and making it so I can lock the door so no one can follow me in.”

The door never changed, but the castle buffered for much longer. Penny felt slowed as she
reached for her basket of food. It felt like ten minutes happened in the span of two seconds
when it snapped back. Penny gasped, feeling even her heart thudding and cheeks filling with
blood that had felt frozen for those two seconds. When she was sure it was done, she reached
for the door.

Twenty-six rows from left to right with labels hanging from the ceiling in front of each row,
A to Z.

“Okay, it’s a start.” She shut and locked the door behind her. There was a shiver of
something. Not a breeze, but something. The door didn’t disappear, but it did lock. She
unlocked it and the breeze came back. “Fascinating.” Penny eyed the door. There was so
much she wanted to learn about how this worked, but she wasn’t here to dissect the magic.
She locked the door once more and set her basket of food down by it.

She was alone here, finally truly alone away from Remus and Lyall and away from the other
students. Brushing her finger against the apple logo on the handle, she brought up the floating
holographic screens and navigated to the music application. The last time she had played
with this, Remus acted like he hadn’t heard it. It could have been a fluke, or…something
else.

Eying the playlists she had, she opted for something a little more vintage — in case she starts
humming it around the other students. She went to her 70s playlist and burst into giggles at
the first song on the list. “In sixteen days, I’m sure I will remember the twenty-first night of
September.” She hit play, bobbing her head — relishing the music. Not that she hadn’t
listened to anything these last ten months. Remus possessed a decent vinyl collection that
filled the cottage with music, but that was his kind of music.

This…Penny swayed in spot. This was her kind of music.

Penny pocketed the wand, pausing when the sound now seemed…muffled. “That’s right…”
Penny pulled out her wand. Soon as she touched it, the music sounded like it was coming
from a set of headphones or earbuds. But without touching the wand…it was like a speaker.

“Neat.” Penny swiped to the volume and increased the volume and instead of pocketing it
again, she slid it on the holster. It’d bang slightly on her thigh, but it was louder that way.

With music filling the silence of the Room of Requirement, Penny began her way down the
aisle labeled D. “Heh, starting with the D. No foreplay at all.” Penny giggled.

Penny came upon daggers first, lingering briefly on the shiny sharp weapons - she passed
them up. Then darts in barrels and drawers, and cabinets, four dozen dartboards, a stack of
dais- daises. She wasn’t sure of the plural but seeing platforms stacked on each other - was
odd. Deadbolts, decals, decanters, and decongestants - or at least that’s what the label said the
liquid was. Penny wouldn’t test it. Feet and feet of different kinds of decor. Included were
bleached deer antlers, drapes, down pillows, and such. She came across one defibrillator -
which gave her pause. What was a muggle item like that doing here?

There were jars with magical floating labels, demulcents. A pile of denim trousers, many of
them ripped. But one, Penny was drawn to. She picked it up, turned it. The fabric was worn,
and the length looked both too short and yet too long. Penny blinked, trying to clear her
vision but it didn’t fix it. She set them back down, but then picked them up again and threw
them over her shoulder to carry them back.

Dented cauldrons, goblets, shields, all sorts of things took up to ten minutes to just walk
back. Mostly used deodorants. Penny did not want to know who they were used by.

Broken desks and one singular metal detector. Penny decided to take that back to the end of
the row. By that point it was a several minute hike back. She opened the basket for a drink
and took a detour to the aisle for T. She dragged and pulled a table out, then chairs and set up
a sitting area by the door. Next time she’ll include a sitting area or inventory area she can put
items into so the room doesn’t reorganize things when she asks for this room again. Maybe
she can set up a secondary organization system.

Back in the D row, she found detergents, and boxes and boxes of odd…devices, as the label
said. Penny eyed the ceiling. “Could you be anymore vague?” Somehow, Penny thought the
room would respond, but there was nothing. There goes that fanon theory.

Setting the boxes on top of each other, she paused as she eyed the next section. It was a large
cabinet with glass doors and inside were shelves and shelves of crowns.

No, not crowns.

Diadems.

Penny stared, looking at one row and then the next. How many diadems did students hide
away? Or teachers?

She looked for blue sapphire jewels, but she had no idea what that gem looked like. She
didn’t know the difference between sapphires, blue diamonds, tourmalines, spinels, or
anything. They were all blue gemstones of some sort. She blamed Steven Universe for her
ability to name the various gemstones but not actually knowing how to tell them apart.

“…what even the fuck was I expecting.” Penny opened one cabinet door and shoved a pencil
to lift one diadem up. “I mean…some of these look silver, others look…wooden. I don’t even
know for sure what it looks like!” Penny shut the door.

“What a fruitless endeavor.” Back down the row, Penny returned to her basket, denim
trousers and metal detector. She eyed the detector. It was bulky, and she didn’t know if it
worked - but it would come in handy if she could get it to work. For now, she turned off the
music from her wand, grabbed her items, and left the room. She needed to do research. A lot
of it.

Back in Gryffindor tower, it was empty as everyone was down for Breakfast or activities. She
climbed up to the dorm and shoved the detector into her trunk, under everything else.

She completed the remaining assignments from the week, read ahead for next week and took
notes, ate some sandwiches, and drank the fizzy drinks.
By the time any of the girls returned, she was trying to transfigure a match into a needle and
having no luck still. With the others trickling back in, it would be less weird for her to go to
the library now.

Bag packed with notebooks, pencils, and a secret bottle of water and sandwich — she headed
out.

The library was unsurprisingly empty. Everyone would go outside to enjoy the fresh air. Not
Penny. Penny preferred the books.

“Right.” She headed for the librarian, Irma Pince.

Madam Pince stared her down. “I’ve seen you with my niece.”

“Um…yes?” Penny shifted.

“Hmm. A bit early in the year to start research for any assignments.” She examined Penny up
and down as she tapped one long nail on the desk.

“I like books and reading.” Penny shrugged.

“Oh?” The answer pleased her, or at least was acceptable. “Well then what do you wish to
read?”

“A book on enchanted items?”

The topic seemingly passed some arbitrary test, and Madam Pince showed her to the card
catalog, which was a rolling index — rolodex. “Speak what topic you are looking for, or
combination of topics. The dex will scroll. And when it stops, open it and you’ll have the
catalog number corresponding to the shelf and row. Go on.” Madam Pince gestured to the
rolodex.

“Enchanted Objects.” Penny spoke clearly. The rolodex began spinning but didn’t stop.

“A little more specific, dear.” Madam Pince huffed.

“Enchanted objects: detection and containment.”

“That’s better.” Pince nodded as the rolodex’s scrolling slowed and eventually stopped.

Penny opened it, writing down the listed reference.

“Check the next one, we have several books on the topic.” Pince suggested.

“Oh?”

“Yes. The index will reshuffle the catalog to give you all relevant ones in order.”

Penny flipped to the next card and there was more. She wrote that one down, and the next.
There were several books with the potential of giving her what she needed, and three from
the restricted section. Well, she needed something to fill out her time around assignments
anyway.

Satisfied she knew how to handle the rolodex, Pince returned to her desk while Penny went
to the stacks. She left the restricted books: Secrets of Myth, Mana, and Magic (1), Obscurus
Curiosities (2) and Leyfold Permanence (3) - for another time when she could secure
permission to access it. For now she started with what she could access.

First on her list was the modern translation of An Enchanter’s Observation by Storonin the
Tinkerer, a fourth century half goblin wizard who experimented on combining enchanting
methodologies - leading to the education and use of the five standard Ancient Runes, which
allowed for maximum compatibility between languages and enchanting.

These were all incredibly fascinating, so she stuck a sticky note in place and jotted down
notes onto it. It was as she was writing that she felt and heard Madam Pince approach. The
stomping of her heels and rush of air fluttered the pages. She stopped right at the table,
looming over her and froze. “What. Are. Those?” Pince pointed to the sticky notes.

Penny barely managed to peer up, absolutely terrified of what she’d done wrong. “Uh…
um…sticky notes, ma’am.” Penny stuttered out.

“Sticky? Are you spelling notes to stick to my books?!”

“No-no ma’am. I wouldn’t dare.” Penny stammered and shrunk. “They-they’re muggle sticky
notes, see.” Penny pulled one note off the page and stuck it back. “They…leave no residue.”

Madam Pince squinted, snatching the book up and feeling on the page where the sticky note
had been. Unconvinced, she used her wand to check the page. “Hmm.” She set the book
back down and carefully grabbed one blank sticky note. “Muggles made these; you say?”

“Yes, ma’am. I don’t like writing in books but having dozens of bookmarks will make the
book thicker and crack the spine even while closed. So…I use sticky notes.” Penny
explained.

Madam Pince’s lips curled into a smile. “Carry on then.” She walked back to her desk.

Penny watched her sit back down and resume her duties. She took a moment to calm her
beating heart. She thought she’d just made an enemy of Madam Pince. Once sure she wasn’t
going to vomit from nervousness, she kept reading. Though this time she wrote her note first
on the sticky pad before adding it to the book. In case anyone else happened by.

Penny was midway through the tenth chapter of the book on Coptic and Sanskrit
enchantment blocking, when a student stopped in front of the table. Penny looked up at them,
first to their dark blue on beige pane patterned jacket and tie and then their prefect badge. A
Ravenclaw prefect girl.

“Quite a lot of books.”

“Yeah.”
“Do you plan on going through all of them today?”

“Uhh…” Penny eyed the number of notes she’d already taken for this first book and the
remaining books. “Probably not.”

“Mind if I look through that one for now?” They tapped their finger on Powder and Lure:
Charms for Potion Crafting and Potions for Charm Crafting.

“Are you going to return it to the shelves before the day’s out?” Penny asked.

“Yes. But I’ll be back tomorrow.”

“Okay…well I don’t imagine I’ll need it just yet.”

“I’m assuming you’re looking for the recipe on what potion can help you detect
enchantments?”

“Yeah…” Penny eyed them. She was an upper year, maybe she could help her. “Or curses
and cursed items.”

Her brows flew up into her bangs. “What’s a first year need to detect cursed items for?”

Penny squinted. “No reason.”

“Does it have something to do with your family?” She sat down at the table, opening Powder
and Lure. She didn’t have any note taking tools.

“Sorry…who are you?” Penny pulled her stack of books closer.

The prefect smiled and held out their hand. “I’m Des. Des Vance.”

“Vance?” Shocked, Penny shook hands. “Like-Emmeline Vance?”

“That’s my mum.” Des said. “She told me about you.”

“Did she?”

“Yeah, meticulous she called you.”

“Oh.” Penny shifted.

“My dad on the other hand, thinks you’re suspicious.” Des leaned forward.

Penny examined Des, but she couldn’t figure out who else she looked like. Though she would
have never thought Emmeline was her mother. Then again Penny had only seen Emmeline
one time. Des had her mother’s dark hair and not-quite looming slim stature. “Who’s your
dad?”

Des smirked and placed one hand over her left eye.

“Alastor Mo-”
“Shhhh.” Des pressed a finger to her lips.

“What- why? Why?”

“When your father’s a famous Dark Wizard catcher, he tends to make a lot of enemies. Too
many, with children that go to this school.” Des cautioned looking around the library. “Also
Madam Pince will be by to shush us.”

Penny looked around to make sure the coast was clear. “Why’re you sharing with me?”

“Because my dad says you’re suspicious,” Des said with a squint, “but trustworthy with
secrets.” Des said. “And that you’ve got the purest intentions he’s seen from your family.
Whatever that means.”

“That makes me sound like-”

“You’re courting sainthood.”

“Hardly.”

“You basically have if you’ve won over my dad.”

“Gross.” Penny scrunched up her nose.

Des laughed. “How’d you do it? I mean he still suspects me when I say I’m going over to my
mate’s for a gig- refuses to let me go unless Alfie comes picks me up so he can put the fear of
God into him.”

“I think that’s just your father being overprotective.”

“Yeah, but he’s never once called my intentions pure. And he says that about a swot firstie?”
Des sighed. “No offense.”

“None taken. I take the term swot as a compliment.” Penny smirked.

Des rolled her eyes. “Oh, you’d get on with Nerla and Dylan.”

“Who?”

“They’re in my year. I’ll introduce you sometime. Probably help with whatever it is you’re
looking for.” Des pointed at her books.

“Yeah?” Penny perked up. “Would they know the safest way to grab a cursed item and
contain it?”

Des’s brow propped up again and she tilted her head. “Is that all you really want to know?
How to contain a cursed object?”

“Well…yeah.” Penny stated.

“Hmm. Nerla might be able to help you. Dylan’s only into water enchantments. Me on the
other hand, most I can do is direct you to this page.” Des shoved the Powder and Lure book
her way, open to a section for the Vestigius Potion. “I heard you were a bit of a showoff in
your first potions class, but I think even this is beyond your skill level.”

“Show off? Who said I was showing off?” Penny looked away from the recipe to Des.

“Heard Professor Snape muttering in labs yesterday afternoon. Heard the name Black. He
only does that for firsties who show promise."

“Oh?” Penny smiled.

“Same with Entwhistle, Granger, Greengrass, Knox, Malfoy, Rivers, and Turpin.” Des listed
out.

“Oh…” Penny deflated. Probably best she didn’t stand out too much. Professor Snape
noticing her was a potentially dangerous situation. If he remotely investigated her mind, like
it seemed he would do to Harry, she had no way of defending herself. But she wanted to do
excellent in Potions class and eventually get to NEWT Levels.

“Don’t sound deflated. If you’ve made it to that list, it’s a good thing.”

“Did you make it to that list?”

“How do you think I know about that recipe?” Des pointed to the book and then stood up.
“Anyway, I’ve got to get going. Stop by during meals in the Great Hall, or Study Hall
between three and six - that’s usually my shift.”

“Shift?”

Des tapped her prefect badge before walking away. She looked between the shelves quickly
before exiting the library.

‘Moody has a daughter with Emmeline Vance. Interesting.’ Penny returned to the Powder and
Lure book.

The Vestigius Potion was a group of potion types that put traces on objects and people,
allowing them to be monitored and tracked. There were certain modifications to make it work
in tandem with certain spells, like Appare Vestigium, or to find certain kinds of objects or
reveal enchantments. Cursebreakers and Enchanters use it in tombs to detect magical traps to
assist in deactivating or fixing enchantments.

Creation of the potion is highly dangerous and should only be attempted by a skilled
potioneer, as any wrong measurement or movement - would be explosive. And the
ingredients list is highly regulated and monitored by the Ministry.

“Great…” Penny sighed. She wrote down the potion’s name and book, in the event she could
ever get the ingredients. She set the book aside and moved back to the first one.

She only had two hours to herself before Bianca and Hannah found her in the library.
Penny had to set aside her pursuits when Bianca asked for help with the transfiguration
assignment as she wanted to be sure she had it right. It turned into an impromptu study group.
Though Penny had nothing to study with books or assignments to write. Her difficulties lay
with spell casting with her wand. She’ll have to try transfiguring that match again. She’d
tried earlier but she ended up with the same results as in class and was exhausted. What was
she doing wrong?

On Sunday all the Gryffindors were expected to attend service at the Chapel. Penny refused
to go, claiming it was against her beliefs. McGonagall relented and let her stay, as well as
Parvati, Kellah, and a handful of older students. All the Weasleys went, and Harry and his
entire dorm did too.

It was the perfect time to sneak into the boy’s dorm.

Penny looked through Harry’s papers carefully and found Remus’s letter. It turned out to be
Remus recounting stories to Harry about what James and Lily were like as adults in that year
after Hogwarts. There were photos too. Penny eyed the photos Harry had on his side table.
Pictures of young Lily and James, barely adults at eighteen with soft faces and wide eyes and
the energy of youth. Even if their eyes barely hid the fear of the war from the camera’s view.
Pictures of Lily pregnant with Harry and James holding a few months old Harry with a
child’s broom in hand. Both giggling.

She didn’t blame Harry for reaching out now that he knew who Remus was. But would this
change his seeking out the Mirror of Erised? She didn’t know.

Putting the papers back, she turned to leave and froze when she heard a rustling. There in a
cage was Scabbers.

Alone.

She could grab him.

No one would be the wiser.

It was so tempting.

It was too early. Plus, how would she prove it? They’d think her mad or a petulant child. But
when would she ever have this opportunity again?

She stepped toward the cage.

Where would she keep him? She hadn’t yet set up the room of requirement. Even if she did
leave him there, he needed to eat. And that would make him instantly suspicious, and he
might take action. Plus, he was a full-grown wizard and she barely knew how to cast lumos
and alohomora. Not to mention it all relied on her being able to sneak out of the common
room with Scabbers.

Sighing, she slunk back out of the boy’s dorm and joined Parvati for a game of wizard’s
chess. She needed to plan more. She needed a way for Remus to realize it himself.

She needed to show him Peter.

Pictures! A camera! Would it be appropriate for her to order a camera from the catalog?
Probably not.

“Ah fuck.” Penny swore as Parvati’s knight took her bishop.

A chorus of admonishing “Language!” and “Such a crass child!” rained down from the
various portraits that were still awake and not napping. Penny winced and eyed the closest
one. “Sorry.”

“It’s not that bad, you’ve still got your rooks.” Parvati pointed out.

“What? Oh yeah…sorry just ruined my plans is all.” Penny muttered. She really needed to
plan now, and not for chess.

After Sunday lunch, everyone was back from their obligatory Christian practices, Penny
decided to see if she could set up the room of requirement again.

Or she would have, if she didn’t catch the twins and Lee Jordan throwing stink pellets down
into the quad. Penny attempted to walk past them, but one twin caught movement out of the
corner of his eye.

“Oy! Firstie!” It drew all three’s attention to throw stink pellets at her. They popped and
released a horrendous smell. Penny scrambled down the corridor toward her destination,
running from them as they followed. They were carrying bags of goods, so they were slower.
She slipped around the corridor and ducked behind the troll tapestry to hide as they ran off in
search of her or any first year or probably any student that crossed them.

A few minutes later, Penny peered around the tapestry to check if the coast was clear. Then
she began to pace, thinking her prior phrase with an additional, “…and an area near the door
to keep things I pull out with seating, table, and a hearth.” By the time she had paced three
times, she heard more screams coming back.

Fred, George, and Lee were pelting other students coming back down the corridor. She
couldn’t open the door. “Damnit.” Penny ducked behind the tapestry again. They ran past,
their screeching and calls for them to stop fading with their footsteps. Yet when she looked
around the tapestry, Fred stood in front of the now shrinking door.

“Well well, what have we here? Shrinking door? Or perhaps…” Fred stooped down as the
door got smaller and smaller until it faded into the stone.

“Shit.” Penny swore softly, but not softly enough.

Fred looked up and right at her.

Not giving him a chance to corner her for information, she scrambled down the north corridor
toward the staircase down to the sixth floor. Footsteps followed her.

“Hey! Wait a second!”

Penny kept running, wracking her brain to figure out which secret passages the twins already
knew about. The one that led directly into Honeydukes they would know for sure.

Where else? Would the prefect’s bathroom be viable? Would the password she knows even
work now?

She stepped onto the landing of the moving staircase tower and looked left and then right. No
stairs were connected, but below, barely a story was a staircase moving from the fifth to the
fourth. It wouldn’t be much of a fall. She looked behind her to see Fred leaning against the
wall catching his breath. Guess flying on the quidditch team didn’t really improve his cardio.
He spotted her and charged.

“Fuck it.” She sat down on the floor and slipped over the edge of the landing. Barely holding
herself up, she swung once and dropped.

Immediately pain raced up her leg from her ankle on the fall, but it was worth it as Fred was
left upstairs. She limped down to the fourth-floor landing and took another staircase down to
the third.

“You can’t run forever! I know where you sleep!” Fred called out.

“But you can’t go in there!” Penny blew a raspberry up at him and limped to the third-floor
entrance archway.

“Want to bet?!”

Penny paid no mind to Fred anymore and walked into the corridor, pausing briefly as it was
dark and dusty. “Hello?” She called out. No answer. Limping further in, she peered into
empty classrooms until she came to one door at the end of the corridor. It was locked.

“Why is this… familiar?” Penny frowned.

A distant meow made her remember why.

“Ah fuck.” Penny pulled out her wand, “Alohomora,” and she slipped into the room. Quietly
she closed and locked the door and stared at the large three headed dog — Fluffy. It slept atop
the trap door that led to the underground chambers, probably not yet set up.

Penny kept as silent as possible as the dog snored. Her heart hammered against her sternum.

She tried to turn to press her ear against the door to listen to Filch and Mrs Norris but the
movement was enough noise to rouse the dog.
Penny frantically activated her wand and swiped to a lullaby playlist, jamming her wand into
her holster. A music box rendition of Somewhere Over the Rainbow filled the room.

Fluffy’s right head had begun sniffing the air while blinking blearily. His middle head hadn’t
opened its eyes, but had growled and pressed its eyes closed tight, seemingly annoyed to be
awoken. And the left was still drooling, peacefully. The right head lowered back down,
nudged into the middle one and settled back to sleep, just as a music box version of What a
Wonderful World began to play.

Penny didn’t move. The Itsy Bitsy Spider played next, then You are My Sunshine, Twinkle
Twinkle Little Star, and so on. If she wasn’t shaking with fear, she might have also fallen
asleep. But she remained ramrod straight until she was sure Filch wasn’t in the corridor
anymore.

Unlocking the door, she opened it and peered out. No cat in sight and the corridor was still
dark.

Slipping out of the room, she closed it with one final look at the sleeping three-headed dog.
She backed up down the corridor. When she was twenty feet away, she silenced her wand.

So full of adrenaline, she’d completely forgotten the ache in her ankle from the fall. Still, she
wasn’t completely in the clear yet. She limped down the corridor to the archway, looking
back over her shoulder one last time before stepping out into the light of the landing and right
into someone.

“Miss Black.” A silky and stern voice said. “You are out of bounds.”

“Professor!” Penny stumbled back, wincing, and reaching out to put weight against the wall.

“You have thirty seconds to explain yourself, Miss Black. Or you will be marched right to
Headmaster Dumbledore’s office.” Snape’s lips twisted into a cruel smile.

‘Not Dumbledore!’ Panic set in and Penny bubbled out the course of events that led her here.
“I was running from Fred because him, George, and Lee were throwing stink pellets and I
jumped from one landing to a staircase below instead of waiting and I- I think I sprained
something. I didn’t know if he was still following so I ducked into here. I completely forgot it
was out of bounds.”

“A likely story.” Filch crowed from behind Snape, whilst holding Mrs Norris. Filch must
have fetched Snape while she’d been hiding with Fluffy.

“Hmm. It would seem…” Snape sneered down at her, but he did look down toward her feet
where she was primarily leaning on one foot. “…she is telling the truth, Argus.” Snape’s
frown grew in intensity. “Two points from Gryffindor for your reckless self-endangerment
and a detention for being out of bounds.” He pulled out his wand and conjured a crutch. “To
the Hospital wing with you.”

Filch looked pleased she was given detention as they passed. Snape escorted her right to the
Hospital Wing where Madam Pompfrey tutted and handed her a potion. Penny drank it.
 “Foolish girl. Never drink a potion of unknown components and effects.” Snape sneered.

“But…it’s from Madam Pompfrey.” Penny looked between the potion bottle and Snape.

“You are as trusting as Lupin it would seem.” He sniffed.

“What?” Penny blinked, clueless.

Snape raised a brow, a question in his gaze before it turned intense, and Penny felt like she
was being examined under a microscope.

Stammering, she averted her gaze. “Th-thank you professor. Next time I’ll make sure what
the potion is before drinking.”

“See that you do.” Snape turned and left the infirmary.

‘That was weird.’ Penny ruminated over his words and actions as she returned to the common
room.

Once past the portrait, she lingered by the entrance and peered in, finding neither the twins
nor Lee Jordan, she clambered her way up to the girls’ dorm and face planted into bed. So
much for exploring the room of requirement again.

Chapter End Notes

I know a lot of fics treat the room of requirement like they're alive, and I don't mind that
- but I like the idea of trial and error that Penny does to try to get what she wants. It's a
very...data analyst/programmer approach. And she will get what she needs, she just
needs to talk to go through the process and...basically talk to the rubber duck to debug
her method. Also if the room is alive, it's not going to make finding anything easy in the
room of hidden things. You gotta work for it.

Also the smart wand returns! Heehee. I love exploring that lil crack concept.

Hope you guys enjoyed!

 One Small Change
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

On Monday, there was a notice pinned up in the common room about Flying lessons starting
on Thursday. They’d be having it with the Slytherins.

Penny already knew it was coming but to see her fellow first years groaning about it made
her snicker. At least until the Gryffindor Prefects called a House meeting and announced who
had lost House points in the prior week and to do better. Harry’s name was there of course, as
was Penny’s.

“When did you lose that many points?” Neville and Lavender asked her as they ate breakfast.

“Eh…got on the wrong side of Mrs. Norris.” Penny mumbled.

“Perhaps, this is why you should come to Chapel. It’ll teach you to stay out of trouble.” Percy
stated.

“I only got into trouble because your brother decided to chase after me through the corridors
throwing stink pellets. I ended up in the Hospital Wing because of it.”

“What?!” Percy looked at her and then Ron.

“It wasn’t me!” Ron guffawed and then Percy’s gaze turned on Fred and George.

“You little fink!” Fred hissed at Penny.

“Don’t throw stink pellets, ya numpty.” Penny huffed.

“I’m going to have to write mother about this.” Percy muttered.

“She only ended up in the Hospital Wing because she jumped off the stairs.” George
explained.

“To get away from Fred! And now I’ve got a detention for it.” Penny glared.

“HA!” Fred cackled.

Penny stuck out her tongue. Fred blew a raspberry and made a face.

“Settle down you two.” Percy tried to keep the peace, but Penny made a gesture with her
arms by holding one fist up and putting her other hand in the crook of her elbow. It was the
Iberian slap, or the Italian salute. Essentially telling Fred to go fuck himself.

Only a handful of the fifth, sixth, and seventh years who caught the movement gasped and
laughed.
“Penny!” Percy admonished.

“What? What did she do?!” Fred and George asked.

“You don’t know what it means?” Penny grinned, preening triumphantly right until a stern
clearing of a throat reminded them of McGonagall’s presence.

“Miss Black, that is not appropriate language befitting of a first year of this institution. Let
this be your first and only warning on the matter. Any more of that, and there will be points
deducted, detention, and a letter home to your guardian. Though from what I gather, you’ve
already earned a detention.” Minerva’s frown and sharp gaze stilled all shenanigans at the
table.

“Sorry, professor.” Penny lowered her head. It didn’t stop her though. She knew a few curse
words in American sign language and made them at Fred whenever she got the chance.
Especially because he kept trying to catch her alone. She had an idea why that was, and she
was not having that.

In Herbology that week, they learned how to control the amount of sunlight, temperature, and
humidity for plants, how to recognize and prevent pests, mold, and rot. History of Magic was
lectures and quizzes on the key locations of magical origins in the Bhutan and the Atlantean.
In Charms they wrote the Lumos and Nox incantations down, using its wand movements as
style flair in calligraphy to get used to the movement. Transfiguration was once again about
turning the match into a needle, this time the whole period was spent on casting the spell,
with McGonagall helping their wand movements and pronunciations, and techniques for
visualization. In Defense Against the Dark Arts, Quirrel went over dark creatures and
assigned an essay on how to detect the presence of them.

On Thursday morning, she got a note stating her detention would be that evening after dinner.

Penny couldn’t help but watch as everyone freaked out over Flying lessons. The Hufflepuff
and Ravenclaws already had theirs earlier in the week and from what Hannah and Bianca said
it was uneventful. Except when one Ravenclaw student, Stephen Cornfoot, got stuck upside-
down shouting about how it didn’t make sense that an itty-bitty broom could hold any of their
weight.

“Naturally, Ravenclaws overthink it.” Hannah joked.

“Not all of us are like that!” Bianca nudged Hannah with a slow smirk.

“That’s probably going to be me.” Penny lamented.

“I thought you were excited to learn to fly.” Neville eyed.

“In theory. Yes. In practice…I am going to fail.” Penny sighed. “A lot.”

“I probably won’t even get off the ground.” Neville fidgeted.

“You’ll be fine Neville!” Hannah patted Neville’s shoulder. “Just remember to breathe.”
“Thanks.”

Penny was really starting to see why those two would end up marrying. She leaned her chin
against her palm, watching them with a smile.

Penny and Neville showed up early to the field where the brooms were laid out already and
there were a set of tables with various supplies. They sat in the grass while working on
assignments. Penny proofed Neville transfiguration calculations. Mainly because she’d
already finished hers.

“How do you suppose it works?” Penny asked Neville once done checking his essay for
potions tomorrow.

“What?”

“The brooms.” Penny tilted her head to examine the rows. “I mean it’s obviously an
enchantment. But…how does it know how much thrust to combat against gravity?”

“Um…” Neville looked confused.

“Sorry.” Penny smiled and then snapped her fingers. “Maybe it’s magnets!”

“There aren’t any magnets on it.”

“No but magnets can be used to keep something floating. At least the logic of it. The greater
the difference in opposing charges the greater the distance between…” Penny trailed off.
“Sorry.”

“Are you sure you’re not secretly a Ravenclaw?” Neville joked.

“If only.” Penny grinned. “If I’m secretly anything, it’d be Slytherin.”

“You a Slytherin?” A voice interrupted from behind. It was Pansy, Nerys, and Milicent.

Penny eyed them. Neville took their appearance to mean to pack up.

“I mean why not. I am a Black.” Penny tossed out.

“You’re a mudblood pretender.” Pansy sneered with crossed arms.

Penny stood and quirked a brow, staring Pansy and Nerys down. Milicent seemed to linger as
just the muscle, but she didn’t look like she wanted to be there or doing what Pansy and
Nerys wanted. “Why don’t you ask Draco if I’m a mudblood, why did Lord Arcturus Black’s
owl land at my table the day after the sorting?” Penny grinned.

Neville gasped at Penny’s use of mudblood. It had an equal effect on Pansy and Nerys, who
likely were planning on using the word to insult her.

“And Nerys! It’s so nice to see you making friends.” Penny beamed a bright toothy if
sarcastic grin. “Especially after our time at Giggleswick.” Giggleswick, Penny had learned,
was where the poor purebloods send their kids. Or at least those who wanted to penny-pinch
their purses.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Really? Suppose I should ask Terry Boot if he remembers.” Penny threw out. “Oh right,
you’ve snubbed him too since the start of term.” Penny grinned. And she had. Nerys was
brown nosing to those from the Sacred Twenty-Eight. Pansy looked at Nerys like she was
something filthy.

“Anyway, Neville and I are working on our assignments. You’re all welcome to join us.”
Penny held out a hand.

“Penny.” Neville hissed. Penny ignored him, looking at all three Slytherin girls with the
genuine offer.

Pansy was about to raise her nose and turn her down, but it was Milicent who stepped
forward and shook Penny’s hand - shocking the other two girls.

“What?” Milicent eyed them. “She’s the only one who figured out how to do the
Transfiguration formula without the Professor’s help.”

Penny beamed at Milicent. “I can help you with that if you want. I’ve just checked over
Neville’s.”

“You would?”

“Yeah. Come on. Let’s go over it.” Penny sat back down and using Neville’s textbook walked
Milicent through how to do the calculation. Even explaining the concepts of variables,
expressions, relations, and inequalities. The biggest thing was explaining how to parse the
word problems into a formula and figuring out what was the missing variable.

Pansy and Nerys however left them a bit aways. Eventually more Slytherins arrived, and
Penny told Milicent if she needed further help, she’d be happy to assist. Daphne bounded up
to see what they were doing.

“Ooh, Milicent! I didn’t know you needed help!” Daphne turned to her. “I could have
checked your work too.”

“You would have?” Milicent asked, hesitantly.

“Yeah. Though I see Penny’s done an excellent job.”

“I’m sure Daphne can help you if I’m not available.” Penny beamed at Daphne, seriously
loving the Elle Woods energy she exuded.

Penny collected her things into her bag as Gryffindors began streaming over from the castle.

That’s when Madam Hooch came bounding from the pitch’s building. She looked over them
all, muttering and doing a head count. “Alright everyone’s here. Line up. One broom to a
student.” Hooch powered through the aisle the broomsticks created, as they all got into
position. “Now step up to the left side of your broomstick. Come now, hurry up. Good, good.
Stick your right hand over the broom and say, up.”

Everyone did as instructed. Penny was between Neville and Parvati, whose broom rolled over
when she said up. Neville’s did nothing. Harry’s, snapped up into his grip as did Draco’s.
Penny's floated up softly, gently into her palm at the first try. Bem’s and Sue’s also snapped
into their grips. Stella and Kellah’s floated as gently as Penny’s had into their grip.

“With feeling!” Hooch commanded everyone else who hadn’t yet summoned their broom.

Penny liked the feel of the broom in her grasp. It wasn’t wild and excited to rush off as what
Harry’s and Draco’s brooms looked. Nor was it as lethargic as Stella’s or Bem’s were now
that they held theirs.

When everyone had their brooms in hand, Hooch showed them how to mount the brooms and
to grip tightly so they don’t slide off. She demonstrated with her own broom how to kick off
the ground and float before touching back down.

Penny nodded, ready and terrified that the moment she’d get on she’d flip and hang upside
down, just like Stephen. It’d be just her luck.

“Now when I blow my whistle, you kick off from the ground, hard. Keep steady, hover, and
then lean forward slightly and touch back down.” Hooch explained. “Do you all understand?”

“Yes!” They all stated in various tones of excitement, nervousness, and fear.

“On my whistle - three - two -”

Penny was really hoping to actually fly but she knew it wouldn’t come to pass the moment
Neville looked over at her as he floated up before the whistle.

“Penny!” He gasped.

Penny released one hand on her broom, intending on grabbing Neville, but he ascended too
quickly.

“Come back down, Mister Longbottom!” Hooch called.

“I don’t think he remembers how!” Penny shouted. She mounted her broom to go after him,
but Hooch was already flying up. Unfortunately, it was too late as Neville slid off the end of
his broom and went falling hard with a crack. Penny had been floating just off the floor and
when Neville landed, she shot up in the air with a yelp as soon as Hooch touched down. She
shouted something but Penny couldn’t hear over the rush of wind. She wrapped her whole
body around the broomstick. She was as high as Neville had gone and there just out of reach
was the broomstick lazily drifting away. She grabbed it with one flailing hand and yanked it
close while leaning forward. She spiraled back down and rolled off the broomstick and
landed on her back from a short distance.

“You! Miss Black.” Hooch called as she pulled Neville up.

“I’m fine!” Penny said.

“Good, stay here while I take Mister Longbottom to the hospital wing. Not another broom
should leave the ground. Or you’ll be out of Hogwarts before you can say Quidditch.” Hooch
sent them all a glare before carrying Neville off into the castle.

Penny stayed on the ground.

“What was it like?” Lavender asked.

“Terrifying.” Penny breathed and then smiled. “And exhilarating!”

“You barely did any flying!” Draco laughed. “And did you see his face, the great lump?” He
taunted.

Penny frowned.

“Shut up Malfoy.” Parvati snapped.

“Oooh, sticking up for Longbottom?” Pansy sneered. “Never thought you’d like fat little
crybabies, Parvati.”

Penny sat up about ready to throw hands with a child she just tried to get along with earlier
when Draco picked up Neville’s Remembrall.

“Oh no.” Penny pushed herself up as Harry stood up to Draco. She couldn’t exactly stop this,
or else Harry never gets on the quidditch team, never touches the snitch with his mouth, and
never is gifted the resurrection stone with it. Though whether he did or not was up in the air if
she can find the ring and kill the horcrux. Quidditch was still important for Harry. It gave him
the skill to fight the dragon in the Triwizard Tournament.

So instead of intervening like she wanted to, she watched and kept her mouth shut. Even
when McGonagall showed up and carted Harry off, to make him seeker for the Gryffindor
quidditch team.

She should feel happy things were going according to the timeline despite the slight hiccup
with Remus. Yet, she couldn’t quite help feel there was an injustice to it. Yes, he was
defending a friend – her friend. But he broke the rules. And what does he get? Rewarded.
McGonagall making a special exception for him on a rule that’s been in place for over a
century.

Hooch returned not long after and had them all practice mounting and floating for the rest of
the class. And while Penny was nervous on the broom, she couldn’t help gritting her teeth to
hear Draco snidely talking about Harry getting in trouble, and Ron grumbling with Seamus
and Dean about it being unfair.

They had study hall after, but Penny ditched it to visit Neville in the hospital wing. He was in
a temporary cast while the potion Madam Pomfrey gave him healed his injuries. He asked all
about what happened in class and Penny told him, explaining how Harry stood up for him
against Draco and got his Remembrall.
At dinnertime, they walked down together. She sat with him at Gryffindor table, Hannah and
Bianca deep in conversations at their own respective house tables and Wyatt nowhere to be
seen just yet.

Plus, Penny wanted to hear confirmation. When Harry arrived, Penny strained to hear Harry
tell Ron the news. He made the effort to be quiet about it. It was made even more difficult
because Hermione nattered on about the invention of brooms to Dean Thomas.

When Hermione tried to ask Penny’s thoughts on how brooms felt to fly, Penny gave up. She
rolled her eyes at Hermione and stood up. Lavender and Parvati broke into giggles and
snickered at the action.

“I think I’ll go to my detention early.” Penny grumbled, nudging Neville – who’d been
watching Harry and Ron to find a moment to thank him for what he did. He nodded at her.

“We’ll come with you!” Lavender and Parvati jumped up and joined Penny. Hermione’s
cheeks pinked, her mouth made an O shape, and her brows furrowed. Penny shrugged and
welcomed them. It wasn’t like they’d be allowed to stay during the detention.

She headed for the labs. Parvati and Lavender complained about Hermione the entire way.

“She’s so annoying.” Lavender groaned. “All she ever does is correct people.”

“Or acts like she knows best.” Parvati added.

“Pretty sure that’s the same thing.” Penny eyed them as they took the stairs.

“Either way, someone needs to pop that head of hers. Put her in her place.” Lavender
suggested.

“Put her in her place?” Penny blinked. “Because she’s muggleborn?”

“You know what I mean.” Lavender frowned. “Because she acts like she knows it all.”

“Hmm.” Penny really wanted to divert their behavior, but this was a key character growth
moment for Hermione that will drive her toward Harry and Ron: not having any friends.

In the dungeons, Lavender and Pavarti sat with her in their potion lab, leaving the door open.
The door to the supply closet was shut and there was access only to the school’s cauldrons.
Even the shelves of knives, pestles, glasses, and some aprons were locked up behind glass.

“Have you already done Snape’s essay, Penny?”

“I have.” Penny muttered.

“I haven’t even started on mine.” Lavender said.

“It’s…due tomorrow.” Penny stared at her.

“When did you finish?” Pavarti asked.

“I did it after class, when he assigned it.” Penny mused.

“Ugh… can we look at yours?” Lavender asked.

“No. But if you get yours done by the time my detention is done, I’ll look it over.” Penny
offered.

“Thank you.” Lavender smiled. “Why’d you do it so early anyway?” Lavender prodded
Penny.

“It’s better to do assignments the day you get them, so it’s a little bit at a time instead of
having to spend a whole weekend working on them or rushing.”

“Where do you find the motivation?”

“I gotta do something to fill my time while you guys are playing games or talking about…
what’s that band?” Penny squinted, reminded of the wizarding band poster Lavender had put
up.

Lavender gasped. “You said you loved The Broken Harts!”

“I said they looked interesting. But I don’t think I’ve heard a single song.” Penny grinned.

“Really?”

“Not even one?!”

Penny leaned back as Lavender and Parvati looked aghast.

“Oh no. This weekend, you’re going to listen to them. I’m going to mail my mum to send me
my wireless so we don’t use the common room’s one.” Lavender stated with determination in
her gaze.

“Oh…great…” Penny smiled, with instant regret. She listened as Parvati and Lavender
spouted off different songs from the band, trying to see if Penny recognized any of them. And
that’s when Snape entered the potions lab.

“Brown. Patil. Unless you wish to assist Black with her detention, you will leave at once.”
Snape sneered at them.

“Going Professor. Sorry!” Lavender pulled Parvati and they left Penny with a wave.

“Miss Black. The potion labs are not a den for a gossiping gaggle.” Snape snapped.

“I was early, sir.” Penny kept her head down and shoved her books back in her bag.

“Punctuality will not save you from detention.”

“I wasn’t expecting it to, sir.”

“Hm.” Severus made a grumbling sound before nodding his head. “Follow me.” He spun on
his heel and led her to one of the other potion labs. This one she knew was used by the sixth
and seventh years. “You are to clean the stack of cauldrons to industry standard.”

“Industry standard, sir?” Penny looked up. What did that mean?

“Oh? You haven’t read that far ahead then?” Snape sneered. “You are to scrape and wash
them, heat them in the oven for five minutes. Let them cool. Create a paste with our
orthophosphate and wipe the insides down with the paste, heat for another five minutes with
the paste on, rinse again, heat for half an hour. Do you understand?”

Penny gaped at the stack of cauldrons and long list of instructions. Breathing in deeply, she
nodded.

“Good. If you do not finish by quarter to curfew, you will complete them tomorrow.” Snape
left the lab.

Okay…she could do this. Cleaning had always been a way to center herself, to let her mind
think things through. And she had a lot to think about. But first, she needed to get into the
mental zone. The best way to do that was with music. She didn’t care to pull out her wand
here. So, she settled for something familiar, something old. Something with whistling.

“Just whistle while you work,” Penny sang as she rolled up her sleeves and prepared a bowl
of the paste, “and cheerfully together I can tidy up the place. So hum a merry tune.” Penny
hummed. “It won't take long when there's a song to help you set the pace.”

First, she soaked, then scrubbed and scraped, set aside the harder ones to soak some more.
The easier ones were easy to get into the oven for the first heated drying. While that went on,
she scrubbed the more difficult ones while humming and singing on auto pilot - freeing up
her mind to wander over her predicament.

Harry’s written Remus and got pictures of his parents. It might affect his desire to repeatedly
look into the Mirror of Erised. But so long as he finds it at all, which he will because of the
shenanigans with finding out who Nicholas Flamel is and going to the restricted section, that
shouldn’t have any long-standing consequences.

Though, having pictures this early might make Hagrid’s gift seem less amazing. It could
affect his relationship with Hagrid in the long run. Though a scrapbook was still very
thoughtful - so maybe not. It was a 50/50.

Maybe it’s not bad that Harry and Remus are in communication. It was a tiny inconsequential
no long-term effect quality of life improvement. Plus, everything he learns, Harry could have
learned third year and on. It’s just two years early.

Penny paused to look at her fingers. They were becoming raw and red from rubbing against
the insides of the cauldron. With a steel scrub, she made sure to work the paste on every inch
of the cauldrons and heated them.
If they have no long-term effects in the grand scheme and aren’t related to anything big, like
Voldemort, small changes should be okay.

Penny switched song versions, “Just whistle while you work. Put on that grin and start right
in to whistle loud and long. Just hum a merry tune. Just do your best and take a rest and sing
yourself a song.”

Scabbers she can’t do anything about until a few horcruxes are destroyed. So maybe she
could change something small? Penny smiled, and then yelped when she grabbed a cauldron
fresh out of the oven with wet oven mitts. The heat traveled quickly, burning her hand.

The cauldron banged against the stone floor as she dropped it to shove her hand under the
water faucet, cold water blasting her hand.

A door inside the classroom slammed open and Snape stormed in. “What happened?!”

Penny curled over her hand, hiding it. “Burned myself, sir. Nothing to worry about.”

“Exactly how did you burn yourself? You were supposed to be using the oven mitts.”

“I…let them get wet by accident.” Penny winced.

Snape pinched the bridge of his nose. He breathed. “Foolish girl. Let me see.”

Penny showed him her hand, looking away from his gaze. He examined it mutely, dropped it
and spun to return where he came from. Penny pushed her hand back under the running
water. But Snape came back quick with one of his sleeves rolled up to his elbows as he held a
palm full of some thick jelly substance, and a bandage in the other hand.

“Your hand.”

“Sir?”

“Your hand, Miss Black, unless you wish for blisters to form.”

Penny held her hand out again and Snape applied the jelly to her hand, wrist, and forearm.
Then made a twirling wandless gesture while holding the bandages and they wrapped
themselves around her hand and arm.

“It should be healed by morning. If not, see Madam Pompfrey before class.”

“Yes sir.”

“Now, seeing as you cannot continue with your detention tonight. How many cauldrons did
you clean?” Snape looked over the spread of cauldrons that were lined up on the tables.

“I was just pulling out the last two, sir.”

“The last two?” Snape asked slowly. She nodded. “You cleaned all of these?” He looked
incredulous to the point he magically lifted one cauldron and examined it.
“It’s not dissimilar to cleaning and re-seasoning cast iron pans and skillets, sir. I’ve done that
loads of time.” Penny explained and went back to lift the dropped cauldron with her glove.

“Cease your attempt, foolish girl. You’ve already burned yourself once.” Snape halted her
and used his wand to lift the last cauldrons from the oven and set them aside. He stood stiffly
for a moment before speaking. “Very well. What did you learn?” Snape sneered, attempting
to loom over her. And while he was much taller than her, he wasn’t taller in excess. What was
he six feet? That wasn’t that tall in Penny’s opinion. Taller than her yes, and taller than
Remus but not tall enough to be attempting to loom.

“No more being out of bounds.”

“Excellent. It’s twenty minutes to curfew, you are dismissed.”

Penny grabbed her bag and left. While walking up the stairs, she halted when she heard
voices.

“Can’t believe he’s not been expelled yet. Madam Hooch said—”

“Maybe she was just trying to scare us, Draco.”

“Scare us? With expulsion?! That’s absurd. Why threaten anyone if you don’t intend to
follow through.” Draco ranted.

“Are you really going to duel him?”

“Of course not. I’ll just tell Snape, Potter and Weasley were talking about dueling for fun
after curfew.” Draco’s tone turned smug as he came around the winding staircase, flanked by
Vincent, and Gregory.

“Oh, it’s you.” Draco regarded her.

“Hello Draco. Vincent. Gregory.” Penny waved.

“What happened to your hand?” Draco squinted at the bandages.

“Burned myself in detention.” Penny shrugged, about to brush past him. “Say, have you
picked out something in the catalog yet?”

“I’m still looking.” Draco muttered.

“Well we need to send it before mid-October.” Penny stated.

“I’ll get it to you.” Draco continued going down the stairs.

‘One change, just one tiny change.’ Penny climbed up. ‘Change something small.’ She
called out, “Draco?” Her heartbeat quickened, blood rushing into her ears. “You know Potter
was rewarded for that stint.”

Draco stilled before snapping his head toward her. “Rewarded?”

Penny stepped down to meet him. “For what happened in Flying class. Mind you, you should
have been punished too. But rewarding Potter by putting him on the Quidditch team. S’not
right.”

“What?” Draco whispered and climbed up into her personal space. “They can’t do that! First
years aren’t allowed to try out!”

“Allowed or not, he’s the Gryffindor team’s new seeker. I heard them talking about it during
dinner.”

“I suppose you’re pleased about this.”

“I think it’s unfair. Clearly nepotism toward…” Penny could not believe she was going to say
this, “…my fellow Gryffindors.” It felt like such a gross thing to admit. She hated not being a
Slytherin, and she had half a mind to one day visit the sorting hat to figure out why it put her
in Gryffindor. But that’s for another day. “Also, I saw that Dumbledore was a Gryffindor in
the trophy room, so of course he’d make the exception for his house but not any of the
others.”

“Why are you telling me this?” Draco squinted.

“Isn’t your father on the Board of Governors? Could he do something about it? I mean,
supposedly Harry’s the youngest seeker in a century, so this is a new rule change - or
exception. So shouldn’t the other houses get the chance to try out their first years too?”

“What do you get out of this? You’re a Black, I know you want something for this, even if
you were raised by that half-blood. What was his name–”

“That’s none of your concern. Also, you’re admitting I’m a Black? Pansy dismissed me as
one - was calling me a muggleborn pretender. I’m surprised you didn’t set her straight. Can’t
have her bad mouthing our family like that.” Penny pulled her bag strap higher.

“It was…it was before Hercules landed in front of you.” Draco bristled.

“Hmm. Either way, I don’t know what I want yet. But…someday maybe I’ll cash in.”

Draco grinned. “You want to try out for the team too.”

“And if I do?” Penny smirked. She didn’t, but she’ll let him think it.

“Then we’d be on opposing sides.” Draco grinned something nasty. “I won’t go easy on
you.”

“Assuming you even get on the team.”

“Oh, I’ll get on the team. Make no mistake.”

“Try not to buy your way in, cousin.”

“I don’t need to resort to that.” Draco scoffed and then smiled. “Although having better
brooms does benefit the whole team, thanks for the idea.”

Penny faltered. That wasn’t the sort of change she wanted, but she couldn’t think of any long-
term changes it would cause. “Well, I have to go, long way up to Gryffindor tower.” Penny
left them.

At six thirty on Monday morning, Penny was up early checking over the dorm’s Charms and
Transfiguration essays. She had a stack of them next to her, a donated red quill from
Lavender letting her underline and circle and write notes. She had no idea how she got to this
point so fast, but she was her dormmate’s essay editor. Even Hermione had asked for her to
look it over. Though to be fair, Hermione’s were fine in terms of grammar - if a bit dry.

Striking through the last sentence, she collected her things to head back to the dorm when the
common room door opened and McGonagall walked in with a terse expression, lips pursed
and an annoyed quirk to her eyebrows.

“Good morning, Professor.”

McGonagall did a double take to see her. “Good morning, Miss Black. I hadn’t realized
anyone would be awake this early.”

“I’m an early riser, ma’am. And I wanted to finish…uh…” Penny looked down at the papers.

“Your essay for tomorrow?”

“Mine? No. Mine’s been done since last week. These are Lavender’s, Parvati’s, Esther’s, and
Hermione’s. They wanted my help looking it over for grammar, spelling, and consistency.”
Penny explained.

“Have they bullied you into doing their essays?”

“What- oh no no. Really, I’m just circling where they need improvement. See look.” She
stepped forward and showed her Hermione’s essay.

McGonagall grabbed the scroll and eyed it. “Hmm. You’ve an eye for this sort of thing?”

Penny shrugged. “I tested out of year 11 NCAs. My guardian wouldn’t let me take the
GCSEs though, but I’m confident I would have tested out of those too for language and
writing.”

“Your-your GCSEs?” McGonagall touched her chest, shocked. “Well…that is certainly a

boast.”

“It’s not a boast, Professor.”

 “Of course dear.” McGonagall patted her head and handed back the scroll. “But, don’t make
it a habit to be correcting your classmate’s work. Leave that to them or else they’ll never
learn.”

Penny grit her teeth at the head pat, wanting to lash out but she swallowed it. “Honestly
professor. I was going to tell them that, but I have a lot of free time.”

“Well, if you do, perhaps you should consider an extra curricular class or join one of our
sports team. I’m sure Oliver Wood would love another early riser for team manager for our
Quidditch team.” McGonagall said. “Speaking of, one moment.” McGonagall walked to the
notice board and pulled out a scroll that she spelled to it.

Penny walked over and had to bite her tongue to keep from laughing.

QUIDDITCH TRYOUTS, ROUND TWO: OPEN TO FIRST YEARS

Approved by the Board of Governors

“I thought first years weren’t allowed?” Penny asked, trying to keep the snark from her tone.

“It’s been a rule for over a century, but…the administration believes…it’s an out-of-date
rule.” McGonagall explained, tucking her chin to her chest. She stared at the notice, breathed
in, and then spun in place. “If you intend to fill your time, next weekend would be when the
other sports teams do try outs.” McGonagall waved and left the common room.

Penny had frozen. There were other sports teams?

Chapter End Notes

Penny is experimenting with changing things purposefully now~ Small things. Nothing
big. But small things have bigger consequences~
 A Large Consequence
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Remus returned home to an empty cottage after the train had left. He’d lingered on the
platform, speaking with Kingsley and Alastor, who had seen their respective children off.
Emmeline even showed up to wish her and Alastor’s teen a good trip. Lyall even departed,
muttering about a case but that he’ll be by on the weekend, so now he was alone.

He faced the cottage as he closed the door behind him. Remnants of Penny rushing to get the
last-minute items into her trunk. Her traveling cloak draped over the sofa. He’ll have to owl
that to her. Her spare trainers lay in a heap by the door. Books of all sorts everywhere. Cups
and plates of food from breakfast.

All of it could easily be tidied and cleaned with a simple flick of his wand. Everything had its
place in the home where they spent most of their time in, so an Ad Locatus would suffice.
Yet he didn’t cast it. Instead, he sat on the sofa, grabbed her traveling cloak, and laid down
with it over his face. It retained the faint scent of her on it, too faint to last more than a few
days but enough for him. He didn’t think he’d take to parenthood this quickly or fall so hard
for Sirius’s daughter. He worried he might have been too distant, resentful, but Penny was
bright, snarky, and a joy to be around. He almost wished he got to raise her from birth
himself, but she might have ended up differently.

An hour, two, three and when his stomach rumbled, he almost just grabbed a piece of toast
off the stale food on the table, when an owl made its presence known by screeching and a
thunk of something heavy landed on the kitchen table.

Remus yanked the cloak off his face and eyed Arcturus’s owl. It was perched on the sofa,
appearing to glare at him. He grabbed the letter from the owl’s leg allowing it to fly off.

Mr. R. J. Lupin

I understand you have been having difficulty with the appropriate paperwork to request
access to Sirius Black’s accounts. These books will be to your benefit. Please return
them when you are finished, as they are annotated copies from my private collection.

Signed,

Yzis Scevar

The books in question were five large and heavy tomes on Ministry laws.

“Merlin’s breath…” Remus whispered.

Ever since he and Penny had tea at Crowberry Lodge, he’d been looking through all his old
mail to be sure he hadn’t ever received the conviction notice. Then he began filing paperwork
to gain access to Sirius’s accounts barring that notice. Which had gone nowhere. The forms
were repeatedly returned to him with corrections needing to be made. Either the wrong
version of the form had been sent, incorrect language, syntax, incorrect date, or any myriad of
reasons they listed - he’d not been able to request Ministry and Gringotts Assembly
permission to access Sirius’s accounts.

With Penny’s he needed only to provide proof of her relation. He had her birth certificate
clearly stating Sirius as her father, with his signature and key impression that matched with
the record Gringotts had on file. But this was entirely different and far more convoluted.

He had considered writing Yzis for assistance but decided to put it off until after Penny had
gone off to Hogwarts, and yet here was her letter. How had she known?

“Has she been watching me?” Remus mumbled as he pulled the stack of books open. It
wouldn’t be completely odd for her to be keeping track of his petitions’ progress as a
gobliness. Still, was he doing that poorly she reached out?

He began reading, pausing only to process the convoluted legalese within those pages while
doing manual labor. He finally cleaned up the cottage and prepared himself some food, then
he sat back down to read. Only briefly looked up at the time and recognized Penny would be
eating at the Sorting Feast. As would Harry.

He hoped they would become friends.

The next day he woke to a Hogwarts owl dumping an official letter onto the table. He
prepared himself tea as he picked it up. It was from Minerva McGonagall letting him know
Penny had sorted Gryffindor. It was the exact same letter his father got when he sorted
Gryffindor. Clearly a ready form letter as it introduced herself and asked for any medical files
not already sent as well as who to contact if the parent/guardian had any concerns.

Remus had to admit, his chest felt a little bit warm knowing Penny was following his
footsteps. But it was quickly dashed as he remembered who her biological father was and
how she could be following his too.

He’ll be damn sure she doesn’t end up like Sirius. He set about writing her an owl
congratulating her and cautioning her away from bullying.

Penny wrote to him every day after that.

Remus,

Herbology is fun and reminds me of sitting in the yard with you. Although instead of
you teaching me how to weed the plants, I’m now helping my classmates pick out
harmful bugs because they’re too scared. Professor Sprout is very warm, but almost too
lenient if you ask me.
 Professor Binns is a ghost! That was shocking to see, like really. I almost want to walk
through a ghost, but I feel like it would be horribly rude. Maybe I’ll befriend one who
will let me. I wonder what it will feel like. Will a chill sweep up my spine? Have you
ever walked through a ghost?

The essays are a breeze. Also, inches and feet to indicate how long an essay should be
seems rather ridiculous. What if my handwriting is bigger than other’s? They should set
word counts.

I found myself with a lot of time this first day. I assumed my days would be more
packed, but I have large gaps in between classes. At least my dormmates, Lavender and
Parvati, fill the gaps. Lav keeps talking about this band called the Broken Harts. I almost
couldn’t be bothered to be interested, but I was nice. There’s a wireless radio in the
common room but the older students control what it plays. I wish I had your records and
your singing voice to listen to.

Anyway, it’s almost dinner and I just finished helping Neville with our assignments.

Miss you lots,

Penny.

P.S.: Thank you for the blanket. I needed it.

Remus,

I was SO SO excited for Charms! Everything I read in my books made me just so ready
to start casting but all we did was go over wand movements! Swish, flick, flick and
swish UGH. I can’t stand this slow pace, I’m so bored.

At least transfiguration offers a little bit of a challenge. I got the formulas down. Those
are easy. Though everyone else in class seems to have a hard time with that when it
comes time to casting, I can barely get a few slivers of the match to turn into metal.
What am I doing wrong?! I don’t know. I kept trying after and there was no
improvement. Am I doomed to be horrible at transfiguring?

More Herbology today. More bugs and more weeding.

Defense against the Dark Arts is a bit of a joke to be honest. The professor reeks of
garlic. Everyone hates it but it makes me want pasta and cheesy garlic bread so bad.

Miss you lots,

Penny

Each day she wrote about her classes and some mention of a classmate. He responded back
each day. But by Friday, he hadn’t much to tell her. He was reading up on ministry laws and
figuring out what exactly his responsibilities were.
He also received a letter from Harry on Wednesday.

Dear Mr. Lupin,

I don’t know if you remember me still. We met at Diagon Alley on July 31st, with
Hagrid. You said I could send you an owl if I ever had questions about my parents.

I do have a few, but really I was wondering if you had any pictures of my mum and dad.
My aunt never showed me pictures so I don’t know what they look like really. I’ll send
them back right away, of course.

Thank you,

Harry Potter

Remus stared at the letter for a long time that Thursday morning when he received it. A swirl
of emotions overcame him. Heartbreak, pity, offense, and anger. Was Harry left with nothing
of his parents when Dumbledore dropped him off? Or had Lily’s sister truly deprived him?
Surely, she had pictures, muggle ones she could have shared of Lily.

His mouth hardened into a straight line. That was in the past, nothing he could do about it
now - though he would have stern words with Dumbledore and - Merlin’s breath, what was
her name? Petunia!

Standing up he ventured upstairs to his room, to the closed trunk where he had put all of the
items he had originally set out when he believed it was Harry he was gaining custody of.
Inside were a stack of wizarding photographs, a scrapbook, and other photos. He’d already
rummaged through them after that week.

Hagrid and he had tea while Lyall watched Penny. He had to explain fully to him who Penny
was and why he had custody. Hagrid understood of course, though he went off on a rant
about Sirius, about being there that night and almost giving Harry to him. Remus had to pat
his back as he sobbed, recalling how small Harry was and how small he still is. After which
Hagrid asked for Remus’s help in locating photos of Harry’s parents from old friends. Not
just him, but from others. With all the deaths during the war, it was hard to keep track of
everyone, so Hagrid had his work cut out for him. Remus of course helped, handed over
copies of photos of Lily and James to Hagrid to make Harry a gift.

He’d done that, and Remus knew Hagrid personally had photos of James and the other
Marauders, so there was no shortage of that.

But what about Lily?

Lily deserved to be remembered too. And if Petunia hadn’t even bothered, well then he was
going to have to. Remus rummaged around through the photos. He didn’t have much, but
what he did have - he hoped Harry would appreciate. And of course, there was also…Dorcas.

Remus picked up one photo. It was of Lily and her friends shortly after graduation. His finger
lingered over the dark-skinned girl besides Lily. She smiled and winked at the camera. Her
seemingly carefree attitude and warm smile is what had drawn him to her all those years ago.
Their courtship, delayed by his worry and his insecurities over his condition, had been
everything he wished for. Those early days were days they could have been together.
Wasted. And yet, they were days where she was safe. Safe from him, from people like him.

He remembered the day he learned of her death. “No.” He shuddered as tears splashed over
the photo. Remus wiped it clean. He put the photo into a pile with others. More of Dorcas, so
many with Mary and Marlene. Some with Emmeline. Some with Peter, Frank, Alice, Benjy
and other members of the Order.

There were more photos of Lily, of course. Remus knew where to get them, but it meant
going where he’d avoided since before Penny. It was difficult to go there and carry the weight
of Sirius’s child’s presence with him. But Harry will enjoy these. And honestly it was
madness Petunia hadn’t shown him a single portrait. Why hadn’t she?

It was a question he was determined to find the answer to.

Privet Drive was a quiet street in a muggle neighborhood of Little Whinging. One Remus felt
completely comfortable walking down. The full moon was a few days off, so his senses were
heightened. He’d followed the faint old scent of Harry that remained in the letter he’d sent
him. The first time he’d been to the area, he’d apparated Harry to the neighborhood but not to
his direct address. Hagrid walked Harry home, returning shortly after.

Trekking through the neighborhood, Remus followed his nose. He passed by number four
once, doubling back when the scent of Harry grew lesser. He eyed the car that sat in front of
it. It was a grey 1988 Vauxhall Cavalier Mark two. A good car for a two-child family with
good mileage. A car Remus would have traded up his truck for if he ever decided to live as a
muggle.

It was a brief thought he had in October of 1982 on the first anniversary of James, Lily, and
Peter’s deaths. He’d been in a sorry state then, contemplative of leaving the wizarding world
behind, with only his father left and nothing to his name except for a monthly condition and a
fear of the man who turned him. And plagued by the question: what had magic touched that
it did not spoil?

He kept his distance from the rest of the Wizarding World. Keeping up only with the Daily
Prophet and occasional visits to the apothecary for potion ingredients and to sell the
occasional herbological plant from his yard. He lived isolated and alone, but he couldn’t stop
being a wizard.

Remus looped around the block in thought. Harry having never seen any pictures of his
parents in his entire childhood, not once. It niggled the part of his brain that told him
something was wrong.
It could be that Petunia hadn’t moved on. Grieving her sister all these years. In which case,
perhaps he should have requested her address from Dumbledore to reach out so they could
have grieved together. Been there for each other. Him as a friend of Lily and her as Lily’s
sister. But then he remembered the falling out between Lily and Petunia. How Lily gave
away things that reminded her of her sister, in tears. Surely whatever happened between them
would have faded away as insignificant at her death?

He crossed Wisteria Walk and was about to head right for number four when a voice halted
him.

“Remus? Remus Lupin?”

Remus looked behind him to where Privet Drive connected with Wisteria Walk. At the house
at the center of the T junction, stood a little old woman holding what looked like a kneazle
(or part kneazle) cat.

“Arabella?” He straightened his posture. Arabella Figg had been part of the Order of the
Phoenix as an asset in gaining information. A spy of sorts in the darker parts of Wizarding
Britain. She may be a squib, but the name Figg commanded respect due to long living
connections. She’d been in her prime during Grindelwald’s rise and was a sort of Mata Hari
for Dumbledore then. She continued her information gathering during Voldemort’s rise whilst
commanding a network of working witches and kneazle cats. She was a formidable and
renowned Alumni of Queen Anne’s, about the only reason why he considered the school as
an alternative for Penny - because of Arabella.

“Heavens, I haven’t seen you in years…” Arabella walked forward, letting go of the cat.
Remus watched it wrap around Arabella’s legs protectively - hissing in his direction. Her cats
always hissed at him. They sensed his condition. “Or much of anyone, either. Albus didn’t
send you, did he?”

“Ah…no. I’m sorry Arabella I hadn’t…” Remus looked around and breathed in deeply. Yes,
he could smell magic in the air here. Not much, but enough for at least one - maybe two
magic folk. “…been sent. I’m here more on a social call.”

“Social?” Arabella paused and then looked down to Four Privet Drive. “Surely not with
them.”

“Just Petunia. Though, I hadn’t realized Albus placed you here. Are you here to watch
Harry?”

Arabella eyed him. “Hmm.”

“If it’s Order business, I won’t ask.” Remus waved his hand to assure her he wouldn’t
intrude.

“How did you learn where he lived? No one was to know.”

“He told me.”

“Told you?”

“We met at Diagon Alley. Hagrid was there, I apparated them back actually.” Remus
explained.

“Hagrid let you?” Arabella squinted.

“He asked for a side-along.”

“Blasted oaf wasn’t supposed to let anyone near.” Arabella grumbled. “Would have been nice
to know. You lot gave me a fright that day. My alarms went off. I was ready for an attack,
after all these years. Had the floo ready to call in-well it doesn’t matter now.”

“If I’d have known - I’m so sorry.” Remus muttered.

“Enough of that. Come inside, for some tea.”

“Normally I would, but…” Remus looked back to number four. “I was hoping to catch
Petunia without her husband.” James called the muggle man a ‘right bastard with his nose so
far up his arse - talking as if he knew everything’ so Remus hoped to not run into him if he
could manage it.

“Oh?” Arabella smirked. “Well, the father and his boy should leave in an hour. They’ve been
spending their Saturday mornings away for most of the day. You’ll have time.”

He chatted with Arabella over tea. Which was as much a treat for him as it was for her.

Albus placed her here to watch over Harry. And save for another Order member nearby, she’s
been insulated from the Wizarding World. With nothing but her girls to keep her company.
Her girls being the part-kneazle cats she raised. A few of which sniffed out a witch or two in
Little Whinging, both who went on to Queen Anne’s at Arabella’s suggestion. Not that they
could have made it to the Hogwarts list anyway. Subtle magic - cunning magic - as the Squib
community called it was less in physical application and more in sensory. Being able to see
magical beings and creatures and sometimes perform collaborative spell casting. Remus had
never been privy to the intricacies of that community, being a wand wielding wizard himself.
Still, he knew never to discredit it.

An hour later, he and Arabella watched the Dursley’s home as a portly man and even more
portly boy get into the Vauxhall and pull away from the house. A woman - who vaguely
looked like the girl he remembered from the pictures Lily shared - stood and waved them off
before entering the house.

Remus watched the car turn on Wisteria Walk and down until he couldn’t see it.

“Good luck, then.”

“Cheers.” Remus ducked out and approached number four. He slowed as he noticed there
were nail holes around the post slot in the door. Odd.
A knock once, then twice for good measure and Remus waited. The curtains moved ever so
slightly from the window before the door opened.

Remus stared into Petunia’s face. She’s aged about as much as he had. Though she wasn’t
sporting any grey hairs like him. In fact, she looked quite young in comparison to him despite
being a few years older.

“May I help you?” Petunia asked, her lips pursed, and eyebrow quirked as her gaze flicked
over him with a judgmental glint – as if examining how wealthy or poor he was based on his
clothes. Admittedly, he had worn his better clothes. Not the ones he bought at Diagon, but
something else.

He remembered James saying something about how much his in-laws postured and attempted
to seem wealthier than they were with a pre-occupation with normalcy. Or rather muggle
normalcy.

“I imagine you don’t know me, but I’m Remus. Remus Lupin. I was a friend of your sister,
Lily.” Remus began.

The shift in her demeanor was immediate. Petunia’s body stiffened. Shoulders squared and
chin jutted out as her gaze narrowed into slits.

“It wasn’t enough to have that giant disfigure my son, now you’ve come here to do more
harm?! I’ll not have it. I’ve had enough of you people harassing us.” Petunia hissed and
stepped right into his space. “You must think me some simple harmless housewife, but I’ve
squared away with you freaks before. With that horrible man who stole my sister from me!”
Petunia hissed, jabbing his chest.

Taken aback, Remus held up his hands.

Petunia flinched at the movement, which infuriated her as she reached just inside the door,
grabbing and wielding an umbrella. She raised it, threateningly.

“I’m sorry, I don’t know what you’ve experienced. But I’m only here to talk to you about
Lily.” Remus muttered. “I mean no harm to you or your son.” What had Hagrid done to
them?

Petunia did not seem to believe him. She stared at him, at his hands.

“Please. Let’s head inside before your neighbors notice.”

The mention of her neighbors seemed to snap her back. She cowed, shifting back into her
house, but held onto the door ready to slam it.

“Wait- Please. I only want to talk about Lily.”

“How do I know you won’t just turn me into a toad if I say something that displeases you?”
Petunia spat.

“I can put my wand on the table.” He offered.

This was enough of a compromise for her to step back and let him in. He stepped in and she
shut the door quickly.

She opened the door to the immediate left, into a sitting room.

“Wand – table now.” Petunia tapped, impatiently. Remus smiled but very carefully pulled out
his wand from his jacket pocket and set it on the small table between the sofas.

Petunia wasn’t completely relaxed, but she was markedly less steely. She sat opposite him,
the wand between them. “Well then, what is it?”

Remus eyed her. He had envisioned this conversation starting rather differently. He hadn’t
expected this outright hostility. Still, he trudged on. “I’ve received a letter from Harry that
made me concerned about your wellbeing.”

Petunia’s gaze squinted; her hands curled into tight fists. “What has that boy said?”

“That you’ve never shared any pictures of Lily with him.” Remus watched her closely.

“Why should I have?”

“Because he’s your sister’s son.”

“He’s that freak’s son.” Petunia spat, angrily. “That man who stole my sister away from me –
from our family. Led her to her death with all that Order nonsense. For all I care, he’s
responsible for her death. And I’ve had to have a living reminder of him for the last ten years
under my roof.” Petunia ranted, body snappish and tight. “Why would I ever share any
photos of my freakish sister with him?”

“Because he has Lily’s eyes. Surely you noticed.” Remus paused. “But that’s the problem,
wasn’t it?”

Petunia looked away. “That has nothing to do with it.”

“Every time you look at him, you see James-”

“Do not speak that name in my house.” Petunia seethed.

“But if you look into his eyes, it’s all Lily. Is that why you couldn’t share with him? It’d be
too much of a reminder?”

“You know nothing.” Petunia stood up. “You’ve had your talk. You are no longer welcome.”

“Petunia, wait.” Remus tried.

“I said get out!” Petunia shook, pointing to the door.

Remus grabbed his wand. Petunia’s face whitened as he did until he slotted it away again. He
rose, stopping by the door. “Harry asked me for photos. As I was the one to collect their
items that…that night. I had some in my possession. While looking, I came across more
photos. Lily labeled them with your name. I thought you might like them.” Remus pulled the
envelope from his jacket and set it down on the side table before he opened the front door and
stepped out.

He walked, heading toward the park where he could apparate without anyone noticing.

“WAIT!” Petunia had come running out, her eyes wide as she held the envelope of photos.
“Why-…its…its –”

“Oh yes, they’re our kind of photos so they’ll move –”

“No, its…it’s my parents.” Petunia’s eyes glistened with unshed tears. “How…when did she
–” Petunia held a hand up to her mouth, openly weeping. Remus pulled out a handkerchief
and held it out to her. “Thank you.” She warbled and wiped her tears. “Please - I’m so sorry.
I…I just- After the last wizard spelled my son with a tail, I wasn’t sure if you’d do something
worse.”

Remus’s brows rose. What did Hagrid do?! How?! “No, I wouldn’t do anything like that.”

“Please, come in for tea. I just…these are.” Petunia pulled out another photo, this one with
Petunia in a white wedding dress – smiling at the mirror and spinning with Lily and their
mother. Petunia burst into more tears.

“It’s alright.” Remus smiled as he gently herded her back to her house and joined her for
some tea. She smiled as he once again set his wand down. After that the conversation was
less steely and more about reminiscing about Lily. Petunia shared all the horrible things Lily
used to do with her childhood friend Severus. Things Petunia admitted she was horribly
jealous about. Remus then shared stories about Lily, giving appropriate context.

“As prefects we were always subject to the worst pranksters, well second worst. There were
no greater troublemakers as those who wielded a badge. Lily once hung the pants for all the
Slytherin girls on the clock tower. In the middle of winter.” Remus chuckled.

Petunia tinkled with laughter. “Oh, she might have been inspired by my days as head girl in
my school. I did the exact same thing and got a right beating for it.”

“Did you? Well, that was truly brilliant.” Remus grinned as he set his teacup down.

“Heavens, I hadn’t realized she still looked up to me. I would have been better behaved.”
Petunia waved her face with a grin.

“Often we don’t realize how much we influence as well as are influenced by the people we
love.” Remus sighed.

Petunia hummed, with a warm smile. “Goodness…I haven’t been allowed to speak about
Lily in so long.”

‘Allowed?’ Remus frowned. What did that mean?

“Allowed myself, I mean.” Petunia breathed in sharply. “Oh, we’re out of tea. Let me get
started on a fresh pot.” Petunia hurried out, nervously.

“Certainly.” Remus watched her pick up the pot and head through the dining room to the
kitchen. He rose, following her. “You know, those weren’t the only items I salvaged. I have a
few tapes, personal effects. I can send them next time.” He offered.

“Oh, would you?” Petunia looked back gratefully. “I…when I found Harry on my doorstep
that night – he had nothing. Nothing of Lily’s save for a blanket; which was well and truly
worn with use over the years.”

“On the doorstep? In November?” Remus asked, horrified.

“That right there.” Petunia pointed. “Was my exact feeling. Leaving a one-year-old on a
doorstep on a November morning. Madness. I’m surprised he didn’t catch sick.”

“Merlin, what was Albus thinking?” Remus muttered. “The least he could have done was
knocked to alert you he was there.”

“Do you have any children, Mr. Lupin?” Petunia asked suddenly.

“I…I do yes. Why?”

“I…never wanted children. Not really. But it was the thing to do. The expected thing. I love
my Dudley, but when I got Harry that night, I didn’t know if I could love him.” Petunia
spoke. “I did my best.”

“That’s all that anyone can expect.” Remus spoke carefully, watching Petunia.

“Yes. Exactly yes.” Petunia nodded too enthusiastically. “Vernon didn’t want to keep him.
Almost marched us to the orphanage to drop him off. But I…” Petunia paused, grappling
with words.

Remus let her have a moment, giving her space.

“You were right. Soon as I looked in his eyes. I saw Lily. It was all I saw, for those first years.
Every smile, every giggle. It was like I had my baby sister back.” Petunia sniffed. “I let my
grief and let Vernon-” She stopped, breathing in sharply.

“Petunia?” Remus stepped up to her.

“I-I have some pictures of Lily in the attic. Let me get them, perhaps you can send them to
Harry?” Petunia rushed out, almost fleeing the kitchen. He could smell more tears and hear
her racing heart. Fear and shame wafted off her.

Remus went to follow, but then he caught something else. Something by the stairs. The scent
of a long-stained amount of fear and of dread. It reeked out of the cupboard under the stairs,
all mixed in with the scent of Harry.

“I’ll be just a minute.”

Remus looked up, feeling the need to breathe in deeper. “Take your time.” He called back.
There was a lock on the cupboard door. He undid it, slowly opening it to find a mattress and
dust covered shelves. He stuck his head in and breathed in as deep as he could.

The door audibly cracked from his grip. He stood up ramrod straight, carefully shut the door.
He walked back to the table, picked up his wand and sat with it balanced between his middle
and ring finger. He crossed his legs, leaned his head back, closed his eyes, and took full
advantage of how close the full moon was.

He could hear Petunia rummaging and muttering to herself, “Where is it, I know I put it up
here. Oh yes…oh Lily. I’m so sorry.” She wept briefly, sniffling, and wiping her face. Her
heels clacked against the wooden floors and then down the stairs.

“These are when we were just girls, before she went off to school.” Petunia’s voice sounded
light, her heart racing less – until it spiked. She paused at the sitting room door, staring at him
– at his hand. “Get out.”

“No.” Remus spoke softly.

“I let you in because you said you would put the wand on the table.” Petunia shook, clutching
the photo album to her chest.

“And I did. But that didn’t mean I wouldn’t pick it back up.” Remus explained, while rolling
his neck, cracking it.

Petunia glared.

“Petunia…if I wanted to harm you, I would have already.” Remus stated in the same soft
tone, staring at her with half lidded eyes. “Especially because I know who you put into that
cupboard for years.”

“What are you talking about?” Petunia’s skin went ghostly white, eyes wide. There was a
tremor in her breath.

“Don’t feign ignorance now. Your scent was all over that door, but – and this is a big but.”
Remus snatched up his wand and used it to tap against his knee. “I am willing to give you the
benefit of the doubt.”

Petunia’s gulp was audible, even without his heightened senses.

“Now sit. Because you’re only going to get one shot at this.” Remus pointed across from
him. “And don’t lie - I’ll know it.”

“How-”

“Because I’ll smell it.” Remus opened his eyes fully.

Petunia gasped. “Your eyes.”

He gave a warning bark. “Sit.”

 Petunia sat down. “You’re the werewolf.”

“Lily talked about me?” Remus smiled.

“Not about you…just that she knew one.” Petunia’s voice shrank as she curled in around the
album she still clutched.

“Could always count on her for keeping confidence.” Remus sighed. “She was truly a great
friend.”

Petunia whimpered.

“Now then.” Remus leaned forward, arms on his knees and wand fiddling between his
fingers. “I have a few questions. About Harry’s treatment.”

Chapter End Notes

This is the consequence to Penny's existence in Remus's life. Remus has become more
proactive. I've had this chapter written for months and its...so good to finally put it out
there. Because I know so many of you wanted Penny to do something to help Harry's
home situation and I didn't want her to be the one to do it, because she's a kid. And also
it's like done to death and back in these types of stories where the OC is the one that
saves Harry from the Dursleys. But I wanted interactions with Penny to be an
experience that makes the Canon characters change their behavior, how they see things,
and how they act. And I wanted Remus to be the one to change Harry's home life. And
this is how it starts.

Anyway this will be the last chapter posted until after this next stretch of crunch at
work. Sometime in late June/ early July, chapters will resume.

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away from
the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green or blue) that
is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the bathroom, take any
meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy reading when you come back.
 2 Chasers, 1 Bludger
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Riding in a muggle car in the middle of traffic was not pleasant. Keesa swore and took sharp
turns to dodge around lanes. And for what? For an extra three feet of space that the other lane
didn’t have. Kingsley had to brace himself against the seat, holding onto the seatbelt tightly.
It was like riding the Knight Bus, but he was unable to magically steady himself for fear of
affecting the car’s electronics.

Unfazed by the behavior, Pascal pulled out a file with a MACUSA label from his jacket.
Kinglsey caught a glimpse of it before Pascal shifted so he couldn’t see.

“How are you sitting so still?” Kingsley asked as he gripped the headrest.

Pascal lifted an eyebrow. “This isn’t any different than catching a cab in the city or riding the
subway.”

“The City?”

“New York.” Pascal huffed at his confusion and rolled his eyes. “The Big Apple.”

“Oh.”

“Take it you’ve never been, huh?”

“No.” Kingsley breathed. “Why would MACUSA take muggle transport?”

“It’s easier.” Pascal shrugged.

“Than floo?”

“Inner city chimneys got bricked up post World War 2 with expansion into modern
industrialization. When gas heating took off, it looked weird if you still had an open
fireplace. So, most of the Wizarding States use muggle transport. Public transport is quite
reliable in the cities.”

“And outside of them?”

“If you don’t know how to apparate, you got a lot of walking to do or a lot of driving. Broom
riding for commuting has been illegal for some decades now, unlike you Brits.”

“Wizards drive in America? With cars? Won’t the magic interfere?”

Pascal chuckled. “You’ve never seen a monster truck rally, have you?”

“Monster Truck…rally?” Kingsley muttered.

“Magic’s used in all of ‘em.” Pascal mused and then looked up as Keesa took another sharp
turn. “Unlike the Ministry, MACUSA doesn’t ban or restrict the magical modification of
nomaj artifacts.”

“Isn’t that a threat to the statue?”

“No.” Fontaine smirked. “There’s an incentive to sell magically modified nomaj artifacts to
MACUSA’s division. You get the market value, and a tax deduction.”

“What if one of them slips and ends up in muggle hands?”

“You’d be surprised how many American nomajs just don’t question the strange things. The
ones that do — well.” Pascal smirked. “Aliens, ghosts, haunted houses, secret government
funded brainwashing, all their go to, and no one ever believes ‘em.”

“Unbelievable.”

“Besides, telling a redneck wizard from doing something that isn’t directly against the
constitution is a recipe for disaster. You’ll be hard pressed to stop ‘em from modifying their
four-by-four with a levitation charm to go off-roading. It isn’t his wand he’ll draw on you,
it’ll be a shotgun. You do not want to be within range for a buckshot.” Pascal explained,
shaking his head. “So, we incentivized giving them to the government for mass scale
spellbreaking, recycling, and reintroduction into the nomaj market.”

Kingsley sighed; it was certainly one way to go about it. Either way, he reminded himself to
never go to the States.

A few more sharp turns later and the car slowed and then jerked to a stop. Keesa looked back
at them. “We’re here.”

He couldn’t get out of the car fast enough. Folding out of it and stretching until his joints
popped audibly. “Ah.”

“Cramped?” Keesa snickered.

“A bit.” Kingsley sighed.

They began walking down the road. It was still the middle of the day, so children were in
school and adults at work. There wasn’t much activity. It was the exact opposite to how
Kingsley preferred to do preliminary investigations. He preferred the crowd, to blend in, and
to see who noticed and who was watching.

About a quarter mile into their walk, Kingsley took a step and met minor air resistance. Not
like wind, but like a thick viscous barrier. Keesa walked right through. Fontaine stumbled a
little and shook his head. Kingsley stepped in and looked back. Fontaine joined him in
examining the slight shimmer in the air from their intrusion, that quickly disappeared.

“That’s the jinx.” Keesa explained.

Kingsley’s never encountered an illegal anti-apparition jinx this thick. That wasn’t normal.
“How big is it?” Fontaine asked as he resumed walking after her.

“About a mile. Unevenly placed.”

“It’s not in a radius?”

“Nope. Whole thing’s in the shape of an irregular heptagon.”

“They don’t want anyone finding the epicenter.” Kingsley postulated.

They continued down the rows of houses and flat complexes, until they came upon one. It
looked like it’d been shoved between two buildings. It was barely wide enough to fit an
entryway and a window. If Kingsley didn’t know any better, he would have said the building
was magical. But as they entered, it was all muggle. Just small, cramped, and housing only
two units. The one downstairs was the proprietor’s, a small old man who had the look of not
taking any nonsense.

Keesa introduced them before they went up. Or they would have, if Fontaine didn’t stop
them.

“I need to examine the premises alone.”

“Pascal.” Kingsley sighed.

“There may be materials sensitive—”

“—to an ongoing operation.” Kingsley finished for him.

“If there’s anything relevant to the murders, I will share with you.” Pascal assured, though he
didn’t wait for a response and entered the unit.

Breathing in slowly, he returned outside with Keesa and lingered just past the entrance.

Kingsley pulled out his pipe, lighting it and smoking in small puffs. That’s twice now
Fontaine purposefully kept him in the dark. They were supposed to be working together,
sharing intel. And while he couldn’t force him to be more forthcoming, he could go above his
head. For now, it was definitely something he’ll be sharing with Amelia in his check in.

Not wanting to stay still, Kingsley examined the neighborhood. There was a pub down the
street, pawn shop the other way, and a Tesco even further. Muggle shops didn’t have the same
protection charms that wizarding ones did. Still, perhaps the muggles running them might
have seen something.

He was about to head toward one, when he spotted Keesa step out of an alley. He did a
double take to where she had been moments ago beside him. When had she slipped away?
“Damn werecats.” He grumbled.

She made eye contact with him and jerked her head into the alley. Looking behind him to see
if Fontaine had exited yet, he followed her.
“Greyback?” He found her leaning against the brick wall side of a muggle mechanic shop.
The wall was covered in vibrant graffiti of various colorful words and art styles.

“Didn’t want to say. Not after he shut us out.” Greyback stated.

Kingsley eyed her, waiting for her to continue.

“Smelled something odd.” Greyback explained. “On the bodies.”

“Uh-huh?”

“Thought it was just a wand-wielder thing.” Greyback continued.

“And it’s not?”

“No. You don’t got it. He definitely doesn’t. But it got stronger when he opened the zippers.”

“Was it the items inside?”

“Dunno. Maybe. Point is, I smell it again.”

“In the flat?”

“No. Here.” Greyback smacked the brick wall she leaned against.

“The wall?”

“Mhmm. You see anything familiar? Or anything popping out?”

Kingsley took a few steps back to examine the whole wall. There was nothing familiar,
nothing magical anyway. “No.”

“Damn. It’s strong here. Stronger than the bodies.”

Kingsley eyed the wall. He had an idea, but Amelia wasn’t going to like it if she knew. “I’ll
investigate it. For now, let’s head back.”

Another ten minutes and Fontaine poked his head out the door. “You can come up.”

“Find anything?” Kingsley asked as he ascended.

“A two-way portkey, not one of ours. But other than that, flats clean. No smuggling cavities.”
Fontaine frowned.

“And they’re smuggling precious minerals, right?” Keesa asked. Kingsley frowned as he
magically lifted the beds to check under it. She knew what they were smuggling.

“Yes.” Fontaine answered quickly.

“Which ones?”
“It matters little to you. These are minerals that wouldn’t matter to nomajs.”

“Beg to differ.”

“Excuse you?”

“If it’s something like gold or silver. It can be hidden with muggle stocks.”

“It isn’t something nomajs would recognize as valuable.”

Kingsley stilled. There were only so many minerals that muggles wouldn’t have any use for.

“Alright. But if we know which, we can check smuggling ops in the country, see where
there’s an influx. Especially if you’re expecting there to be more product and aren’t finding
any on the bodies or known last locations.”

Fontaine frowned.

Kingsley licked his lips. “She has a point. We have numerous Undercover Aurors in
trafficking smuggling operations to ask around.”

Fontaine’s eyelid twitched and his fingers made a flicking motion — as though he wanted to
either reach for his wand or work out a strain. Kingsley didn’t know which, but he kept his
eye on him.

“I…” Fontaine began. “I will need to get clearance to reveal that information, in the
meantime we can look—”

“Great.” Kingsley interrupted. “I’ll also need to get approval to bring you in on our ops.”
Kingsley’s smile stretched wider, sarcastically so. “We can share intel when we both get it.”

This was not what Fontaine wanted to hear, but he smiled through thinned lips. “Very well. In
the meantime, have your people examine the portkey.”

Kingsley hated switching his shifts to nights for cases. He especially hated it because it meant
Morowa would go out of her way to shift her schedule to match his. He never asked her to,
and even specifically told her not to — yet she still did. He was lucky the kids were back at
Hogwarts for this though. Píèsíe (Esla) and Kukuuwa (Axel) would never have survived the
shift. Though Corrine had stepped up on the days it happened.

He especially hated it for days like today. Because when his shift was over, instead of going
home to sleep or eat - he had to visit two places on Level 2.

Kingsley seldom had any need to visit the Improper Use for Magic Office, and indeed didn’t
know its employees all that well despite being only two doors down from them in Level Two.
Plus, he’d long since moved up the totem pole and handled more high-profile cases. The few
times he did have the need to work with the office were when his investigation led to the
revelation of purposeful mugglebaiting or taking advantage of muggles. Usually, a note was
sent detailing the transgressions, and no formal visit was needed except for extraordinarily
high-profile cases that led to a Wizengamot hearing.

He finally had a sufficiently acceptable reason to visit the office without bringing too much
attention to the Fernsby case.

An unauthorized portkey at the victim’s last known residence. Even within the context of an
undercover smuggling operation, the portkey should have been reported to MACUSA,
according to Fontaine.

Kingsley crossed into the office, eying the rows of cubicles and working Ministry officials.
He signed in.

“This pertains to which case?” The secretary, Mister Harper Riles, asked him before he’d let
him through. Kingsley leaned against the desk and huddled close.

“It’s a rather sensitive case, I want to request a specific individual.” Kingsley muttered softly.

“You know we don’t do that, Shacklebolt.” Mr. Riles huffed. “We assign based on order—”

Kingsley slipped the authorization number to Riles, the one Amelia gave him. It gave him
priority access.

“Oh—” He paused and then frowned. “Who were you hoping to have assigned?”

“Madam Hopkirk, if possible. I want as few people to see this as possible, for security’s
sake.” Kingsley muttered lowly. In truth, he wanted Hopkirk specifically because Wellwishe
led him to her. She’s the one Wellwishe collected Penny from. It’d be taking care of two
chasers with one bludger.

“Of course. I’ll check with Hopkirk.” Riles stood up and walked toward the other end of the
office, where just outside Madam Umbridge’s office was the desk Hopkirk inhabited. Riles
leaned into the cubicle, whispering before coming back. “You may go, she’s got time now.”

“Thank you.” Kingsley tipped his head and walked over. “Madam Hopkirk?” Kingsley
greeted but paused as he got a good look at her.

“Auror Shacklebolt. I understand you requested my assistance specifically?” Hopkirk

gestured for him to take a seat opposite her.

“I…yes. Sorry, you look rather familiar.” Kingsley asked as he sat.

“You don’t know who I am?” Hopkirk smiled.

“My apologies, no.”

“Well, I wasn’t exactly in the same group as my brother. But I remember you from the
funeral.” Hopkirk explained.

Kingsley had gone to many funerals in his life. Too many if you asked him. Yet the more he
examined Mafalda’s face, the more he felt like he should know who she was related to.

Mafalda tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and looked down, nervous.

That’s what did it. Kingsley gasped “My word! Peter’s — “

“Yes.” Hopkirk was all sad smiles. “It is good to see you. Even if we work two rooms away.”

“Yes, well the Ministry does have a lot of employees.” Kingsley mused. This certainly
explained some things. Kingsley leaned back. “Sorry, I…Merlin.” He breathed.

“Shall we go over the case?”

“Ah yes, sorry.” Kingsley reached into his robe pocket and pulled out the container with the
suspended portkey. He also had the evidence slip. “I need this examined, and potentially
activated, to find the creator. It’s an unauthorized two-way.”

“Oh. Is this for that case you’re working with MACUSA on?”

“Yes.”

“Oh, how exciting.” Hopkirk’s eyes widened as she looked over the item.

“Less so when you remember two people died.”

“Oh yes, that is rather…” Hopkirk frowned and shuddered.

“This portkey could lead us to a suspect.”

“I will certainly do my best in tracing this. The magic is still active, but it will take time.”

“Understandable.”

Hopkirk smiled and began cataloging the portkey object. “Do you have an idea where it will
lead, it’ll speed things up?”

“Sadly no.”

“So, a full scan. We’ll be able to track the item’s entire location history and date, but beyond
that we can’t tell you who cast the enchantment.”

“That’s fine, a list of locations of where it’s been will be extremely helpful.” Kingsley
nodded.

“It’ll take some time, two weeks at most. But I’ll get it back to you.”
“Of course. Thank you.” Kingsley made as though he were getting up to leave but lingered.
“I was wondering…if you might help me on another matter.”

“Oh? Another case?”

“No, this one’s…a personal matter.” Kingsley wandlessly cast a gibberish charm so if anyone
overheard them, they’d hear nothing intelligible.

“How can I help?”

“It’s about a girl you found.”

“Girl?” Hopkirk frowned and then her eyes widened. “Has something happened to Penny?”

“No. She’s quite alright.”

“Good…I…well I—” Hopkirk squirmed in her seat. “What’s this about?”

“Well, I spoke with Wellwishe.” Kingsley watched Hopkirk as she looked everywhere but at
him, her lips thinned, and hands clenched tightly together. “She told me you were the one
who arranged for Penny to be placed so quickly.”

“Am I in trouble?” Mafalda burst out, shaking.

“That depends.” Kingsley leaned forward. “Why did you?”

“Surely it’s obvious.”

“Not to me. For all I know you could be exacting a vendetta against the Blacks for what one
of their own did to your brother.”

“What?! No! I thought she would be safer with Remus. Rather than that family.” Hopkirk
spilled out. “I know it goes against every protocol, but she was such a sweet girl. I couldn’t
let such nasty people corrupt her and twist her into being just like her father. I had to do
something.”

“I see.” Kingsley leaned closer. “Better a werewolf than with a pureblood family?”

“What?! A werewolf?” Mafalda’s face went pale. “No-no-no! I didn’t know he was— oh
Merlin what have I done. Has he—”

“No. Obliviate.” Kingsley whispered and tapped his finger against her temple, taking away
the last three seconds of her memory.

He did not like performing that spell, but he wanted to see her reaction upon learning Remus
was a werewolf. He carried on speaking as though responding to the last thing she would
remember. “It’s fine. All perfectly understandable for why you suggested it. I just want to
know who you told.”

“Um…” Mafalda blinked rapidly. “Uh…Bagnold.” She looked confused.

“Bagnold? Former Minister Bagnold?”

“Yes, she was…she was there for me…the whole family really when Peter…” Mafalda
covered her mouth.

“How do you know Bagnold so well you could ask for a favor?”

“It wasn’t really a favor, I just asked her to investigate it. I was one of her volunteers when
she was running for Minister. She’s the reason I’ve got this position.” Mafalda mused.
“Umbridge is notoriously difficult to please, but Bagnold put in a good word for me.”

“Hmm.” Kingsley smiled, just enough to hide the unease he now felt. “Thank you for the
information.”

“How is Penny? Is she settling in alright?”

“She is, she’s in Hogwarts now of course.”

“Oh that’s good. I was rather worried she might — well.”

“Yes, we all worry about that, but she is remarkably sweet and clever.” Kingsley smiled. “I’ll
not take up much more of your time.”

“Of course. I’ll get back to you on the portkey.” Mafalda waved him off.

Kingsley walked out, smiling, and greeting people. But his mind swirled. A former minister
was involved now. If they hadn’t already had Emmeline investigating, they would now. They
needed to be extra cautious. If the former Minister’s involvement was purely out of concern,
they could end up in deep waters if they suggest anything. But if Bagnold’s involvement was
for any other reason…they could be looking at charges of corruption and potentially
embezzling.

From now on, they had to be meticulous and make sure they got evidence for everything. Dot
all their I’s and leave nothing to chance.

Sighing, he walked out of the office and hall to the rows of sparsely populated Auror desks,
until he was just outside of Amelia Bones’s office. He knocked and she called him in.

“Madam Bones.” He greeted, pulling his hat off.

“What have you got for me?” She spoke, not looking away from where she was fixing her tie
in the mirror. She didn’t waste time, unless it was teatime.

Kingsley wasn’t one to bury the lead, so he came right out with it. “Fontaine is withholding
information.”

Amelia paused for the briefest of moments, before resuming fixing her tie. “Why do you
think so?”
“Fontaine wanted to examine the victims’ bodies. He found magical tattoos with undetectable
cavities.” Kingsley began.

“What were in them?”

“Greyback and I only saw one of them. The other, Fontaine asked us to leave the room.”

Amelia looked back at him; brows furrowed. “And why?”

“He claimed it was due to an ongoing MACUSA operation.”

Amelia hummed, leaving the mirror to approach her desk. She opened a drawer. “MACUSA
does run operations that we’re not privy to unless we have intelligence to trade.”

“Uh-huh. I would agree with you, but he said the same thing when we went to examine the
flat.”

Amelia frowned. “Tell me everything.”

He relayed everything, down to each detail and word Fontaine said and what Keesa found.

“Greyback’s clever. I would’ve said the same thing.” Amelia muttered. “Any connection to
Fernsby?”

“None that I can find. But I’ll keep you posted.” Kingsley sniffed. “What do you think we
should do?”

“Get the information on smuggling ops here, redact names though. But compile it up. I want
it ready in case Fontaine comes back with the intel.”

“Will do.”

“And…” Amelia leveled him with a harsh stare. “I’m assuming you left off what was in that
wall on purpose?”

“I need to bring someone in to access it. I was hoping to get your approval to bring Ala—”

“Stop.” Amelia held a hand up. “Don’t tell me. Who you take is your business but retrieve
what — if anything — is in there. It might give us some insight if MACUSA isn’t so
forthcoming.”

“Yes, ma’am.”

Dismissed, Kingsley headed for the floo and then apparated to a residence more charmed and
jinxed than would normally be allowed in a muggle neighborhood, but no one dared
challenge the homeowner.

Kingsley didn’t need to knock, simply waited until the door swung open. “I need your eye.”
Penny regretted telling Draco about Harry’s quidditch exception that morning and probably
would every morning until tryouts. It was all the first years talked about over breakfast, from
all four house tables.

“I hate this so much.” Penny sighed into her morning oatmeal, as the uninitiated listened with
rapt attention as the Gryffindor quidditch team explained to the interested first years how to
play. Even Hermione paid special close attention.

“Cheer up, Penny.” Neville muttered as he chewed on a celery stick, She insisted he try it
with peanut butter and raisins once last week, and now he had them every other day as a
snack. “Even you’ll get to try out.”

“No, thank you.” Penny grumbled, but that didn’t mean she could escape the excitement and
quidditch discussions. Not even in class. Whispers and notes passed around every desk. It
almost distracted her away from the difficulties she was having.

She was unable to transfigure a match into a needle, making her behind the rest of the class as
they moved onto turning a needle into a match. For Defense Against the Dark Arts, she
couldn’t cast the red sparks.

At least in Charms she was ahead of the class, being able to cast Lumos, Nox, and
Alohomora easily and repeatedly. She can sort of cast Colloportus — it being the opposite of
Alohomora. But that was hardly anything as she already knew those ones. Upcoming spells
in class were the Lumos modifiers and then Wingardium Leviosa. She had no idea if she
would have the same ease.

But potions? Easy with proper preparation and reading ahead.

Astronomy? She could chart an entire planetary movement. It just took time.

Herbology? Weeding, fertilizing, re-potting. Easily done with help from Neville.

And for everything else? She could write up a storm about the theory, history, and use of
spells.

The only thing she couldn’t do. Was cast magic. Anything requiring a wand and incantation,
Nada.

Even Neville had progressed to getting half the match to turn into metal. That was progress!
More than her.

Gryffindor Quidditch tryouts were on Friday before breakfast. Rumor was that McGonagall
magnanimously relented use of the pitch to the other houses first. But everyone put two and
two together after Draco — as Penny expected — opened his big mouth.

Draco talked up a storm all week about how Gryffindors were trying to cheat to get around
the no first years rule by hiding the fact Harry Potter was their new seeker until it was too
late. He boasted that his father argued it was either they don’t allow Harry Potter on team, or
they open it up for all first years in every house to try. Draco said he told his father he just
wanted it to be “fair” and with no “nepotism.”

Penny snorted that he used her very own phrasing, but it certainly lit a fire. Whispers about
Gryffindors cheating — desperate to win after a six year Slytherin win streak. Quidditch
drama was taken very seriously, and there were pointed looks and muttered insults about
Gryffindor dishonor.

“At least it’ll be a great way to find a new manager.” Oliver tried to find the positive side on
Wednesday morning. He sent a pointed look toward Penny, where she sat reading. Powder
and Lure had a lot of multi-functional charms to read about.

“Not interested.” Penny elongated.

“Oh, come on, you’re the only one who wakes up as early as me.” Oliver begged.

“You’d make a great reserve too.” Angelina tried.

“Yes! Exactly. I bet you’ve got talent for Chaser.” Oliver clapped and sat on her armrest.

“Or Beater.” Angelina tried.

“Not Seeker?” Penny looked up.

“Seeker too, sure.” Oliver agreed. His eyes eager as though he found what would work.

Penny hummed and hawed, lifted one finger to seem like she had a question. “I’ll pass.”

They groaned. Oliver slipped off her chair and slumped into his own. Alicia looked pleased
that Penny wasn’t so easily fooled. “Good on you.”

“Besides, I’m interested in some of the other clubs and teams. I’ll be checking them out this
Saturday.”

“Oh?” Alicia sat up. “Broom racing?”

“Tempting, but no. And from what I heard, the rule hadn’t been changed about First Years
owning a broom, so I can’t exactly try out for that without one.” Penny explained.

“Then which?”

“I was thinking the swim team.” Penny turned a page in the book.

“Swim?” Angelina and Alicia looked at each other with a cringe.

“What?”

“You do know…they swim in the Black Lake right.”

“Yeah?”
“With the giant squid.”

“I’m aware.”

“And the selkies.”

Penny looked up and gasped. “Selkies?! Oh my gosh! I had no idea there would be aquatic
life and plants. Next, you’ll tell me the lake is wet!”

Alicia was unamused. “Cheeky.”

“I try.” Penny grinned.

On Friday morning, Penny dragged Neville, Lavender, and Parvati with her to the pitch,
promising them they could look at her transfiguration assignment if they woke up that early
to come with.

The brisk morning air warmed with the sun. The pitch was breezy as they clambered up the
stairs to the seats. Penny looked out across the field toward everyone trying out. Of the first
years trying out was Ron, Seamus, Alice, Alison, and lastly Danielle. All of them lined up in
front of the existing Quidditch team. Harry was down there too, carrying his Nimbus Two
Thousand.

It’d arrived at breakfast on Monday, same as she remembered it would. Though Harry ended
up opening it right there at the table — on account of the cat was out of the bag about Harry
being their new seeker. Fred and George whooped and congratulated Harry. It was promptly
taken out for practice in the early afternoon — not that Penny was invited to watch. She
supposed she’ll get to see the broom in action now, as try outs commenced.

She’d bought binoculars at the school store for this. Ron, Danielle, and Seamus shot up into
the air on the Cleansweep brooms. Alice and Alison struggled, but once they got their
‘footing’ — they were set.

“What’re they doing?” Parvati asked.

“Looks like running flying drills?” Penny explained.

“They’re testing reflexes and maneuverability, I read about it in Quidditch Through the
Ages.” A voice chimed in next to them. It was Hermione. She’d apparently joined them.

Penny didn’t say anything, only watched Oliver lead the group through various exercises.

“Did you know she followed us?” Parvati whispered to Lavender, Penny, and Neville.

“No. You?” Lavender asked as they huddled closer to her, purposefully cutting Hermione off
from the group.

“There’s no harm with her here.” Neville spoke with a note of uncertainty.
There was a moment where Penny could feel their gaze on her, to see what she had to say.
Penny shrugged but also refrained from looking toward Hermione. It wasn’t her problem so
she wouldn’t say. She looked through her binoculars, as Hermione released a stuttered breath.

“Ugh, fine.” Lavender sighed.

“Why are they weaving through-oooh…” Parvati winced as Seamus made a sharp turn to
avoid a floating obstacle. He went flying off his broom and down into the grass and sand.
Ron managed around the obstacle just fine, as did Alice and Danielle. Alison straight up
banged right into the floating box.

Penny grinned. Maybe Quidditch wasn’t so bad. Especially if she got to see contact like that.

For the next hour and a half, they ran through obstacles, dives, rolls, and getting back on the
brooms, the right way to fall, catching quaffles, dodging bludgers. Eventually they were
dismissed. The lot of those trying out were red face, sweat coated, and looked ready to
collapse from exhaustion.

Penny, Neville, Lavender, and Parvati clambered down; Hermione followed after them at a
bit of a distance. As they neared the bottom of the staircase, Penny spotted Draco, Vincent,
Gregory, and Pansy watching. Penny stepped down the final stairs, catching Draco’s eye.
Draco looked between the approaching group of those who tried out and then at her with a
confused expression.

“What’s Malfoy doing here?” Neville asked softly. He shifted to stand a little behind Penny.
As did Parvati. Not Lavender though. Lavender stood right next to Penny.

“We’re about to find out.” Lavender sidled forward, confident.

Even Hermione stepped up — even if she was a little detached from their group.

“Relax guys. I’ll handle him.” Penny stepped out of the little triangle they had formed and
approached to meet Draco and his group halfway.

“You didn’t try out?” Draco asked.

“Didn’t want to.” Penny shrugged. He looked even more confused, with his brows furrowed
and head angled back. “If that’s all you wanted, we’re heading back to the castle for
breakfast.” Penny started walking, gesturing for the others to follow.

Draco grabbed her arm, stopping her. “What was the point?”

Penny eyed his hand. This was the second time he grabbed at her when he wanted to stop her.
Thankfully she wasn’t burned under her sleeve this time. She pulled her arm loose and glared
at him.

“The point?”

“Yes. The point of telling me.”

“Sorry, I don’t follow?”

“You must want something. If it wasn’t to try out, then why else did you tell me about
Potter?”

Penny winced. The Gryffindors definitely heard that by the sharp inhalation of breath and
“What?!” from the Team — specifically the Weasleys and Harry.

“It wasn’t fair.” Penny answered quickly, turning to leave, to get away from Draco, and the
storming over Weasleys and Harry. But her answer did not satisfy him. He grabbed her arm
again. “Let go.” Penny hissed.

Ron and Harry were ahead of Fred and George and would reach her first. Oliver looked their
way, telling the others on the team and those trying out to head back to the lockers.

“Let her go.” Hermione spoke up.

Penny glanced at her bewildered, but thankful.

Draco did let go, if only to glare and step up to Hermione. “This is none of your business,
Granger.”

“Yeah. Butt out.” Pansy added. Draco smirked. Even Parvati and Lavender giggled.
Hermione’s cheeks tinged pink.

“It was you?!” Ron stormed forward.

Silence broke across them as Ron heaved.

“Was what me?” Penny asked as if she had no idea what he was saying.

“You told Malfoy about Harry!” Ron’s cheeks flushed in anger.

“And if I did?” Penny lifted her chin.

Ron’s mouth opened and closed. The twins flanked him.

“Turncoat!” Fred stepped around Ron, scowling.

“You little squealer.” George stood on the other side of Ron.

Penny didn’t flinch when they moved closer.

Draco snorted. “You should be thankful, Weasley. It gave you the chance to try out. Pitiful as
your performance was.”

“Draco—” Penny sighed, annoyed.

“Do you know the trouble Harry got into?” Ron seethed.

“Uh…trouble?”
“McGonagall thought Harry let it slip and gave him lines!” Ron yelled.

“That's my problem, how?”

“It was supposed to be a secret!” Ron shouted.

Penny crossed her arms and stared him down. “You done?”

Ron heaved, the indignant anger for Harry’s sake still there. He opened his mouth but a throat
clearing from Oliver stopped him. He was quidditch captain, which meant he had the same
powers as Prefects. He could give them all detention and take points off.

“That’s enough. Weasleys, hit the showers. You too Harry. The rest of you…” Oliver paused
to eye the other Gryffindors, the Slytherins, and paused with a disappointed look at Penny.
“Go on to breakfast.”

Penny turned immediately and started heading that way, not waiting for anyone or to hear
anything else. At first, she walked, then powerwalked. When she got to the castle she
sprinted. Not slowing even when Neville called her name.

Penny bypassed the Great Hall and went right for the kitchens. She didn’t want to eat where
everyone could see. Where no doubt the whispers about what she did would come out.

She was about to tickle the pear to enter the kitchen when panting and footsteps stopped
behind her. Neville had followed her all the way down here.

“Come to yell at me?” Penny asked, guarded.

“No…” Neville panted. “You…you’re fast.”

“When properly motivated, I can be faster.”

“Good to know.” Neville breathed in and approached. “I…” Neville halted and stared at her.
“You didn’t really—” Neville’s voice dropped beside her, a note of disappointment in it. “—
tell Draco about Harry getting on the team - did you?”

“I did.” Penny wasn’t going to deny it.

“Oh.” Neville looked crestfallen, like he’d been punched in the stomach. He went to turn
away but paused, “Why?”

Why? Penny stared at him. The real reason why was because she wanted to see how a tiny
change can affect things. She just happened to pick the one thing that annoyed her. “It wasn’t
fair.”

“Fair?” Neville asked.

“You weren’t there to see it, but he was rewarded for going against Hooch’s instructions
about not touching the brooms while she was away. Him and Draco.” Penny explained.
“But Harry did it to get my remembrall back.” Neville defended Harry.

“I know. I’m glad he did. But they still went against Hooch’s instructions. And neither were
punished. Draco and Harry didn’t learn anything about following the rules. And worst of all,
Harry was rewarded, just because he’s Harry Potter.”

“What if- what if they’d explained the situation to Hooch?”

“Even if they did. The most any of them should have hoped for was to not be in trouble. But
Harry got onto the Quidditch team. When it was explicitly stated, first years aren’t allowed to
try out. Not only did he not get in trouble, but an exception was made for him. If it had been
anyone else, someone not Harry Potter, would the same thing have happened?”

“But why tell Draco? He’s awful.”

“Draco’s father is on the Board of Governors. They wield some power over decisions made at
Hogwarts.” Penny explained. “And Draco loves complaining about any slight.”

“You could have told McGonagall first how you felt. She would have done something. She’s
our head of house—”

Penny shook her head. “She wouldn’t have. She wouldn’t have made it fair.”

“You don’t know that.”

“I do. Otherwise, the other first years would have got to try out as soon as she decided to
make Harry seeker.”

Neville quieted. He hadn’t considered that.

“Not Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, Slytherin, not even our own fellow Gryffindors got the chance.
She went out of her way to keep it a secret. Making Harry keep it secret. Why do that if
there was nothing shady about it?” Penny didn’t want to explain again if Neville still didn’t
get it so she sighed. “I understand if you want nothing to do with me.”

Neville shook his head and then broke the tension. “Where were you going?”

“The kitchens.” Penny watched him.

“Kitchens?”

“Yeah, this portrait leads to them.” Penny pointed.

“Really?”

“Yeah, just tickle the pear.” Penny grinned and showed Neville how to enter to get in.
Thankfully, Neville didn’t ask more questions about what happened. Tactfully, he avoided the
subject. Instead, he enjoyed being pampered by the overwhelming force of House elves.
Chapter End Notes

June is almost upon us, and I have ten chapters in my backlog. So I decided to drop this
a bit early. Work is... starting to slow down a bit so I had some time to do final edits for
this one.

How do you think the rest of Gryffindor will react to the revelation that Penny's the
snitch?

Kingsley's investigation continues, and true to form as an American, Fontaine is being

shady. What do you think he's hiding?

Hope you guys enjoyed! Whats your favorite bit of worldbuilding in the fic so far? (not
just this chapter)

I have a discord for my fics if you want to chat or keysmash on: https://discord.gg/XNA4FNHKHK
 Screech and Fluff
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

After indulging in French styled pancakes — not crepes — with eggs and bacon provided by
the house elves, they headed for potions.

Penny’s back stiffened as soon as she saw the other Gryffindors were there, as were
Slytherins. Neville went to his usual seat beside Seamus.

Esther, Sally-Anne, and Alice whispered when Penny passed them to sit. Their judgmental
gazes following her They even scooted their stools away once she settled in. Penny sat in the
back across the row from Daphne.

“Hey Penny.” Daphne greeted from across the row, friendly as ever.

“Hey, Daphne.” Penny smiled.

“I was thinking, maybe we can have lunch outside today?” Daphne asked with all the
enthusiasm of a cheerleader.

“You and I?”

“And Wyatt too.” Daphne gestured to her seat neighbor.

What did Penny have to lose? “Sure.”

A palpable tension filled the room once she said that. Ron, Seamus, Dean, and the other
Gryffindor boys besides Neville sent her glares. Hermione didn’t do anything. Parvati and
Lavender were in heated whispers with Esther.

It was all so obvious, Daphne noticed. “Is everything alright?”

“Just peachy.” Penny sighed, trying not to pay attention to the whispers. She was too
aggravated with her house to really look at the ingredients on the front table like she normally
did, instead, she shoved her face into their textbook waiting it out.

Snape breezed in as silently as usual, took attendance, and then flicked his wand at the chalk
board where instructions were written.

“Today, you will be working in pairs that I have selected based on your prior performance.
When I call your names, swap seats so you are next to each other.” Snape began in the aisle,
pointing to the first row on the left.

“Parkinson, Granger, Malfoy, Potter.” He pointed to each seat. Harry and Hermione groaned,
swapping seats, as did Pansy who moved to the front row. Draco didn’t have to move at all.
“Greengrass, Longbottom, Crabbe, Weasley.” Snape pointed to the second row on the left-
hand side, then the third. “Nott, Patil, Pike, Brown.”

Fourth row. “Levski, Blakely, Crimp, Crane.” And fifth, “Hitchens, Tolipan, Runcorn,
Perks.”

He pivoted on his heels and pointed to the back row on the right-hand side. “Claverdon,
Bulstrode, Hooper, Orpington.” Then, “Randall, Davis, Okoro, Tremlett.”

Third row on the right was, “Strange, Roper, Van Burm, Bluwood.” And second was,
“Hiddles, Webb, Finnegan, Li.”

And lastly in the front on the right was, “Black, Goyle, Thomas, Zabini.”

Penny had to get up midway to let people get to their seats and had to wait until the last row
to finally sit down. Her cauldron clanged down as Gregory sat down next to her.

“You have the rest of class to brew a level one toxicity Herbicide. Instructions are on the
board. Be precise. I’ll not have a repeat of Longbottom’s cauldron catastrophe.” Snape
sneered and sent a heated glare toward Neville. A wave of giggles spread through the class.
Penny looked back at Neville with an apologetic look and then caught Daphne’s eye.

“Don’t worry, I’ll help him.” Daphne mouthed to her.

Penny smiled, thankful, before turning back to Gregory.

“You may begin.” Snape announced and then returned to the front of the class.

Penny eyed the instructions, writing down the ingredients needed. Gregory lingered close.
She could feel him right over her shoulder staring at her writing. She peered back at him. His
face neutral, but his gaze tracing over the lines she’d written and mouth moving softly.

Penny slunk out from under him. “Um…” Penny pushed her cauldron to him, “Gregory, can
you fill the cauldron with four cups of brewing liquid?” Penny asked, “While I get the
ingredients?”

“Which kind of brewing liquid?”

Penny smiled. At least Gregory knew that much. “Contact, please.”

He grabbed her cauldron with ease and lumbered off to the brewing liquid dispensers. She
took that time to scramble up to the front table with their phials, collecting lionfish spines,
standard herbs, and horklump juice. She eyed the last glass container, which was not full of
Flobberworm Mucus, but rather live flobberworms.

“Professor Sprout has graciously provided these flobberworms, fresh from the greenhouses.
As the Herbicide potion requires fresh flobberworm mucus, you will need to harvest it right
before you add it to your potion.” Snape explained to the class.
Putting the phials into her robe pockets, she looked around the classroom equipment shelves.
They grabbed mortar and pestles, additional aprons, safety goggles, and such from them.

While the flobberworm mucus wasn’t harmful to the skin, she knew there were gloves for
when they did need to grab something that could cause contact reactions. She dropped off the
phials and found a box of what looked to be latex gloves. She pulled on a pair, grabbed a pair
of goggles, and returned to the line to grab the flobberworm. Carefully she reached in and
grabbed one flobberworm, disgusted by both its wriggling and the mucus residue it left
behind.

Penny grimaced, holding the worm far from her and returned to her desk. “Ugh… so gross.”
Penny dropped the worm into Goyle’s empty cauldron as he set her now filled cauldron on
the burner.

“It’s just a worm.” Gregory deadpanned.

“Its slimey…ugh…I do not do slimey.” Penny shuddered and went to wash the mucus off her
gloves. Returning, she noticed Gregory squinting at the chalkboard and then down at her
notes. He muttered the instructions slowly to himself. She stepped back to his side, sharing a
look with Dean Thomas — who was at least getting on with Blaise. It was better than she
could say for Pansy and Hermione across the aisle from her. They were bickering. Draco and
Harry were barely able to get along. At least Daphne was letting Neville explain to her the
use of the potion, while he calmly was crushing the spines and she was cutting up standard
herbs.

“We need to crush the- lisof- lionfish spe- spines.” Gregory stated. “I’ll do that.” Gregory
took all the lionfish spines and began to crush them with the mortar and pestle while the
cauldron came to a boil.

Penny let him, instead opening the textbook on how to harvest mucus from a flobberworm.
There were three methods. You wait until the flobberworm left it’s slimey mucus behind
where it moved and scraped it up, milked the mucus by squeezing it, or you killed it and
harvest the mucus from the gland from inside it. There was a full diagram on how to cut it
open and locate the gland too.

Various groans, shrieks, and proclamations of how gross the flobberworm was filled the
class. Some boys even tried to throw the wriggling flobberworm at each other. Snape barked
at the ones who did.

Penny raised her hand, wanting to ask before it was too late.

“Miss Black?” Snape snapped and stalked over. His gaze squinted.

“Professor, are flobberworm carcass and innards used for any potions?”

“Elucidate, Miss Black.”

“Well…how are we meant to harvest flobberworm mucus? Are we meant to kill it or…milk
it?”
“You have the correct page open in your textbook. Are you incapable of reading?” Snape
droned.

“I can read just fine, sir.” Penny pursed her lips. “Milking isn’t very effective. The amount of
mucus harvested is inconsistent, according to the textbook. So is there any reason you would
want to keep the flobberworm alive, or should I just kill it. Because if you want it alive still, I
don’t know how ethical it would be to perform a vivisection in order to keep the flobberworm
alive - all for the sake of harvesting…” Penny glanced briefly at the recipe again. “…2 blobs
of mucus.”

Snape blinked slowly and eyed her like he hadn’t heard correctly at the method she
suggested. “Vivisection will not be necessary. I doubt any of you have the stomach to dissect
flobberworms, much less perform that. Collect the necessary amount for your potion by
milking the flobberworms.” Snape instructed stiffly. “As for your prior question, yes,
flobberworm carcass is used as an ingredient in a great deal of other potions.” Then he
stepped away to check on other students.

Penny pursed her lips, eying the flobberworm as it moved around the cauldron at a snail’s
pace. “Great.”

“I can milk it.” Gregory grinned while grinding the spines still. “My sister used to do it all the
time for her garden potions.”

“Oh?” Penny eyed him. “That’s a relief.” She checked the cauldron’s temperature. “We need
to crush the herbs with the spines next too.” Gregory let her measure out the herbs and
continued crushing. When the cauldron was at temperature, Gregory let her measure out the
crushed mixture and did the wand waving.

“Alright…so forty-five minutes. Then…Horklump juice, then the…” Penny eyed the worm.

“Milking.” Gregory grinned widely and eagerly.

“Ugh.” Penny shuddered. While waiting, she and Gregory cleaned up the mortar and pestle,
phials, dumped the crushed mixture into the jars at the front desk for excess mixtures. She
wiped down their table and then grabbed a bowl so Gregory could milk the worm into it.

While they waited, she opened the textbook again - examining the dissection illustration. It’d
been some years since her anatomy and physiology class in the Before, but she could recall
doing dissections exactly like this. She read about the uses for the flobberworm parts. The
outer flesh, when dried and ground into a fine powder, was perfect for creating a powdery
pest repellent that you could dust your plants with. It easily washed off too.

She remembered Remus dusting his garden with powder. Was it dried flobberworm powder?

The flobberworm organs all had dual properties. Their lungs were used in potions for
working in both land and aquatic environments. Their tentacles, in sensory potions. And the
inner vertebrae acted as the binding agent for magical paints for moving portrait creation.

“Huh.” Penny pulled a sticky note out, to mark that information.

“It’s time.” Gregory announced beside her, gleefully.

“What?” Penny eyed the clock. “No, we still have thirty minutes.”

“Milking takes time.” Gregory grinned and grabbed the flobberworm. He held it over the
bowl and began stroking the worm at first, but slowly increasing his grip. Penny watched as
mucus came out in long drooling drips.

“So so gross.” Penny shuddered.

“We’re going to need more than that.” Gregory frowned and then increased his grip on the
worm. The flobberworm released a high-pitched pained screech, wriggling in his hand.

The class reacted, telling him to stop, but then another screech joined them.

“Merlin it’s the only way to get it out of them!” Seamus shouted.

Penny watched, horrified as Gregory kept squeezing.

More screeches filled the classroom from others having to milk their flobberworms.

“Oh, this is ghastly!” Hermione cried, Pansy agreeing with her.

Some others lost grip on their flobberworm and they fell with a splat to the floor. Mucus was
lost to the floor.

Penny grit her teeth, leaning over to look at the collection plate. It was at least collecting.
Fifteen minutes, drip by drip. But the flobberworm stopped dripping at some point.

“What’s wrong?” Penny asked.

“It needs to make more mucus, it ran out.” Gregory huffed and loosened his grip on it, but
still held it.

“Does it?” Penny referred to the textbook. She read until a stone dropped in her stomach. “Oh
no…”

“What?” Gregory moved closer so she could hear over the screeching of flobberworms.

“It says it can take up to thirty minutes for it to create more mucus in its glands.” Penny
blanched. “We should have squeezed it earlier!”

“Get another worm, so you can milk it too.” Gregory grunted over the flobberworm
screeches, as if that made the most sense.

“Ugh…Fine…hold on.” Penny grimaced. She didn’t want to grab another worm. But they
had to. Her whole day was off, she should have read ahead to plan better!

Clambering up to the front table, she grabbed one more worm and came back to the table.

“Grip it tightly and stroke it.” Gregory instructed and demonstrated.

“Ugh.” Penny winced, gripping it as he said, but the screech turned her stomach. It was
somehow worse than the first time. And everyone else in the class was doing the same. This
was awful. Inhumane. “I can’t- No…no.” She shook her head and dropped the worm into
Gregory’s cauldron.

“I can do it.” Goyle offered.

“No.” Penny didn’t think she could sit there and listen to it screeching in obvious agony
again. Better to make it a quick, painless existence. “Wait here.”

She walked around the classroom and searched the shelves. Near the gloves, she found trays
and scalpels. She grabbed a tray and two scalpels and returned to the desk. Dropping the tray,
Goyle pulled out the no longer screeching worm and set it down.

Penny sunk the scalpel into the flobberworm, and in a swift push so it didn’t wriggle away,
she audibly cracked the inner vertebrate and severed it from its brain. A bit like cutting a
chicken’s head off before defeathering. She blinked and frowned at the thought. She’s never
cut a chicken’s head off before. Brushing the thought away, she cut the flobberworm open
and splayed it.

In the Before her professor gave them the option of dissecting a frog or piglet. She’d chosen a
piglet, on account of how similar pigs were to humans. The piglets were accidentally killed
when the sow was taken to the slaughterhouse, so they sold the piglets to be used in academic
studies. She could recall the horrified sounds from her classmates when their professor
revealed that. But it had been a good use of an unfortunate accident — helping them learn.
This wasn’t an unfortunate accident — this was deliberate. But it was better than causing
flobberworms pain repeatedly in such a short amount of time.

She could feel the stares, but she was on a mission. Pinning one side of the now splayed open
flobberworm with one scalpel, she felt around, using the textbook as a guide and found the
gland. Carefully, she pinched the gland and used the second scalpel to cut it out. It dribbled a
little, but she turned it over the collection bowl and squeezed out the mucus.

Gregory watched her with rapt attention, grinning as she went on.

“There. Two blobs.” She nodded.

“Wicked.” He dropped the flobberworm he had been milking into the cauldron and poked at
the dissected one curiously. “You’ve got to show me how you did that.”

“Some other time.” Penny smiled. “For now— ” She pointed at the potion and they got to it.

Barely ten minutes were left until they added the Horklump juice, heated and then the mucus
was added. Stirring four times clockwise, Penny did the wand waving again. The potion was
done with twenty minutes to spare. The rest of the class slowly finished their potions.

“Well…” Snape paused in front of them, one brow quirked up and a smug grin. “It seems…at
least one of you could stomach a dissection. Congratulations, Mister Goyle.”
Gregory laughed. “I wish.”

Penny stared up at Snape with a shit-eating grin, waiting for him to acknowledge her and
dole out the same praise. His lips raised with a scowl.

“Stay after class, Miss Black.” He snapped, before moving on to examine the rest of the
potions.

As the class was dismissed, Penny sat perched on her stool, arms crossed, and a self-satisfied
grin across her face. She waited patiently.

Once the lab was emptied, Snape came to stand before her again.

“Tell me, Miss Black. Which of my NEWT students taught you how to dissect
flobberworms?” Snape’s gaze bore down at her.

“None of them, sir.” Penny didn’t look at his eyes but angled her gaze up just enough to not
seem disrespectful.

“A first year does not simply know how to dissect. It must be taught. So, who?”

“I was taught, but not by anyone at Hogwarts.” Penny sniffed.

“Did you learn it at home then?”

“Muggle school, actually.”

A palpable silence stretched between them.

“You expect me to believe, they teach dissection and anatomy to muggle eleven-year-olds?”

“No, sir. They teach it to year tens — so typically, fourteen-year-olds.” Penny smiled.

“As you are not fourteen, I ask again, who taught you? Without cheek, Miss Black.”

“In muggle school. In the United States of America. For British reference, I tested out of year
tens. And year eleven. I would have taken my GCSEs, but my guardian wouldn’t let me.”

“Lie to me again, Miss Black and—”

“Sir.” Penny glared at him. “Before accusing me of lying, perhaps you should owl my
guardian, Mister Lupin. He can provide my school transcripts to back me up.”

“I will certainly be requesting your Head of House do just that. Until then, you have earned
yourself another detention for interrupting me and two points from Gryffindor for the back
talk and cheek. Clean this up and then you are dismissed.” Snape about turned and walked
into the supply closet.

Penny huffed a heavy breath. Detention, again. Oh well.

At lunch, Penny quickly made a sandwich in the Great Hall, grabbed some crisps, and joined
Daphne and Wyatt as they led the way outside to the garden - picking a lovely spot by the
enchanted dragon shaped shrubs. Bianca and Hannah were quick to follow them with their
own sandwiches. After a few moments, Neville joined them as well. They compiled all their
food onto a spread out blanket, sharing and chatting about their classes. Hannah pointed out
the tops of what were the Hufflepuff common rooms.

It was exactly what Penny needed after that morning and the potions class. Even Neville
looked far more relaxed.

“How was potion making with Daphne, Neville?” Penny asked. She’d been too preoccupied
with the flobberworm to really look once they were assigned partners.

“It was great!” Neville beamed, looking at Daphne gratefully.

“No more melting cauldrons?” Wyatt joked, with a playful look.

“You melted a cauldron?!” Bianca gasped, hand over her mouth but laughing.

“How have you already melted a cauldron?” Hannah gaped.

“It was in our first class.” Neville defended himself, with a sheepish smile. “By accident.”

“Neville…” Wyatt patted his shoulder. “A potion spilling over is an accident. Melting a
cauldron takes effort.” Wyatt snickered and Neville rolled his eyes.

“I’d been meaning to ask you about that. At what point in the recipe process did the cauldron
start getting red?” Penny asked.

“Hmmm…” Neville chewed a bit of his sandwich, thinking back. “It… didn’t?”

That was not the answer Penny expected. “So…it wasn’t a heat issue.”

“What were you doing right before it melted?” Daphne now asked, curious as well.

“Snape said I added the porcupine quills before I took it off the fire. But I knew it was off
before I did. It melted when I waved my wand.” Neville muttered.

Daphne and Penny shared a look.

“Is that the reason it melted? Did I wave my wand wrong?”

Penny hummed, thinking. “Wand waving is meant to redirect the excess flux to act as a
magical binder.”

“Were you also channeling your magic while you waved?” Daphne asked. Neville nodded.
“My aunt says you should only do that if you want to concentrate the ingredients.”
“What are you supposed to do when waving your wand?”

“You’re just supposed to conduct some of the ambient flux back, not put your own magic into
it. Unless the recipe says so.” Daphne explained.

“How do you know how much flux you’re putting back in?” Neville asked with furrowed
brows.

“Can’t you feel the flux coming from the cauldron?” Penny asked.

“No?” Neville asked, unsure.

“No?!” Daphne gasped. “Oh no-no-no. This is worse than I thought.”

Neville deflated, shoulders dropping. “What?”

“No, it’s okay. Um…” Daphne took a moment to think before explaining. “I think, you need
to re-center your magical senses before potion-making.”

“Re-center- what?” Neville looked confused.

“Yeah, hang on, what do you mean?” Penny asked. She’s read the magical theory book
section on potions start to finish back but it never said anything about this. Bianca, Hannah,
and Wyatt also looked confused.

Daphne smiled softly before setting the apple she’d been eating down. “So, my aunt taught
me that before brewing, you should clear your mind and calm yourself. Because brewing
while angry or excited or nervous can affect your sensing abilities. Something about, not
leaving yourself open to detect when the ingredients are more agitated than they need to be.”

“What happens if they are?” Penny desperately wanted to take notes.

“Then you have to balance the ingredients with the right amount and kind of flux.”

“But what happens if you don’t do that?” Penny asked.

“Um…nothing good I can imagine.”

“Like…a sudden exothermic reaction?”

“Exo-what?” They all asked.

“Lots of heat, rapid heating…the kind that’d melt cauldrons?” Penny explained.

“It’s one of the effects of too much magical power. Like in transfiguration, how Professor
McGonagall said the match would catch fire if we put too much magic in. But with potions,
it’s also all the magical power from all the ingredients used.” Daphne explained.

“Is your aunt a potion master?” Bianca asked.

Daphne nodded her head. “She’s written books on it.”

“Who’s your aunt?” Penny asked, already intending on buying all her books.

“Juniper Grass.”

“WAIT!” Hannah gasped. “June Grass is your aunt? She writes all the best advice in the
Prophet on potions for hair, skin, and nails.”

Daphne smiled. “That’s her alias for the Prophet.”

“Ooh. I want to meet your aunt.” Bianca gushed. “I heard she has the most impeccable
collection of potion books and scrolls.”

“She does! I’ve read most of them.” Daphne smiled.

“No wonder you’re so good at potions.” Neville squirmed. “Sorry for slowing you down.”

“Oh, don’t feel bad. I don’t mind being paired with you. Especially because I can help you
figure out how to brew better potions.”

“And no more melting cauldrons.” Penny interjected.

“I’ll be really glad if that never happens again. Snape blew up at me in that first class. I
might’ve cried if I wasn’t hurting from the potion splashing on me.” Neville grimaced.

“I think he blew up because you hurt yourself.” Wyatt pointed out.

“Exactly.” Daphne nodded.

Bianca, Hannah, and Neville shared skeptical looks. Penny not so much, though she was
curious how they knew that for sure.

“Snape’s a big softie. He gets upset if anyone so much as gets a papercut in the Slytherin
common rooms.” Wyatt snorted.

“That doesn’t sound like Snape at all.” Hannah said incredulously, Neville nodding in
agreement.

“I can sorta see it.” Bianca squinted as she turned a cookie over in her hand.

“How?” Hannah guffawed. “I mean he’s always so critical in class.”

“Yeah but, if you think about how explosive potions can be — take Neville’s cauldron
melting.” Bianca postulated.

“Are we really going to keep bringing that up?”

“Sorry Neville, but it’s just too funny.” Bianca grinned.

“And it’s a perfect example for when things go wrong.” Penny backed her up. Neville
groaned but nodded, understanding what they meant.
“You know, Snape reminds us to roll up and tie our sleeves back.” Wyatt said.

“So?” Neville grumbled.

“Why does he do that?” Hannah asked.

Wyatt, Daphne, and Penny did a doubletake.

“We’re working with fire.” Wyatt stressed.

“The wide robe sleeves are a total fire hazard.” Penny backed him up.

“Oh and also the goggles.” Daphne added. “He makes sure we all have goggles too, in case
of splash back.”

“Didn’t help me.” Neville pouted.

“Did any of the potion got splashed in your eyes?”

Neville opened his mouth to protest but frowned. “No…it didn’t.”

“Imagine the pain you’d have been if it had.” Wyatt shivered and shook his head.

“Good point.” Neville matched his look.

“You know…considering how explosive transfiguration is supposed to be if you do it wrong,

why doesn’t McGonagall have safety procedures like Snape does?” Bianca questioned.

“Probably because no one’s ever set fire to anything in her class.” Penny said, though it was
something to note. What does McGonagall do if someone sets fire to what they’re
transforming?

“That can’t be true.” Neville muttered. “I’m just as nervous in her class as I am in Snape’s.”

“Really?” Penny grinned. “You don’t look it.”

Neville smiled shyly. “I get over it pretty quick when you help me.”

“Awww.” Penny grinned and leaned her head on Neville’s shoulder. “I’m glad to help.”

His cheeks pinked as he ducked his chin down.

“I wonder if my aunt knows if anyone set fire to anything in transfiguration. She’s been the
librarian for ages. She’d know, or maybe one of the portraits or ghosts!” Bianca suggested
with a gleam in her eye.

“The portraits?” Wyatt asked. “I thought they were like…movies, replaying over and over.”

“I honestly haven’t tried talking to them.” Neville muttered.

“We have a portrait of Eldritch Diggory in the Hufflepuff common room. He shares stories
about previous students. Maybe he knows.” Hannah pondered outloud.

“Eldritch Diggory?” Penny’s eyes widened.

“Yeah.”

“Like…Cedric Diggory? Your quidditch team seeker?” Wyatt asked, wide eyed.

“Yeah!” Hannah grinned.

“That must be amazing, to talk to your ancestor like that.” Wyatt was in awe.

Penny really needed to plan to talk to the portraits. Maybe some of them would have insights
into the castle or know things about a certain diadem. Maybe a portrait of Rowena
Ravenclaw has her wearing it! That’d certainly help her figure out which one was the right
one in the Room of Requirement.

They continued talking about portraits, and then ghosts. But soon the lunch hour finished. As
they packed up Daphne addressed the group. “Do you want to meet up for or after the club
fair tomorrow?”

“Could we meet up after?” Bianca jumped at the chance.

“Um…” Neville looked like he wasn’t sure. Penny had an idea what that hesitance meant. He
likely already agreed to go with Ron, Dean, Seamus, and Harry.

He said as much as once the others went off to their respective afternoon classes.

“I’d already said I would, but I can tell them I’m going with you, Hannah, and Bianca.”
Neville tried to offer. His face said otherwise, like he didn’t want to tell Harry Potter, of all
people, he’d rather hang out with anyone else.

“Neville it’s fine.” Penny patted his shoulder. “We’ll all be there anyway and get split up by
what interest us.”

“I know, but I want to go with my friends, all of them. Even if…” Neville trailed off,
knowing she’d get the hint.

“Not everyone in your friend groups have to get along.” Penny assured. “You go with them,
I’ll let the others know and we can meet up after anyway.”

“Okay.” Neville smiled. “Do you…want to look around the greenhouses?”

“Sure!”

Penny enjoyed the rest of the afternoon with Neville, completely forgetting about the
morning’s drama. But as she entered the Great Hall ahead of Neville, having finished writing
up her assignments, she paused. The whole of Gryffindor table glared, whispered, and gave
her dirty looks.
 Esla looked conflicted, but ultimately lowered her gaze.

It clearly didn’t take long for all of Gryffindor to learn about what she did.

She opted to not sit at the Gryffindor table and instead plopped down across Bianca at the
Ravenclaw table. Daphne and Wyatt joined her, and Hannah followed.

When Neville entered, he paused too but at the doors.

“What’s he doing?” Daphne asked as she piled a plate high with vegetables. Penny eyed a
particular leafy vegetable she didn’t recognize.

“Gryffindor drama is all.” Penny tried to brush it off to downplay what happened so Hannah
and Bianca wouldn’t feel some kind of way if he sat at the Gryffindor table.

“Is it—” Wyatt began, but Daphne elbowed him to silence the question. He got the hint.

Neville stood at the entrance for a whole five minutes, looking back and forth until finally, he
walked toward them. A warm flutter tickled Penny’s chest when he sat down next to her with
a small smile.

“Sorry I took so long.” He whispered.

“It’s-fi-ine.” Penny cleared her throat to settle the nervous flutter in her stomach. ‘What was
that?’ She choose to ignore it, hoping it was just a relieved flutter over Neville valuing her
friendship over the allure of Harry’s celebrity.

Chapter End Notes

Happy Pride Month ya'll!! I have been busy. Work doesn't look like it's dying down just
yet. But I had a pre-planned vacation the last three days so I finished editing this chapter,
and another I'll post up on the weekend.

This was a fun chapter to write, shorter than my usual. I enjoy writing potions class and
I wanted to develop Penny's core friend group. Show you who they all are.

I dunno if you noticed but I'm writing Daphne like a Young Elle Woods from Legally
Blonde. I don't jive with the "Ice Princess" portrayal of her that's common in fanon.

Also, in case you haven't picked up on it yet, Wyatt Webb is a muggleborn and in
Slytherin. Penny, with the surname Black, welcomed him to sit next to her on that first
day of History when he was late and that signaled to a lot of purebloods in Slytherin
(and especially as time went on where Penny doesn't get along with the muggleborns in
her house and talks down about Harry) that "If she's going to be friends with a
muggleborn, she chose the Slytherin one. At least she has good taste. Typical of a
Black."
Anyway, what do you guys think? How was the dissection scene? Do you think Penny
backtalking to Snape was wise? What about her friend group dynamic? Do you like it?
What do you hope to see from them?
 Club Fair
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The club fair was supposed to have been last Saturday, but due to the sudden Board decision
to allow first years to try out for Quidditch House teams, it was moved to this week. All other
Hogwarts clubs use the fair to recruit new members. And if a group of students wanted to
start a new club would, now would be the time to recruit a teacher as a sponsor. Every student
was expected to join at least one team or club to fill up your extracurricular activities. There
were nine other sports teams and many more non-sports clubs.

The Great Hall was transformed after breakfast with stalls for each club. It snaked around the
hall in a giant U with a smaller one in the middle.

While this event was never in the books or movies, it made sense there would be other
activities beyond quidditch and gobstones.

Upon entry, Penny spied a stall with a banner that read Quidditch League. She approached it,
curious over how it was different from the house quidditch teams but the Hufflepuff sixth
year lingering besides it stopped her. “Sorry, 6th and 7th years only. Run along, firstie.”

“Rude.” Penny huffed and meandered back to the entrance of the Great Hall, waiting for
Neville, Bianca, and Hannah. The plan was to attend the fair together, but plans might have
changed after the whispers that followed her at breakfast.

The reason why first years got to try out this year breached containment in Gryffindor. Also
the fact she talked back to Harry Potter, the boy who lived, instead of bowing down to his
greatness.

“Penny!” Bianca called from the end of the corridor. Behind her were other Ravenclaw girls
that Penny recognized from Defense Against the Dark Arts class, Padma Patil, Lisa Turpin,
Quinn Knight, and Natasha Knox. Padma and Bianca stopped beside Penny.

“Why didn’t you tell us yesterday?!” Bianca began

“What?”

“Quidditch try outs for first years?”

Penny shrugged.

“That was you, right? That’s what everyone is saying.”

“All I did was tell Draco that McGonagall snuck Harry onto the Quidditch team.”

“McGonagall?!” Padma gasped. “I always thought she championed fairness.”

Ernest Macmillan who heard the commotion from inside the Great Hall, popped out. “It’s not
cheating if Gryffindor does it.” He looked at Penny with a smile. “No offense.”

“None taken.” Penny grinned back at him.

“I’m Ernie.” Ernest held his hand out.

Penny stared at it and then him. “We’ve…met.”

“Have we?” Ernest squinted.

“Twice now.” She’d been able to brush off the last time.

“Really? When?”

“First time was at Neville’s birthday?”

Ernie looked like trying to remember. “Oooh yeah! Your dad gave Malfoy what for!”

“Not my dad. And second time, Axel introduced me.”

“I don’t remember that one.” Ernie smiled. “Guess you were easily forgettable.”

“Ernie!” Padma gasped, smacking his arm.

“What? It’s true.” Ernie rubbed his arm. “Not anymore now though.”

“What changed?”

“I got to try out because of you.”

“Did you get on?”

“No. But it was fun to try out.”

Apparently, the Hufflepuffs agreed with her actions. Most of Gryffindors didn’t obviously,
and the rare few Ravenclaws and Slytherins. The Ravenclaws who didn’t agree did admit it
was clever of her to use Draco’s tendencies to get the result she wanted.

“But why tell Draco? What could he do?” Ernie asked.

“When Draco complains, everyone is subjected to it. And with his father on the Board of
Governors, I figured he might rant to his father.” Penny shrugged. “If anyone could do
anything, it’d be them.”

“I knew I liked you for a reason.” Bianca gushed.

“Glad someone appreciates it. Because my house sure doesn’t.” The frosty reception at
dinner was repeated in the common room and at breakfast. Neville being the only outlier.
Even Lavender and Parvati were silent in the dorm. Normally Penny didn’t approach them
with questions — waiting for them to ask her. But they never came to her about any of the
assignments.

Even this morning, Alicia, Angelina, and Katie had quieted when she came down from her
morning shower. When she sat at her usual spot, they purposefully moved further away. Lee
even joined them. And when Oliver Wood came down, he sent her a disappointed look but
also didn’t sit with the others, opting instead for the study rooms. She didn’t know what that
meant.

“WHAT?!” Padma frowned. “Not my sister, surely?”

“Parvati too.”

“I’m going to talk some sense into her.” Padma frowned.

“Not…Neville, right?” Bianca asked carefully. Ernie perked up at that and got closer.

“Not Neville.”

“Oh good.” Ernie smiled. “Mighta had to knock him upside the head if he had.”

“Has Hannah showed up yet?”

“No.” Ernie stated.

“Nor Neville.” Penny sighed. She had left Neville to spend time with his dormmates after
breakfast while she spend time in the library. “He’ll probably be with the Gryffindor boys.”

“You’re more than welcome to join me, Axel, and Evan.” Ernie offered while gesturing
behind him toward the corner of the Great Hall by the door.

“I’m going to wait for my sister.” Padma waved them off.

“Bianca?” Penny eyed her. “Daphne will be with Wyatt and Milicent, I think.”

“Padma if you see Hannah or Neville, tell them we’re already in.” Bianca grabbed Penny’s
arm and sidled up to Ernie. He led them toward where Axel Shacklebolt and Evan Harkness
were by the stall for the Slugs and Bugs club. Penny and Bianca scrunched their noses at each
other, but it was better to be with them then entirely alone.

After hearing an impassioned speech from a fourth year in the Slugs and Bugs club, they
passed by the Muggleborn Alliance stall, which was right next to the Muggle Appreciation
stall. There was a clear argument happening between two fifth years from each, whilst
ignoring those who lingered close.

There were stalls for the wizards’ chess club, debate club, exploding snaps club, and
chocolate frogs the gathering club. There were even two stalls for boxing and rugby, two
important Muggle sport exports into wizarding culture.
Penny slowed when they came across a stall with a string of letters. “What’s…FLWWCC?”
She asked.

“Wait-don’t—” Evan tried to stop her, but as if summoned, a pair of Ravenclaw prefects
came out from behind the stall. One of which Penny recognized as Des Vance. The other, she
wasn’t sure of their name.

“It stands for the Future Leaders of the Wizarding World Confederation Club!” The other one
declared and came around. “You’re never too young to think about what you can do to reduce
and prevent radicalization of our world’s most vulnerable populations. I’m Alfred Peabody.
Are you five interested in making a positive change to the world?” He was a boy with vibrant
green eyes and a slick of curly brown hair that hung over his forehead – despite repeated
attempts to tuck it back.

“Uhh…maybe?” Axel stated.

“Wonderful!” Alfred stepped forward. “And the rest of you?”

“I think I’m more interested in playing exploding snaps.” Evan stated.

“I was thinking of the debate club.” Ernie announced.

“We have excellent cross-club cooperation with the Debate club.”

“Really?” Ernie was now interested.

“What about you, Bianca?” Des spoke walking forward.

“I’d rather not.” Bianca turned her down.

“Penny?” Des eyed her.

Penny stared at her and then looked at Alfred Peabody who was speaking with Axel and
Ernie carefully. Rather bluntly, and without tact, she asked loud enough for stalls nearby to
hear. “Is Alfie your boyfriend?”

Des froze while Alfred sputtered, cheeks going dark with heat. “Wh-where did you hear
that?!”

Another upper year in another stall looked at them and laughed “I KNEW IT!” And quickly
ran off.

“I think it’s time you move on, Penny.” Des smiled with gritted teeth.

“What? I was just curious.” Penny asked.

Des grumbled. “Ugh…” She looked back to see others running around to each other
whispering. “Great…”

“Wait, are you Desolation Des?” Evan asked.

Des spun and snarled. “Do NOT Call me that.” She paused when Evan backed away, fearful.
“Ugh…just…go look at different clubs.”

“Sorry!” Penny called after her as she returned to Alfred.

They walked a little away, examining some of the study clubs —backed by the subject
teachers. Evan got sidetracked by the Dragon Club, leaving Bianca and Penny alone to putter
around the Hippogriff and Sphinx Club. Neither wanted to join but were curious about the
club activities.

Bianca prodded Penny. “Say, how did you know Des and Alfred were together?”

Penny shrugged. “Just did, why?”

Bianca looked around to make sure no one was near and pulled Penny close, “In Ravenclaw,
there’s a snogpool—”

“Gross.”

“No-no. We make bets on who is snogging who. Even Flitwick participates.”

“Flitwick? Huh…can anyone place a bet?”

“You’d need to get into the Ravenclaw common room.”

“So, I’d need to answer a riddle. Is that it?”

“Huh…yeah you would.” Bianca then got a glint in her eye. “You’re clever enough. I’m sure
you can do it.”

“I’ll have to try one day.” Penny muttered. “Looks like the boys are done.”

Ernie and Axel came away with pamphlets, with Evan close at hand.

“I think my dad would love it if I joined this club.” Axel held the pamphlet up.

“But is that something you want to do?” Penny asked him.

“Maybe. Dunno. Hey what’s this?”

The stall they came to was one with a drawn twenty-sided die on the banner. Two more upper
years stood beside it, dressed in colorful muggle suits. One wore a tartan business jacket with
a polkadotted tie. The other wore velvet mauve waistcoat with a maroon cravat. “Would you
be interested in a guided adventure through the most treacherous landscape known to
muggles — the mail room.” The fifth year asked.

“Er…” Ernie stared.

“Oh oh! Is this Offices and Managers?!” Axel stepped forward with bright eyes.

“It is!” The fifth year beamed and quickly pulled Axel into a chat.
“Oh great. We lost him.” Ernie groaned.

“Likes the game does he?” Penny snickered.

“Obsessed with it.” Ernie sighed.

Penny watched Axel for a bit, then her gaze trailed off toward the next stalls. It stopped on
the banner that read “Sink or Swim”. One lone student sat at the table under it. His feet were
kicked up on the table and robe hood pulled up with large old-fashioned headphones on that
were connected to a wireless radio. His foot tapped a beat.

Penny approached, reading the information on the table. It was the Swim and Dive team. It
was about learning to swim in extreme temperatures, for long distances, and diving to
document, interact with, and harvest aquatic life — such as the various merfolk: including the
Selkies and Giant squid of the lake.

Exactly the club she was hoping to join. Penny taped his leg and his eyes opened. They were
a pearly white with a grey shadow behind them. He blinked once and the pearly white
disappeared, replaced by normal eyes — or as normal as they could be considering how
vibrantly yellow they were. Not unlike Madam Hooch’s eyes.

“Oh!” He sat up, dropped his feet, and pushed his headphones down. “We didn’t think we’d
get anyone interested, not after the rule change for quidditch. We don’t normally get firsties
interested in our club.” He spoke fast. Penny wondered if it was with excitement.

“Don’t really care for Quidditch.” Penny spoke softly.

“Don’t…like…flying?”

“I don’t mind flying, but quidditch only looks fun to watch. Mainly for the contact aspect.”

The boy let out an open mouth laugh. There were more canines than there should be.

“I can’t fault you for that. Still…why come here?”

“I like swimming. Being in the water is…” Penny trailed off.

“Relaxing?” he asked with an eyeroll.

“No. Like the world makes sense again.” The few times Remus allowed it, Penny had swum
in the stream near the cottage. She loved every moment of it.

“Huh.” The boy pushed back his hood, revealing green and blue hair that faded to a dark
brown near the ends. “That’s exactly how we feel.”

“We?”

“Most of us on the team. Anyway…” He held his hand out. “I’m Dylan Mortimer.”

“Dylan?” Penny grinned and shook his hand. “Des told me about you.”
“All horribly dreadful things, I hope.” Dylan grinned toothily.

“Not exactly. Just that you might be able to help me.”

“Depends on what it is.” Dylan knocked on the table in a beat and leaned forward. “So what
do I call you? Or should I just call you guppy, as our newest member?”

“Guppy?” Penny snorted.

“Right then. Guppy it is.”

“Wait no! It’s Penny, for Penelope!”

“I like Guppy better. For now anyway. Plus, we already got a Penelope on the team. There
can be only one.” Dylan joked with a wink.

Penny couldn’t help the giggle at his wink.

“Now let me show you what we do as a club and what you’ll get to do too.” Dylan conjured
another chair. She sat beside him as he showed off the events they compete in and assistance
they offer Hogwarts in getting needed aquatic ingredients. The club also teaches you how to
write and speak Mermish as they were the alternative point of contact for the Selkies in the
water besides their club sponsor — Headmaster Dumbledore.

Dylan was in the middle of showing off a necklace he wore made from items the Selkies had
gifted him when Penny caught sight of Neville — slumped beside Seamus, Dean, Ron, and
Harry as they picked their way around the different clubs. He spotted her — perking up and
sending an apologetic look.

Penny shrugged his way but waved. Ron and Harry caught the exchange and seemed to say
something that made Neville wince.

That still left Hannah unaccounted for. Penny sure hoped she was okay.

“So where’s the indoor pool to practice in?” Penny asked.

“Indoor pool?” Dylan eyed her, confused.

“I mean…we’re heading into autumn, surely you all don’t swim in the lake for the colder
months.”

“Oh, we do.”

“Ho-how?! Don’t you freeze?”

Dylan’s sharp toothed grin stretched wide. “Oh that — the team and I can show you
tomorrow morning if you’re curious. We’ve already started our practices for the year.”

“When do you practice?”

“Depends on your schedule. Ideally, two sessions everyday, six to eight in the morning and
evenings just after dinner. Some of us also practice anytime we’re not in class or working on
assignments or any other activities for any other clubs. But for you, you would only allowed
to practice if one of us is there. Just to make sure everything is alright.”

“Are there a lot of conflicts in scheduling with the other clubs?”

“Only with Quidditch. The House teams practice the same time as we do mornings and
nights. But they’re limited by the pitch and scheduling around the other team practices.
Whereas we’re all on the same team so no need to go around. Most you’d be limited by is
when you’re ready for diving.” Dylan explained and reached down to grab a leather bottle —
drinking heavily. “Water?” He offered the bottle.

“No thanks, got my own.” Penny pulled out her own bottle that she’d had Remus buy her in
prep for Hogwarts.

“That’s not…plastic right?” Dylan frowned, eying her bottle.

“No…It’s glass. Tempered so it’s less likely to shatter.”

“Oh good.” Dylan smiled. “Muggles have put so much plastic into the ocean. I’d have been
very cross if you joined us while using plastic.”

“I’m very much aware of the dangers of plastic to aquatic life.”

“So, you’re for sure interested?”

“I…I think so. Yeah. Yes.” Penny affirmed.

“Well alright!” Dylan got up, flicked his wand — which was an unusual coral material
instead of wood — at the stall table where it all packed up, folded, and stacked itself.

“Wait…don’t you want to recruit more members?”

“Statistically, we don’t get many new members. The Updrafts and Feisty Flyers club get
more new members than we do and they’re competing with the Quidditch League,
Bristleheads, Zoomies, and Faefoot. Anyway, come on — I’ll take you to meet the other
members.” He picked up the wireless radio and shoved it into his pocket. It seemed to shrink
as he did.

“How many are there?”

“Aside from me, there are five others.” Dylan explained as he began walking down the u-
shape the stalls had formed.

“Oh. Wait one second.” Penny looked around for Bianca who was by a stall for the school
newspaper, The Whole Hog. “Bianca, I’m gonna go meet the other swim team members —
but let’s meet up for lunch?” Bianca nodded and waved her off.
Dylan had already packed away the entire stall into a bag, leaving only the table. “Come on
Guppy, let’s boogie.”

Penny giggled and followed him. His bouncy gait let him weave around the other students.
Penny stopped a few times when he spun in place to make sure she was keeping up. Each
time he looked, his smile got wider and wider. He stepped around a group of Hufflepuff
students with a pivot and swivel.

Eventually he came to a stop — if you can call the way he used his momentum to slide right
up to the table. As he slowed, he sat right on the table and leaned against a Hufflepuff teen
who was speaking into a carbon microphone that was plugged into a transmitter. Only Penny
couldn’t hear what she was saying and could only hear a faint buzzing sound.

She pushed Dylan off her with an eyeroll, said something to the microphone and then pressed
a button on the transmitter and the buzzing sound stopped.

“Really Dylan? While I was broadcasting?” she said, smacking Dylan’s arm.

“No one wants to hear about the fuddy duddies of Hogsmeade.” Dylan grinned.

“Its history, Dylan! Our history!”

“Yes-yes, I know. But I think you’d have a lot more listeners if it were in song.” Dylan
looked down at the transmitter. “You’d certainly get more than four.”

“Ugh. Was there a reason for you coming here?” she asked.

“Only the most fantastic news in four years, Lynn.” Dylan bounced in spot, enthused. It was
then she noticed Penny’s presence. Dylan leaned forward and whispered not so lowly, “We
have a new Guppy.”

“No.” She stared at Penny, a grin coming across her face.

“Hi.” Penny waved.

Lynn stood up and looked Penny up and down. “Can you swim?”

“Who cares if she can—”

“I care! The future of the club cares! I don’t want it to end just because no one wants to join.”

“If she doesn’t, she can learn. Besides, she approached the table. I didn’t even have to say
your stupid— I mean very well written sales pitch.” Dylan schooled his expression when
Lynn sent him a glare.

“I can swim. Quite well, I think. But…I’ve never dived before.” Penny piped up.

“Diving is easy if you know how to swim.” Lynn said. “I’m Lynn Moss. You?”
“No need to ask her name. She’s Guppy. Just wanted to introduce her to you. We’re off to the
next.” Dylan quickly wove around her to herd Penny along.

“Dylan!” Lynn called and then huffed as she sat back down.

Penny waved at her, not inclined to stop, or fight Dylan.

Dylan hummed a song under his breath as he didn’t lift his feet off the ground, instead sliding
them until they came to another stall. It was for the Critters and Crawlers Club. There was a
Hufflepuff staring at a motley group of first years, second years, and third years. Her
expression pleasant but clearly strained.

A strange creature sat on her head. It had a long snout, a coat of fluffy white fur with brown
spots. It sniffed a long shiny chain of alternating metals per ring. As it sniffed, it stuffed the
chain into its pouch. The chain itself was being conjured from the tip of the girl’s wand which
she had pointed up onto her shoulder.

“Leee-an!” Dylan sang over the group of younger students.

“Die-lan.” She responded back, lips curling up as though very pleased to see him. She sent
him a ‘Help me’ look and Dylan made a jerking motion toward Penny before stepping around
the group of children and taking over explaining what the Critters and Crawlers Club did.

Lee-an stepped toward Penny who stared at the creature on her head.

“Is that a niffler?” Penny asked her.

“Good eye. Her name’s Gobbler.” She regarded her and looked back toward the group. “Have
any interest in joining—“

“Do I have to clean up creature poop?”

“Sometimes.”

“Then no.”

“Fair enough.”

They were quiet for a second before the elder student blinked. “OH! You were following
Dylan!”

“I was.”

“You’ve joined Sink or Swim?”

“I’m not sure if I joined or was drafted.”

“Drafted! Definitely, drafted!” Dylan called over the sea of children oohing and awwing over
something he had pulled from his many pockets. It looked like a bird covered in scales. It
hopped from hand to hand, leaving behind an iridescent slick that released bubbles into the
air.

“We don’t get much interest in Sink or Swim.” She mused.

“Because of quidditch, right?” Penny asked.

“Because everyone would rather fly than swim. Because any old muggle can swim, but only
we can fly.”

“Muggles can fly.” Penny corrected.

“Not like us.”

“True, but…have you ever heard of parasailing?”

“Para-what?”

Penny grinned and then explained how it was both an aquatic and flying sport muggles do.
Then about paragliding, and hang-gliding.

“And muggles do this…without any assurance they can land safely?”

“Yeap.”

“They’re mad!” Lian then grinned. “Oh…we can use that in the pitch next year.”

“Sorry?”

“Any old muggle can fly, but only we can dive to the deepest parts of the ocean. Explore the
unexplorable.” Lian looked conspiratorial.

“We can?”

“Hm? Oh yeah. Dylan and Lynn spent one summer in the Mariana’s Trench.”

“WHAT?!” Penny gaped and looked at Dylan.

“It was on an ambassadorial trip of some kind. You might— say- wait what’s your name
anyway?”

“Too late for that, Li-li. Guppy and I gotta hustle on.” Dylan popped over while shoving the
bird into his robes, where it disappeared.

“So soon?” Lian looked pained.

“Cheer up, you’ll have tomorrow to decompress…or…well compress in the lake” Dylan
snickered and they were gone.

Penny eyed Dylan as he now draped an arm around her shoulders yet didn’t touch her. Just
floated around her. It was an odd sensation, like feeling an owl flying overhead but not
hearing it. If it weren’t for his humming, she’d never know he was there.

“Duck duck, Guppy.” Dylan said as he hunched and squatted.

“What?” Penny asked but yelped when he pulled her down in time for a body to go flying
overhead.

A crash sounded as tables were flipped and a girl with wind swept hair popped up from the
wreckage. “OY-YO Sorry, eh. New propulsion spell.”

Penny snapped her head around to eye the girl. That was a Canadian accent, specifically
Manitoba.

Dylan finally touched Penny, if only to grip her shoulders and redirect them to the girl. “Meet
our Guppy.”

“Guppy!” The girl clambered up while other students grumbled over the mess she made. She
sent them a weary look and twitched her hand behind her. It looked like wandless magic but
there was a very distinctive vine like wand wrapped around her pointer. A very short wand,
barely five inches in length. “Fixed see. No need to get rotted.” She brushed off some dust
and walked forward. She was a Slytherin and very Canadian. Taller than Dylan, broad
shouldered, and the look of someone who preferred colder temperatures considering she had
her sleeves rolled all the way to her shoulders.

“Hi.” Penny spoke meekly.

“Wot? A yank! We got a yank!? Little tiny itty bitty yank. So cute” She laughed and leaned
down to ruffle Penny’s curls with her massive hand.

“Lola. Lola. Looola.” Dylan sighed.

“Wait.” Penny had a realization. The song Dylan had been humming as they approached this
girl.

“Mmmyes?” Dylan asked, rolling his neck to look down at her.

“You were humming Whatever Lola Wants!” Penny gaped.

“HA-HA! So that’s your genre. Good to know, good to know.” Dylan grinned toothily.
“Anyway, Lola here is also in the Updrafts and Feisty Flyers club. As you can see—”

“Unsupported flying…yeah.” Penny nodded.

“It’s not flying. It’s propulsion and gliding.”

“Gliding, flying, same difference.” Dylan rolled his eyes.

“You’re the one who won’t shut up about it being diving, not sinking.” Lola tossed back.

“Diving is on purpose. Sinking is failing to swim. There IS a difference.” Dylan snarked.

“Oh piss off. Not you, Guppy. You can stay and I can show you—”

“The world?” Penny let out with a lyrical tone.

“What?” Lola asked.

“Guppy? Was that a song?” Dylan asked, his eyes widening.

“Uh-what. No, it was not a song.” Penny rushed out while thinking, ‘Crap when was Aladdin
released?’

“That was a song. I heard it. You sang it. Just two words but I heard that! Come on, give me
the rest of it. Where’s it from? Which band? Magical, Selkie, Muggle? Come on.” Dylan got
closer.

“It was not a song.” Penny shrunk.

“Hmmm. I’ll get you.”

“And my little dog too?”

Dylan burst into chittering giggles. “Judy Garland fan then? Oh yes. So, Musicals are your
genre. This’ll be fun.”

“You think people have one genre?” Penny grinned.

“Oooh.” Dylan squinted, trying to figure Penny out. “Most people have a favorite. Are you
saying you don’t?”

“I’m saying it depends.”

“On what?”

“Mood.”

“Really?” Dylan seemed to quiet and slow down as he stepped around her, examining her.
“You’re a curious one, Guppy.”

“You just met me.”

“And I already want to tickle your ears.”

“Tickle my what?”

“It’s a selkie saying.” Lola explained. “Like…pinch your cheeks.”

“Don’t do that.” Penny covered her ears.

“You can’t cover them forever.” Dylan sang. “Come on, two more.”

“Clearwater’s in a prefects meeting.” Lola informed Dylan as he started leading Penny away.
“Drat… one more than.” Dylan had worked them through the u-shape the stalls formed and
toward the entrance.

On the exact opposite side of where she had entered, across from the Slugs and Bugs club —
tucked away behind the Bristleheads stall and Gobstones stall - was a single stall with three
students, two Gryffindors quietly muttered to each other. The last was a seventh year
Slytherin boy. He had curly red hair with a single lock of black, pale skin, and freckles.

He was curled over a piece of paper. His fingers stained black as he moved a cloth covered
charcoal stick on the page. It matched his black fingernails and the dark circles around his
eyes — makeup not from exhaustion, though he emulated the look well enough.

“Nice sketch, Bert.” Dylan came around to loom over him.

“Archie’s gonna like it.” Bert mused.

“Archie?” Penny asked while stepping up.

“The Giant Squid.” Bert answered absentmindedly but then looked up at her and frowned.
“Oh…you’re the Black.”

“Excuse me?” Penny’s voice rose in offense.

“Penelope Black, right?” Bert said, clarifying.

“We’re calling her Guppy.” Dylan huffed. “For now.”

“But that’s not her name—”

“No no. I found her. I pick her team name.”

“We have team names?” Penny asked.

“What, Piranha didn’t tell you?” Bert smirked.

“Is it Piranha because of your teeth?”

“Now you’re getting it.” Dylan clicked his tongue. “This is Gilbert Weasley the fourth.”

“The first.” Bert corrected with a sigh.

“Psh whatever. Anyway, that’s almost everyone in the club. If you see us between classes,
don’t be a stranger. Practice starts tomorrow at six at the boathouse. See ya.” Dylan patted her
shoulder and then walked away in that same bouncing weave.

“Wait—” But he was out of the great hall.

“Hey, don’t take it personally. Dylan’s just like that.” Bert noted, coming to stand beside her.
“What do you think?” He held out what he’d been drawing on. It was a thick lacquered paper
with a charcoal drawing under the lacquer.
“Wait…how…” But then she paused when she eyed the picture. It was…it was her! “You
drew me? Why?”

“So, I can show Archie later.” Gilbert explained softly. He was tall, slim, and would have
loomed if he didn’t hunch into himself. He tucked the black lock of hair back which kept his
curls back.

“We won’t let you swim too deep until we’re sure you can handle it. So, I want to show
Archie what you look like.”

“But it’s paper. Won’t it disintegrate in the water?”

“It’s been treated with a hydrophobic potion.”

“Really?”

“Yeah.” Gilbert nodded.

“Earlier…how did you know my name?”

“The sorting?” He shrugged.

“That was like…eighty students. You remembered everyone’s names?” Penny tried.

“And faces.” He muttered. “Kind of hard not to. For me anyway.”

“Oh…I’m so sorry.” Penny frowned. The amount of faces any person sees in any given day.
Even here in the school, every year with a fresh batch of first years during the sorting. Plus
anyone he sees walking around, professors, in Hogsmeade. And then during holidays. “That
sounds awful.”

Gilbert stared at her, surprised. “You’re…odd.”

“I always felt I was more even than odd.”

Bert snorted. “Cute. Do you want to learn about the club?”

“The Swim club?”

“No, the art one.” Gilbert gestured to the stall.

Penny eyed the Gryffindors sitting there, who looked up at the weight of her stare. She had
hoped once there was an art club, but with that many Gryffindors, she didn’t want to intrude.

“It’s probably best if I didn’t.” Penny muttered.

“Why?” Gilbert looked between her and the two Gryffindors.

“I’m…not the most well liked in my house right now. But thank you. I guess…I’ll see you
for practice tomorrow morning?”
 “Oh…” His brows furrowed. “Is everything alright?”

“Just some petty bull…” Penny trailed off. “…stuff.”

Gilbert snorted again. “Don’t worry, you won’t have to hold back during practices.”

“Oh thank, merlin.” Penny sighed.

“Just don’t let any of the professors know.”

“Wait, won’t Dumbledore know. Like isn’t he supposed to show up for our activities?”

“Technically, yes. But he hasn’t since I was a third year. Just lets the squid watch over us.”

“Why’s that?”

“No clue.”

Penny bid Gilbert goodbye and meandered around a few more stalls. But there was always a
Gryffindor near, so she slunk out to the Hogwarts lawn to enjoy the morning sun and wait for
lunch. It was still warm enough out, so she didn’t need her robe closed.

Eventually Bianca found her, and they headed back for lunch. They sat at the Hufflepuff table
when they spotted Hannah coming in. She was pink-faced and looked uncomfortable, saying
she’d spent the morning in the Hospital Wing.

At first they asked why, if she was okay, but Penny got Bianca to let it go when she noticed
Hannah gripping her abdomen and shifting uncomfortably. After lunch they headed for the
library to do some studying with Daphne and Wyatt. Neville eventually joined them when he
could cut loose from Harry and co. No one said anything about it.

Chapter End Notes

Now you guys know about Dylan "Piranha" Mortimer. One of my Editors is absolutely
in love with how I've written him. So bouncy and musically inclined, and very...1950s
cool guy. Like the Fonz from Happy Days.

So Members of the Sink or Swim club are:

Dylan Mortimer - 6th Year Ravenclaw
Lola Hartwood - 5th yr Slytherin
Lian Tran - 7th yr Hufflepuff
Gilbert Weasley - 7th yr Slytherin.
Lynn Moss - 7th yr Hufflepuff
The Giant Squid is also technically in Sink or Swim, his name is Archie - short for
Architeuthis.
Overtime we'll get to learn more about each of these.
I do have a full list of all the other clubs at the fair. I'll eventually put it up in the
reference guide.

You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away from
the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green or blue) that
is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the bathroom, take any
meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy reading when you come back.
 Help & Be Helped In Return
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

It was Remus’s third visit to the Dursley’s. The second time he visited, he ensured Petunia’s
husband and son were gone before approaching the house.

His first visit had ended with Petunia – under threat of magic – bursting into tears after she
revealed every last detail of how they treated Harry. But it was certain words, how she
phrased herself that cooled his righteous anger over it all. Phrasing that confirmed his
suspicions.

It was unfortunate he could do nothing to help her. At least not then. Not with her husband
Vernon returning shortly after. He told her he would simply be back the following week to
check on her.

He had a few things to do, paperwork to fill out for the Black vault access. But he also made
a few inquiries with his father. Mainly on what sort of help a muggle woman could get with
an abusive husband.

At the end of his second visit Petunia pleaded with him to return in disguise. He did under a
disillusionment charm. She claimed she didn’t want the neighbors to talk. He wondered if
there was another reason, one related to her husband. Though her reasons were in line with
Lily’s description of her sister as overly preoccupied with appearing normal.

“She wasn’t always like that of course. When we were younger, she wanted to study at
Hogwarts.” Lily told him as she handed over the box of video tapes to him. “Even wrote
Dumbledore a letter once.”

“Really?”

“It didn’t amount to anything of course. But well, she’s resented me ever since.”

There was resentment, a hefty amount. He didn’t quite understand why, until he asked.

“Our parents died shortly after I married Vernon.” Petunia began, her hands curled around her
teacup. “Lily was in her last year of school, but I hadn’t seen her in two years. Her…
boyfriend, the man who she would marry… he was so horribly rude to Vernon and me. I
removed her from my bridal party. Told her I never wanted to see her again.”

“Really, I was jealous of her. Always have been. Ever since the first time she bloomed all the
flowers in our father’s shop.” Petunia spoke softly, caressing another moving photo of Lily.
“She was the golden child since then. Doing all sorts of magical things, things that helped the
family business. I couldn’t do any of it. When a representative from Hogwarts came, they
explained what was happening and where she’d be going to school. Another reason for Lily
to be special. They asked how old I was. Stating if one muggleborn child manifests magic it
was common for their siblings too as well. I wanted what she had; wanted to do what she
could do.”

“Is that why you sent Dumbledore a letter?” Remus asked.

Petunia looked up shocked. “She told you that?”

“She mentioned it once.”

“Of course, she did.” Petunia scowled, but it softened quickly after.

“She told me while wishing you could have come. That she wouldn’t have felt so lonely if
you had been there.” This was true. Lily and he were Prefects together, they talked
frequently.

“Lily? Lonely?” Petunia laughed. “I can hardly believe it. That horrible boy was tied to her
side.”

Remus smiled sadly. “Lily and Severus had a…falling out at the end of our fifth year.”

Petunia stared at him. “That…” Her brow furrowed. “…explains some things.”

“What things?”

“He visited over the summer, a few times. But Lily was never around, and he said he didn’t
want her to know he’d been by. Just simply left.” Petunia frowned. “I had no idea they were
no longer speaking. Do you know what happened?”

Remus frowned, recalling the exact series of events and his own role in it all — or rather lack
of role.

He’d been too afraid to intervene as James used levicorpus on Severus, choking him with
soap. For years he’d joined in harassing Severus, including that very year. But after the
“prank” as Sirius called it, he couldn’t. Especially not after seeing Severus’s terrified face
whilst he was transformed and unable to control himself.

Someone else knew about him. He hadn’t known how to act. If he threatened Severus, there
was the danger he would tell all, but if he displeased his longtime friends by acting as the
Prefect he was meant to be…they could turn their back on him. Sirius already revealed his
secret like that, what else would they do?

Remus had been livid once he got over the shock and fear. He hadn’t spoken to Sirius for
weeks after. Ran from Severus anytime they crossed paths.

Then they took their O.W.L.S. and Severus said some choice words. Remus didn’t blame him
for it. Everyone says things they don’t mean when pushed into a corner, anything to get
people to stop. But Lily wasn’t so understanding, didn’t know how desperate people can get.
And then what James did to Severus…. In retrospect, Remus was ashamed he had done
nothing to stop him.
“Mister Lupin?”

Remus blinked, staring at Petunia. “Ah…yes sorry. I…yes they, Severus had said something
rather uncouth, a slur for…people like her.”

“Like her?”

“For people born of muggle parentage.”

“I don’t understand, why would there be a slur. I thought…we thought—”

“The wizarding world isn’t kind to people like your sister. They’re outsiders and are not
treated very generously.”

“Oh.” Petunia seemed to deflate there. Yet some understanding dawned on her.

“Lily wasn’t very forgiving of Severus for it. We were amid a war at the time. Prejudices
against people like her were at an all-time high. You can imagine the betrayal she felt for him
to call her that.” Remus explained.

“Will Harry…” Petunia didn’t say more.

“No. No he won’t experience the same. The wizarding world over knows about him. Knows
all about his parentage.”

“Good.” Petunia sighed. “I worried that…when we had to keep him isolated it might make
things more difficult for him. Especially because I had only so much available. Vernon
wouldn’t tolerate me buying him anything with his income, so I used the inheritance my
parents left me.”

Remus tilts his head. “But surely you could have used the royalties?”

“Royalties?” Petunia asked, genuinely curious.

“From the books.” Remus stressed. “About Harry.” When she showed no recollection, Remus
carried on. “What about the monument fees.”

“Books? Monument? What are you talking about?”

“Merlin…they never—” Remus scowled. “Please tell me you at least received assistance
cheques from the Wizarding Ministry?”

“I…no.”

“What about from the muggle government?”

Petunia squirmed then. “No.”

“Why not? Surely you knew you were entitled to it.”

“The letter that was left with Harry, it said…not to claim him, to keep him legally hidden for
his safety.”

“Merlin’s sake. They left you with Harry, with no magical or financial assistance. Not even
what he is legally owed given how much they’ve made off his tragedy in book sales and
tourist visits to the Potter cottage?!” Remus ranted, pacing back and forth with his wand
gripped in a fist. “Unbelievable. What was Albus thinking?! I have half a mind to—” Remus
paused, seeing Petunia had shrunk into herself, gaze on his hand. “I’m sorry.” He set the
wand down carefully.

Petunia simply nodded, slowly straightening her posture, but there was a noted tremor in her
shoulders.

Remus didn’t like that. He’ll have to control his outbursts. He sat back down, raking his hair
back in thought. “They left you completely alone — isolated.” Almost anyway. Arabella and
Dedalus were not too far but they were protection in the case of emergencies — not exactly
meant to be known as being present. Remus leaned his elbows onto his knees, staring Petunia
with all the seriousness he could muster. “I’m going to look into this.”

If only she’d had that extra monetary assistance. Help from the magical world, perhaps she
may not have stayed with Vernon. Cowed under his abuse — forced to leverage her way to
not be victimized by him. There was no excuse for her actions, but she wouldn’t have had to
make those actions out of self-preservation if she wasn’t wholly reliant on her husband.

Perhaps things might have been different. Perhaps they would’ve been the same. What
matters now was improving Harry’s home life, for when he returned for the summer.

And thankfully, he had an idea how to do it. It was after all what he was already doing for
Penny. He had the time, the energy, and now the resources. What was one more legal battle to
him now?

The next morning found Penny walking down the staircase to the boathouse. She wasn’t
wearing her robes, so the air was a little nippy, yet the weather promised to warm with the
sun. As she approached the boathouse, there was no one in sight. There were the boats they
had used to travel from Hogsmeade to Hogwarts stacked up inside and a single boat by the
docks, and the docks themselves. She walked onto the docks toward the end of it. There was
a box with a lantern. Beside it was a potion bottle with a swirling red liquid and a note
attached. She grabbed it.

“Guppy, drink this to visit the depths of the lake. Signed Piranha.” Penny eyed it and looked
across the lake, then toward the small island in the center, then back to the castle. “What
Snape doesn’t know, won’t hurt him.” Penny uncorked it and drank the potion. It bloomed
with warmth inside her in a pleasant feeling. “Hmm, nice.” It had a metallic aftertaste, but
nothing too crazy. She waited, checked her watch. It was six exactly. Where was the team?
She sat down on the dock, removed her trainers and socks, and let her feet dangle above the
water. She’ll wait.

The southern sun rose filling the sky with more light. What remained of the night was still
breathtaking. Between the stars and the arm of the milky way, it was intense.

Water lapped at the dock support struts, splashing. Penny looked down into the water. The
water wasn’t perfectly clear, given the river weed and darkness. But she swore she saw
something pale dart around. Were there Grindylows close to the docks? She certainly hoped
not. There probably wouldn’t be if the swim team met and dived from here.

Another splash, this time from behind Penny. She looked, thinking it was the team, but it
wasn’t.

“Hello?” She called. The shore was empty and quiet.

“Dylan? Lola? Lian? Bert?” Penny called out. Another splash. “Lynn? Anyone there?”

Something yanked on her dangling foot and dragged her off the dock into the water. She
managed to grab the dock to hold on, but she found no purchase as the wood suddenly felt
slippery. “OH FUCK!” She screeched as she went underwater. The water was cold and
shocked her. She kicked at whatever grabbed her, but her ankles were gripped tight, as were
her wrists. She hadn’t taken a breath before being pulled down, but she was breathing. ‘Odd.’

She blinked underwater and saw Lynn and Lian holding her still. And Bert with his wand
pointed at her. That’s when she noticed the bubble around her face that let her breathe. They
were all grinning from their own bubbles wrapped around their heads.

“What was that for?!” She shouted, the sound traveled slowly but all three burst into laughter
once it reached them, letting her go. Penny treaded water, hand to her chest as she calmed the
spike in her heartrate. “Scared me half to death!”

“Sorry! Sorry!” Lynn managed out.

Muffled cackles came from behind Penny, and she looked back to see Lola shooting up from
the lake bottom, bubbles in her wake as she propelled herself with her wand. Beside her
swam Dylan, whose eyes were that pearly white she remembered and his hair suddenly all
green and blue under water, floating around him in braids. Lola looked slightly off, almost
partially transformed with her eyes more to the sides of her head than forward.

“Sorry about that. It’s part of the initiation.” Dylan spoke as he came to hover beside her.
That’s when Penny got a proper look at him. He wasn’t…human. Not entirely. There were
gills along his neck, and his hands and feet were webbed. His bare chest was also exposed,
where there were two blue-grey fins coming off his waist. And more gills by his arm pits. He
wore the skimpiest shorts that left very little to the imagination.

“What…what are you?” Penny asked in awe.

Dylan tilted his head and the pearly whites disappeared with a blink, his yellow eyes now
glowing under water.

“Before I answer that, you have a few things you need to do.”

“Just jumping right to it? Not even going to do a proper introduction for me?” A light
tinkling laugh rippled through the water as another swimmer came around. She didn’t have
the bubblehead charm but rather also had gills and webbed hands. She didn’t have the same
pearly white membrane over her eyes that Dylan had before. Her blonde hair formed a plume
shaped crown around her head. It contrasted with the tight way the others wore their hair,
either tied up, braided, or cut short.

Penny’s was loose and also made a cloud around her head, but nowhere near as majestic as
this girl’s.

“So you’re the other Penelope?”

“Guppy!” Dylan corrected with a frown.

“Guppy whatever.” The girl came to a stop by the group. “I’m Penelope Clearwater. You can
call me Pippa above water.”

“Why above water?”

“Because down here, I’m Greyling.”

“Is that your team name?”

“Yeap. Picked it myself.” Pippa smiled toothily. At least she had the right amount of canine
teeth.

“What about the rest of you?” Penny looked at them all.

“Grindy.” Lian went first. “For Grindylow.”

“Yabby.” Lynn was next.

“Aonyx.” Bert added.

“And I’m Goose.” Lola smiled proudly.

“Woah… like from Top Gun?”

That made Lola scowl. “Fucking Americans! STEALING OUR FUCKING BIRD!"

“Sorry?” Penny winced.

“Not your fault, Guppy.” Dylan swam closer and wracked his fingers through her hair,
twisting it into a bun. Penny knew it wouldn’t hold but it helped for now. “Alright, you said
you know how to swim. That bubblehead charm’s going to last you another hour.”
“Thanks by the way.” Penny gestured to it and eyed Bert. He waved it off. “Right, you said
something about me needing to do something?”

“To prove you can swim.” Bert stated as he crossed his arms and stretched his legs under him
so he sunk and fast.

Lian and Lynn followed him. Lola weaved her body through the water past Penny. “See you
down there.”

“Wait where are we going, Goose??” Penny asked.

“Nowhere.” Pippa swam around her and then down after the others.

“What does that mean?” Penny asked.

“It means you need to keep up.” Dylan swam circles around her. Penny looked where the
others were disappearing in the depths, then toward the dock. She swam, using the
breaststroke, to head to the dock column and used her feet to push off. It gave her enough
momentum and speed to catch up with them, but not much. They were still just out of reach.
Pippa and Dylan swam back and forth from her and the group ahead.

Penny was glad she hadn’t worn her robes; they would have weighed her down. As it was,
the clothes she wore were still too heavy. She wished she wore a bathing suit of some sort.
Not like Dylan, but like Pippa or Lynn. Something formfitting and not baggy, unlike the shirt
and trousers she was wearing.

The others were getting closer toward the center of the lake now. Not just sinking down but
swimming across. The deeper they got in the lake, the darker it was. Though Pippa and Bert
were pale skinned enough they stuck out. Lian, Lynn, Lola, and Dylan were not, and so were
harder to find. If it weren’t for the glow of Dylan’s eyes, she wouldn’t be able to track him
when he came back to check on her.

“You alright?” he asked.

“Peachy.” Penny was out of breath. This was a rather rigorous amount of physical activity.

“Need a break?” Dylan asked, a musical note to his voice in the water.

“Maybe…”

“Yes or No, Guppy.” Dylan swam beside her.

“Yes.”

“Swim until I say. Then float.”

Penny did as he instructed. He swam overhead and then under, round and around he went. It
created a slipstream of water that pulled her along.
“Float.” He said, and Penny stopped swimming, but he kept going. The flow of water from
his movements pulled her along. It allowed Penny a short reprieve. Her muscles ached and
needed that break. Dylan seemed to not tire as he continued. In fact, he seemed to enjoy it
and hummed – no sang a song. One she didn’t recognize. Eventually Pippa came back and
joined him in creating a stronger stream.

After five minutes of that, he looked up at her. “Ready for more swimming?”

“Yes.” The stream slowed and Penny resumed – this time using a dolphin kick while keeping
her legs as tight as possible.

“Ooh, you know that stroke. That’s good.” Pippa cheered before swimming ahead.

Eventually it grew very dark until faint light pinpricks in the water shone from a structure.
Lynn and Bert disappeared into one of them by sinking, shortly after Lian as well. Penny
straightened her legs and sank after them. A little more and it opened up into a space with a
large whorled rock in the center. Above was a glass ceiling with various designs that moved
and swam around, depicting selkies, sirens, merfolk, squids, grindylows, and various other
creatures that Penny couldn’t identify. Columns lined the room, with four arches with words
carved into them telling you where each direction led: Aquatic Greenhouse, Selkie City,
Squid Den, and Checkpoint Path.

“Woah.”

The rest of the team floated around the entrance as she came in.

“Welcome, to the Spyre.” Pippa spoke beside her and then swam forward to touch the whorl.
A shiver ran over it and what Penny thought had been a rock, quickly was revealed to
actually be a very large mollusk shell with all kinds of lifeforms on it.

“Is that freshwater coral?” Penny eyed it.

“You know your aquatic species well.” Lynn smiled.

“I told you guys, Guppy’s great.” Dylan floated around the Spyre.

“One of our many responsibilities. Keeping the coral healthy.” Lynn explained. “They’re so
important to the lake, the selkies, and all the life down here.”

“Wow…” Penny swam closer and looked at the various colors.

“Touch it.” Lynn said.

“What?! I thought you’re not supposed to touch coral!” Penny gaped.

“Usually, but this coral is magical.”

“It reproduces around the full moon. It releases polyps and if you catch one on your skin – it
will bond to your magical signature.” Pippa explained. “That’s what all these other ones are.
Former members all bonded with the coral here. And you end up with a piece of coral that
you can make into anything.”

“A ring.” Lola held out her hand, showing off the band around her pointer – the same one her
wand wrapped around.

“Or earing.” Lian pulled her hair aside to show off the one earring. Lynn did the same.

“A charm.” Bert pulled at the bracelet on his wrist. Pippa and Dylan pulled at necklaces they
were wearing.

“Woah, does it do anything?”

“Mainly it helps with any aches and pains from temperature and pressure shifts.” Pippa
grinned.

“By the way, how’s the water treating ya?” Lola asked.

Penny blinked. “Its…fine.”

“Not freezing?”

“I mean it is…but…wait how am I not dead?”

“That’d be the potion I left for you.” Dylan grinned.

“What does it do?”

“Moderates your core temperature so it doesn’t drop or increase from what it was when you
drank. Lasts a few hours – depending on your metabolism.” Lian explained.

“Anyway, guys.” Lynn gestured at the Spyre.

“Right.” Pippa swam. “Come on, touch one. Any of them really.”

“Alright…” Penny swam close, eying each one. It felt odd to touch coral, but she gently ran
her left hand over a soft pale pink coral. Something the same color caught on her fingernail
and rapidly began to multiply. “Uhhh-what’s happening?”

“Just let it.” Dylan steadied her hand as the coral spread over her finger. It felt like it was
draining something – until finally Pippa pulled the coral off, breaking off a tiny piece and
setting the rest of it on the spire to settle and continue growing.

“There we go.” Pippa held the small piece out. “Just big enough for a charm if you want, or
you can make it into something smaller.”

“Uh…maybe a ring…or a necklace.” Penny sighed and sunk. “I’m really tired guys.”

“Guppy are you alright?” Dylan asked and pulled her up.
“Yeah just…that coral…it felt like it was draining something from me.” Penny blinked
blearily and slumped in the water - though really it was more like she sunk. Dylan had to pull
her up again.

“Yeah that happens. But…well…” Pippa looked at the seventh years. “When’s the last time a
first year has even done this part?”

“Me.” Dylan said.

“You’re a special case.” Pippa glared and then frowned. “Before Dylan?”

“No clue.” Bert shrugged.

“Yeah…I don’t…maybe we’re not supposed to with someone so young?”

“Well, it’s already done. So, let’s take her to the island so she can rest up.” Lynn took charge.

“Can you swim?” Bert asked.

“Maybe…” Penny yawned, eyes drooping. Between Dylan and Pippa, they swam. Penny
occasionally kicked but they did most of it. They surfaced and pulled her up out of the water.
She stumbled up onto land, barely catching the image of Dylan as his gills flared open in a
gasp. Lola transfigured herself back and Lynn, Bert, and Lian ended their charms.

“Greyling’s got another twenty before she can come up.” Bert explained as he lifted Penny up
and took her inland toward what was obviously a campground of sorts.

“Get the fire going.”

“Incendio.” A fire came to life in a pit and Bert sat her down in a comfortable chair and
draped a towel over her head.

Penny tiredly pulled the towel across her face and body, trying to wring out the water but she
was too weak. Someone grabbed it and did it for her. First her hair, back, and then came
around to squat in front of her. It was Dylan.

“To answer your question from earlier.” Dylan smiled at her. “I’m part Selkie.”

“Knew it.” Penny murmured.

Dylan barked with laughter, the glow fading from his eyes as he too dried off.

“Guppy’s adorable. Nice find, Piranha.”

“She found us really.”

“Still.”

Penny dozed off.

She didn’t wake up for at least half an hour and only because there was laughter and music.
The fire was warm, and she was dry and tucked with a blanket. The swim team were passing
an orange bottle around that made them giggle once they finished drinking. The only one
who didn’t drink was Dylan, who sat furthest from the fire. He no longer had webbed hands
or feet, and the gills she knew to line his sides and neck were all but nonexistent. Even his
eyes weren’t glowing and his hair was back to brown with green and blue roots.

Sitting up she eyed the group. “Heeey…what are you drinking?”

“Guppy!” Lynn cooed from across the other side of the fire. She twirled as she came around
and draped over the armrest.

“You’re awake. Thank Merlin…” Dylan breathed.

“You’ve no idea how worried we all were.” Lola said.

“You are so cute, you know that?” Lynn gushed as she reached out to grab one of Penny’s
cheeks. Penny let her, staring at the bottle in her hand.

“Don’t mind Yabby. She really lets loose with gigglewater.” Gilbert said as he came around
to snatch the bottle and take a gulp, resulting in him giggling and bending forward.

“Yeah I can see that.” Penny eyed Lynn who was now two-handed pinching her cheeks and
muttering about Penny looking like her sister. “Can I have some of that?”

“Absolutely not.” Pippa announced as she joined the group. “You’re way too young.”

“Though to be fair, we’ll all be long gone before she’s old enough.” Lian chimed from where
she laid on a bench, hanging upside down.

“Fair point.” Pippa squinted.

“Someone’s got to continue the tradition.”

“Tradition?”

“We make our own gigglewater.” Lola explained and Bert handed off the bottle to her.

“Really?”

“It’s just a laughing potion.” Dylan snorted.

“With a splash of gillywater.” Lynn held out her hand with her thumb and pointer barely held
apart.

“If you mean half a pint is a splash, then sure.” Dylan laughed.

“Why aren’t you drinking?” Penny asked.

“Do you know what’s in gillywater?” Dylan tilted his head.

“I…assume gillyweed.”

“Hmm. And what does gillyweed do?”

“Let people breathe underwater?”

“By Morgana’s tits she’s catching on.” Lian giggled.

“What?”

“As a part selkie, its mere trace in any food is deadly to me.”

“Wouldn’t know what to do with his physiology.” Lian added. “So…can’t breathe up here,
can’t breathe in the water.”

“Which, by the way.” Dylan rose. “What I am…stays here, with us.”

“Won’t people figure it out on their own?”

“People are idiots.” Lola snorted. “They see what they want to.”

“But the eyes…the teeth?”

“Most assume I’m a harpette.”

“A what?” Penny blinked.

“You know, what Hooch is.” Dylan shrugged.

“MADAM HOOCH IS A HARPY?!”

“You mean…people didn’t notice?” Lola mock gasped.

“Okay, I see your point.” Penny muttered. It made sense. Hooch had yellow eyes too and
looked more comfortable in the air than on the ground. Her robes flapping about. “Does she
have wings?”

The group burst into giggles and laughter.

“That’s not really a question you should ask us bitsers. I’m disappointed Guppy. That was
quite rude.” Dylan grinned in that same toothy way.

“What…but I—”

“Relax. It’s sorta how you wouldn’t ask if Piranha has fins.”

“But I know he does—”

“Right, and he was…”

“Mostly naked- oh…okay I get it. Yeah that is rude.” Penny sighed. “Sorry.”
“It’s alright, just don’t do it again.” Dylan walked over. “How’re you feeling?”

“Uh…like I’ve done more physical activity than I have in a year.”

“Sore, then?”

“Yeah.”

“In time you’ll build up your stamina. For now, think you can at least keep yourself floating
for the swim back?”

“Just floating?”

“We’ll stream you over.”

“Like when you and Pi-” Penny saw Clearwater’s brow go up. “Greyling made that cyclone
around me?”

“Yeap. Only this time, it’ll be all of us. It’ll go much faster.” Lola grinned as she stood up.

“Okay.”

The swim back was faster. Though Pippa had a bubblehead charm this time, and Gilbert and
Lola did partial human transfigurations into freshwater dolphins.

Penny got to enjoy the environment a lot more this time, noticing the fish that swam around.
It helped the sun was fully above the horizon, warming the water – though not by much.

At the docks, Penny was the first one up. But she was quick to turn around to watch the
others climb out. Specifically, watching as Lola and Gilbert transfigured back as they climbed
up. The last to rise, Dylan. That one was even more fascinating. His gills looked to seal up
and the two fins flattened against his skin, fading into what looked like large slight off color
birthmarks. His hair though, was all blue and green still. His eyes blinked twice in two
different directions, briefly the pearly white was seen, and then they weren’t glowing
anymore.

“Wow.”

“If you were a little older, I’d show you what else happens.” Dylan winked.

“DYLAN!” Lynn, seemingly sobered from the gigglewater, admonished him. “She’s eleven!”

“Jealous?” Dylan grinned.

Lynn’s cheeks reddened.

He continued, “Even our young see each other naked. Its only you skytreaders that are
prudish about it.”

“Skytreaders?” Penny squinted.

“Land dwellers.” Lian explained as she wrung out her hair.

“But why sky?”

“You lot usually tread water in our skies.” Dylan explained. “What you call swimming looks
like…treading water to us. Equivalent to how babies crawl.”

“Oh. OOOOH.” Penny hadn’t thought about that. How humans would be seen by people who
live under water.

“Bet you want out of those wet clothes, eh?” Lola asked.

“Yeah…not…looking forward to heading into the castle like this. Filch’ll have a fit if he sees
me tracking this much water.”

“You don’t have to.” Lynn smiled and gestured to the shed. “We usually change in here.”

“The boathouse closet?” Penny grabbed her shoes and followed.

“Don’t worry, it’s a lot bigger on the inside.”

“Like the tardis?” Penny asked and the rest of them, minus Dylan, giggled as they opened the
door.

It was exactly like the tardis. But not in sheer size, but how big it was inside. There was a
circular room with arches leading to three different areas. Boys lockers on one side, girls on
the other, and a meeting room filled with trophies that the team had won. Some were in the
shape of people swimming, enchanted to move in the stroke it was for. Others were in the
shape of boats. There was even a model boat in the center.

Gilbert and Dylan went to the boys’ locker, while Lola dragged Penny to the girls’ side.
There she pointed to a wooden cubby space. “You can keep your stuff in here for practice.”
She stepped away to grab her a towel.

“Why’s it all so big?” Penny asked, looking around.

“The swim team was a lot more popular between the tenth and thirteenth centuries. Hordes of
students used to join and try out.” Lynn explained.

“What changed?”

“The prevalence of brooms and the snitch.” Lian said. “Or well, the abolishment of Snidget
hunting and protection of Snidgets.”

“I don’t understand, how did that make swimming less popular?”

“Snidgets are hard to catch, like the snitch. But the sure fire way to find them vulnerable is
while they’re above water, drinking. But if you come at them from the air, they can see your
reflection in the water. But if you come at them from below—” Lian explained.
“They won’t see it.” Penny hummed. “Makes sense.” A piece of fabric was thrown at her,
landing on her head. Penny pulled and eyed it. It was a one piece white swimsuit like the
other girls wore, with shorts and Hogwarts’ crest on the back in a faint gold.

“Your uniform.”

“Wicked.”

“Welcome to the team, officially.”

After drying up in the locker room, Pippa showed Penny where she could hang her clothes to
quick dry and shower, she headed back to the castle for breakfast – refreshed, a bit sore, but
feeling good. She entered the great hall with the rest of the swim team, listening to their idle
chatter. The group split to go to their respective house tables. Lola and Gilbert to Slytherin.
Dylan and Pippa to Ravenclaw, and Lian and Lynn to Hufflepuff. Leaving Penny…to trudge
to Gryffindor. Neville was sat there with the other boys and a few of the girls in their year.
She didn’t want to intrude, but she was famished.

She sat down at the very end of the bench closest to the head table and piled high a plate with
proteins and vegetables, eggs, ham, and every kind of leafy green she can find. She used the
largest of them to make herself a lettuce wrap with some cheese. Danielle and Sally-Anne
looked at her oddly. The other first years ate like typical kids do, but Penny had the
foreknowledge of the importance of vegetables and limiting gluten intake. She needed brain
fuel and energy. Though it wasn’t like she had anywhere she had to be today, being Sunday.

Perhaps a couple of crepes wouldn’t be too bad, as a treat for the swim. She stood to grab
three or four, about to sit down, when the bench sunk under her weight like a seesaw and
smacked against the floor with a loud bang. She toppled over, plate and all to the floor. The
other Gryffindors on the end had gotten up at the same time as she sat down. The Great Hall
burst into giggles from the sound and her falling. Penny’s cheeks filled with heat as Danielle,
Sally-Anne, and Geoffrey smirked before leaving the Hall.

“Great.” Penny sighed, pushing herself up. She looked across to the Hufflepuff table where
they were also laughing as well and Ravenclaws too. Slytherins were too far so only a few
were giggling, but chatter spread. Hannah wasn’t there at the Hufflepuff table, but Axel was
who came around and held out a hand. “Thanks.”

“Are you hurt?” Axel asked, and then looked at the other Gryffindors who were also giggling
and whispering to each other. They stopped when Axel looked their way.

“No, just annoyed at the wasted food.” Penny sighed as she swooped down to pick up the
plates and food to leave on the table. So much for the sweet treat.

“I wanted to thank you.” Axel started.

“Thank me?” Penny eyed him. “For what?”

“Well…without you doing what you did.” Axel spoke a little louder. “I don’t think I’d have
ever tried out for Quidditch or get on it.”

“You got on?” Penny smiled, genuinely. “That’s wonderful!”

“As a reserve seeker. Cedric’s taken me under his wing.”

“Glad there’s some good that’s come of it all.” Penny smiled.

“Yeah.”

“Anyway, I’m gonna head up to the library for some reading.”

“Are you still working on assignments?”

“No, just reading for fun.”

Axel rolled his eyes. “You should come out and play gobstones with Esla and me.”

Penny looked toward where Esla sat with her friends in Gryffindor. They looked her way.
And while Esla didn’t have a nasty smirk, her friends did.

“I’ll pass. Besides, I have a book on enchanted crafts I’ve been meaning to dive into.” Penny
forced a smile.

“Okay. See ya.”

“Thanks again.” Penny waved and ignored the looks from Gryffindor table and marched on,
not even bothering to look at their expressions. She focused instead on getting to the common
room to grab her notebook and sticky notes. She’d already transferred all her sticky notes
from the Enchanter’s Observations to her notes. It was time to start a new one for the next
book.

Except when she opened her bag, her sticky notes were gone. Penny checked her trunk too,
but all of them were gone.

Great, someone stole her sticky notes.

She glanced suspiciously at the made beds for the four other girls. They were all going to be
heading to Chapel after breakfast – so she waited to make sure they were gone, then carefully
checked all their bags. But her sticky notes weren’t in any of them. She even checked their
trunks.

Not liking what this might mean, she grabbed all the items she had stored on and in her side
table and desk and put them into her trunk. It took about twenty minutes to cast the locking
charm with much difficulty and exhaustion. At least that will halt them from stealing
anything else.

Setting that aside, she grabbed her bag and headed to the library, expecting to have a quiet
three hours of reading and notating – when on the first page of her notebook was a sticky
 note with the word ‘Rat’ written on it.

Pulling it off, she crumbled it up and threw it in the nearest fireplace – not paying any mind.
Though she had a feeling what was about to happen. That had been a box worth of sticky
notes someone had stolen. There were twelve packages in that box, with four pads per
package and fifty notes per pad. Making it a little under two thousand four hundred sticky
notes she had to look forward to returning.

On one hand, she wanted to be mad – but they were just kids. Kids being stupid and mean.

“Whatever,” she sighed and rubbed her face before resting it on the table. “I’ll just ignore it.”
That’s what she told herself in the library. It’s how you’re supposed to deal with bullies,
right? Don’t react and they’ll simply stop bothering you.

Right?

Chapter End Notes

Remus is making moves to improve Harry's home life~

But uh oh, looks like Petunia never had any monetary support - even those amounts that
were due to her for taking on a magical child. Who do you think prevented her from
receiving it?

Penny begins swimming in the club and getting close with a bunch of older years. They
will be her safe space as the year progresses.

Unfortunately for Penny, she's about to see the consequences for "betraying" the
Gryffindors. Will the missing sticky notes be the end of it? Or will there be more?

Let me know what you guys think. What are you favorite parts?

Oh and also in case you guys haven't seen. I've posted the first chapter of my Riddle Era
Isekai story. It's a OC & Tom Riddle story, that MAY lead to romance. Its more about
exploring the magical world in the late 40s to the 60s, while exploring social issues. Its
called The Good Mudblood. Updates for that will be very slow because the chapters are
10-15k words, so they take a lot more time to research, write, and polish. Think one
chapter every 3-4 months. Let me know what you guys think about it if you read.
 Expectantly Unexpected
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

In Herbology, she found sticky notes in her garden apron pockets with ‘Rat’ and ‘Nark’
written on them.

She rolled her eyes in History of Magic when she found one with ‘No one likes you’ at her
usual desk. Then ‘Don’t’, ‘Belong’, ‘Here’ across the mirror in the bathroom one morning.
That one Penny had to admit took some planning because it wasn’t there at two am when she
took a middle of the night visit to the toilet. Plus one of the sticky notes had fallen off the
mirror, with ‘You’ on it.

She found more through the week. Between books, on her desk whenever she got up and
came back. Sometimes dropped on her in the middle of class with no way of determining
who sent it soaring because no one was looking. But each time, she crumbled it up and tossed
it away.

Penny had to stop at a fireplace between Herbology and Defense Against the Dark Arts
because she found sticky notes in her robe pockets. She shook out all of sticky notes into the
fire. “Frigging ridiculous.” She rummaged through the pockets to make sure there weren’t
any left. Every morning, her robe pockets, or her books, or in the bathroom were sticky notes
with all manner of juvenile insults. It was more annoying than hurtful. Especially as now she
was going to be late for Defense Against the Dark Arts.

“Frigging kids.” She pulled on her robe, grabbed her bag and continued to class. Truthfully
she hadn’t been looking forward to Defense Against the Dark Arts today anyway.

They’d been practicing the Vermillious spell in preparation to use it in their first live practical
test. Penny couldn’t cast it. Slumping into the Defense Against the Dark Arts classroom, she
plopped next to Bianca who looked at her with pity.

Quirrel came in with a bright smile. “Line up in alp-ph-hab-b-et-tical order!”

Penny groaned and stood in front of the line. She was always first to go in this class. If the
Hufflepuffs were in the class, then she was second after Hannah but that was in Herbology.
Quirrel eyed her with a head tilt. She avoided his gaze.

“Miss Black, if-f you w-wi-will. Step up to the marker.” Quirrel pointed to the chalk drawn
X.

Penny did exactly that.

“On my co-count, you will step-p up-p and cast V-ver-vermillious - exactly how w-we’ve
been p-pr-practicing.”
A whorl of whispers filled the line. Everyone knew she hadn’t been able to cast Vermillious.
And yet, Quirrel was still making her do this whole song and dance in front of everyone.

“One.” Quirrel announced.

Penny lifted her wand.

“T-two.”

Penny concentrated as much magic as she could, in hopes at least something will happen for
partial points.

“Three.”

“Vermillious!” Penny flicked her wand up.

Nothing. Absolutely nothing happened.

“Ver-vermillious!”

Not a sputter or spark.

The classroom erupted into giggles and more whispers.

Quirrel shook his head, disappointed. “You w-wi-will attempt again later. To the b-back of
the line.”

Sighing she dragged herself past the line. She didn’t pay much attention to the snickers, but a
foot caught hers near the end and she faceplanted onto the floor. More giggles followed.

Penny raised herself up and glowered up at the culprit. Ronald Weasley covered his mouth in
a poor attempt to hide his laughter. She looked further up the line to spy Harry grinning.

“Arseholes.” Penny hissed and got up, leaning against the back wall. She had to watch
everyone else in class do their practical, to varying degrees of success. The ones who passed
were free to leave early, and those who needed a second try lined up behind her.

Unsurprisingly, and honestly a relief to her, was Neville. Also in the line was Vivien Eldritch,
Cyan Tripe, Alison Blakely, and Iain Claverdon. Four purebloods and two muggleborns.

“Fancy seeing you here, Tripe.” Penny greeted.

Cyan rolled his eyes. “I just got nervous.”

“I didn’t say anything.” Penny looked at the other students. Alison and Iain gave her the cold
shoulder.

“We all get nervous.” Neville tried to smile.

“I think I pronounced it wrong.” Vivien muttered and he proceeded to try to say the
incantation again and again. The others joined him.
Penny and Neville shrugged and also practiced it until Quirrel called them.

“Come up, Miss Black. Tr-try again.”

Penny sighed but got ready. This time Quirrel didn’t count up, simply gestured.

“Vermillious!” Penny tried a more exaggerated wand movement, pushing more magic. Her
arm felt warmer and yet - nothing. “Come on. Vermillious! Vermillious!!” She tried twice
more, seeing the air swivel in front of her wand, but no sparks.

“Miss Black! Are you incapable of casting the spell?” Quirrel snapped, with not a stutter.

“No-no…ye-yes?” Penny stammered.

He released an aggravated sigh. “Step aside and let your classmates go. You will stay after.”

Penny watched as Alison eventually managed. Then Iain and Vivien. Cyan almost set a small
fire with his sparks, but that was still better than her big pile of nothing. Neville simply made
a flash of red light but no sparks, also loads better than her.

The other students packed up and one by one left the classroom. Neville lingered, looking at
Penny and then back to Quirrel who was writing up the grades for everyone who had just
finished. “Do you want me to stay?”

“No. Go on. I’ll catch up” Penny sighed.

Neville patted her shoulder but he left.

Penny stared at Quirrel as he moved. Specifically the back of his head, the turban. She was
alone with not just Quirrel, but also Voldemort. Keeping her head down, she approached.

“I’m disappointed really.” Quirrel turned, his voice softer suddenly. “I would have thought a
Black more capable than this.”

“I’m sorry, Professor.”

“Spare me your apologies.” He sighed. “How are your other studies going? Have you
managed to transfigure a match into a needle yet?”

Penny shuffled her feet and hunched her shoulders. “No.”

“What about in Charms? You should have begun learning to cast Lumos by now.”

“I can cast it.”

“And are you proficient?”

“I am.”

“Show me.”
Penny peered up as Quirrel gestured for her to show him. Breathing in deep, she made the
tiniest of flicks up with her wand and breathed out while pouring magic into her wand,
“Lumos.” The tip of her wand burst into light.

“At least you’re not completely incompetent.” Quirrel muttered.

“Sir?”

“Hm?” Quirrel merely smiled at her as though he hadn’t said anything. “Keep the spell going,
I want to see how long you can keep it up.”

“Okay sir.”

Penny kept magic flowing for ten seconds, then twenty. At the minute mark, Quirrel pulled
out a pocketwatch, clicking something on the side of it. Two minutes, and then at the three
minute mark Penny’s arm started to wobble. She steadied it.

“Can you perform the extinguish-”

“Nox.” Penny didn’t wait for him to finish his sentence. The light went out and she dropped
her wand arm, her chest and throat tight like she’d been holding her breath and trying to run
at the same time.

“Intriguing.” Quirrel muttered. “Are you able to cast any of it’s modifiers?”

“I-” Penny froze. Should she reveal that? Given her inadequacy in other spells, perhaps its
safe. “We’ve only just started that section in class. But I know how to use them.”

“Show me Duo.”

“Yessir.” Penny took a steadying breath, feeling a creeping burn in her arm. “Lumos Duo.”

Quirrel examined the light, walking closer and around the wand. “Tria.”

Penny obliged, the spell casting brilliance over them and the chairs and desks, even up to the
ceiling.

“Maxima.” He ordered.

The light brightened in front of her. She raised her hand up to get it out of her line of sight.

“How about Totalum?”

“Er…” Penny hadn’t tried that one yet, but she was sure it wasn’t that difficult. “Lumos
Totalum!” The wand tip brightened further, filling the classroom - leaving no space for
shadows except a tiny sliver, like an outline. Penny was really starting to feel the burn in her
arm and chest. A heat racing through into her hand.

“I don’t suppose you can cast Solem as well?”

Penny eyed him, her vision starting to darken around the edges and her arm began to curl
inward, slouching from the strain. “I…can try.”

He didn’t respond, merely looked at her expectantly.

Solem created a ray of sunlight. It would be brighter than Totalum for sure. Without
canceling the spell, she spoke the incantation. “Lumos Solem!” No longer awash in light, the
room returned to its prior luminance, but the wall she pointed her wand to was alight. The
spot started to heat and sizzle, burning the edges of the cloth drapes.

“Enough.”

“Nox.” Penny breathed, her arm dropping. She rubbed it with her left hand, trying to soothe
the cramp that was developing. She couldn’t keep her arm up for that long. ‘Guess it’s time to
do endurance weight lifting.’

“Consistent, no flickering and producing lumens far stronger than incandescent. So why the
inability to cast red sparks? Perhaps a matter of reach? Not uncommon in those of your age. I
would have thought—”

“S- Sir?” Penny spoke up, staring at him muttering in thought.

He blinked and looked at her, directly into her gaze. Penny was too tired and too scared to
look away now. “Hmm? Oh. Yes. I was going to assign you a zero for the test but I believe
you just need more time to practice…” He trailed off, eyes flicking left and right.

“More time to practice the Vermillious spell?” Penny prodded.

“Yes.” Quirrel squinted and nodded. “You’ll have until October twenty-fourth to master
Vermillious, given you display adequate proficiency in Lumos. Your tests will simply be
swapped.”

“Oh…” Penny nodded, finally getting her energy back but she was still sore in her arm. “Am
I dismissed?”

Quirrel looked her up and down. “You may go.” He smiled.

Penny could barely keep herself upright as she left the class, leaning against the wall as she
made her way downstairs and out to the field. She took it slow, only speeding up when
Neville waved her over.

“Well?” He asked.

“What?” Penny blinked.

“Did you pass?”

“I did.”

“Thats wonderful!” Neville grinned.

“Yeah…” Penny trailed off. There’d been something very odd about it all. The way he’d
muttered to himself. Had Voldemort been talking with him in his mind? She didn’t know.

It was the first Hogsmeade weekend of the year, so third years and up were a little
preoccupied with the excitement of that. So Penny had a short reprieve from Fred and
George’s shenanigans with the sticky notes.

Penny walked with Pippa up to the library after morning practice to meet up with Bianca,
Hannah, Axel, Ernie, and Neville. Daphne may join them later with Wyatt, but they had a
Slytherin thing they had to do.

“Man I feel so sore.” Penny rubbed her shoulders, rolling her neck. In swimming and diving
practice, Dylan had her working on improving her stamina and how long she can hold her
breath without magic, gillyweed, or transfiguration. She used the first hour for breath training
and the rest, swimming as fast as she can to the island and back repeatedly. They had
breakfast at the locker room after, given the extended practice time. Dylan had explained they
- as in Lola, Gilbert, and Lian - were practicing for the first swim competition against Queen
Anne’s in October. He also gave her a permission slip to owl Remus to be able to go to the
swim competition. Not to compete - but just to watch them.

“That’s a good sore.” Pippa laughed as they climbed the stairs, their hair still wet and slicked
back. It’d been raining that morning. “Means you’re getting better.”

“I didn’t say I hated the soreness, but wow…” A loud crack sounded as she finally tilted her
head enough. “Ahhh…that’s the spot.”

“You might consider some stretches before hunkering down in the library.”

“I’ll just do them while there.”

“I’d never do that. Pince would have a fit, even if I am a Prefect.” Pippa shook her head.

“Pince seems to…tolerate me? I think.”

“Thank Bianca for that.” Pippa mused as she held the library doors open and they walked in.
Penny had taken her bag of books and notebooks with her to swim practice to cut out the time
needed to head up to the common room and down.

Pippa spotted Percy in the library with another fifth year prefect. He approached, smiling at
Pippa and waving at Penny.

“Good morning, Miss Clearwater.” Percy greeted respectfully.

“Good day, Mister Weasley.” Pippa returned with a small smile.

“I trust swim meet was fruitful?”

“Yes, it’s harvest time for the yellow tipped tubeworms.”

“Ah, Professor Snape will be pleased. He was talking about running low.” Percy responded
while not looking away from her. His hands clenched and unclenched around each other
before he tucked them into his pockets. “They’ll…come in handy I’m sure.”

“That they will.” Pippa smoothed out her uniform skirt, nervously.

Penny cleared her throat.

Pippa looked at her. “Oh…and Penny added five seconds to how long she can hold her
breath.”

“Well that is an accomplishment, Penny. Congrats.”

“Yeah…thanks. I’m just gonna leave you two. Kay bye.” Penny smiled widely. They were so
obviously in-like with each other. Penny found it quite adorable, especially with how
awkward they went about it.

“Alright. See you Penny.”

“Miss Clearwater, shall we? I have to update you on my rounds.”

“Of course, lets-”

That was the last Penny heard before they slipped behind some bookshelves. Which was no
matter as she walked further into the library, slowing when she spotted Harry, Ron, Seamus,
Dean and the twins not far off with Lee, Alicia, and Angelina. Hermione was also in the
library, but she sat by herself. Lavender, Kellah, Esther, and Parvati shared a table. Parvati
caught her looking, a conflicted look to her gaze but ultimately she looked back toward
Lavender and Esther who whispered and worked on their own assignments.

Penny wasn’t looking for any of them. No, in a tucked away corner, was Bianca, Hannah,
Neville, and Axel. And not far was Ernie who was pacing as he muttered and tried to
calculate the transfiguration proofs they had been assigned.

“Hey guys.” Penny sat down.

“Oh good, You’re here. Can you talk some sense into them?” Bianca looked exasperated
while pointing at Axel and Hannah who were practically glum as they eyed a three foot long
scroll that barely was halfway filled.

“Potions huh?” Penny picked out some of the words. “I haven’t actually written that one yet.”

“What?” Bianca gasped. Hannah, Axel, and even Neville were shocked.

“But you always get it done same day.”

“Sorry…I kinda got sucked into a book I was reading.”

“Was it another on enchantments?”

“No…actually it was…don’t laugh Lockhart’s latest…Marauding with Monsters.”

Bianca squealed and covered her ears. “Don’t tell me a thing! I’m hoping my mum gets that
one for my birthday!”

“How is it?” Axel asked, leaning forward.

“Now now, I won’t spoil it for you.” Penny tutted. It turned out, Lockhart was actually an
incredibly skilled writer. Very romantic language used with the most fantastic and
breathtaking biographies - just…not his own - obviously. But no one else here knew that.

“What are you lot going on about?” Ernie turned to face them, lowering his parchment.

“They’re fanspasming over Lockhart.” Neville gestured at them while also writing his
potions essay.

Ernie rolled his eyes. “Could you keep it down. I’m trying to figure out this new formula we
got from McGoggles.”

“Oh! I can help you with that.” Bianca rose, and then gestured at Axel and Hannah for Penny.
“Help them, please - they’ve been driving me nutter all morning.”

“Kay.” Penny sat down. “Give me a second to settle in.”

Axel and Hannah nodded, but Hannah leaned forward to ask softly. “Penny, could I borrow
Marauding with Monsters first?”

“Hey!” Axel looked shocked.

“I thought to ask first!” Hannah stuck her tongue out.

“Lets get through the potions essay first, before I agree to that.”

“Fine.”

Penny opened up her notebook to review the notes she’d taken during the last potion class,
when she was met with a page full of sticky notes. Rat, Narc, Tattler, Fink, Sneak, all sorts of
insults. Some a little more crass, but all of them hiding the real message ‘You Are Not a Real
Gryffindor.’ Pursing her lips, she plucked each one.

“Oh, did you find your sticky notes?” Neville asked.

“No.” Penny stated simply.

“But what are those?”

“People are leaving nasty messages in my books and notebooks.”

“What really?” Neville’s voice dropped.

Penny handed him the sticky notes to show him. “Been getting loads like this. Some less
polite.” Penny explained as Neville paged through the notes, his brows furrowed.

“Um…Penny?”

“Yeah?”

“There’s nothing written on these.” Neville held up the sticky notes. The now blank sticky
notes.

Bewildered, Penny grabbed them, looking through the notes that previously had insults
written on them.

“What’s going on?” Axel asked as he leaned over.

Neville looked hesitant, looking at Penny for any cue.

“Nothing.” Penny muttered mutely, glaring at the sticky notes. “Nothing is happening.
Apparently.” She crumpled up all the notes into a ball and tossed them behind the iron grate
of the nearby fireplace.

They were gaslighting her, or making it look like she was lying about being targeted if she
showed anyone. It can’t be muggle invisible ink, that one only showed if you applied heat, so
it was probably magical ink of some kind - or something. She had no way of making it show
itself with her limited magical abilities and knowledge. She set it aside and smiled at Axel
and Neville, the latter looked worried. “Anyway, essay on the properties and uses of
wormwood outside of potions.”

“How are we supposed to know what else it does?”

“Have you tried looking in the One Thousand Magical Herbs and Fungi?

“We did, and it just says…it has a wide range of uses including…well I don’t know how to
pronounce most of these.” Hannah shifted the scroll over to Penny.

“Antipyretic, anthelmintic, stomachic-” Penny read out.

“What even do those words mean?”

“We’re in a library.” Penny stared. “Maybe get a dictionary?”

“Oh.” Axel deflated. “I thought…maybe you might know.”

“But now that you say it, we should get a dictionary.” Hannah smiled sheepishly.

“Well I do, but thats mainly because of the root latin words.”

“What do you mean?”

“Antipyretic, means it reduces fever. Anti means against and pyre means fire. And fire
usually means hot. Meaning it counter acts temperature, so it’d help with the cold, flu, pox -
things like that.”

“You got all that just from the root words?”

“Yeah. Our spell incantations are like that too, but it’s using a different latin dialect.” Penny
explained to blank faces. “Let’s go get the dictionary.”

They asked Madam Pince where the English and Latin dictionaries were. With directions,
Hannah grabbed the English dictionaries while Penny and Axel went for the Latin ones. Only
because Penny knew there would be various dialects to pick from. She grabbed the closest to
modern era of Latin to reference and was about to head back to the corner table, when she
heard her name.

“Why’d the hat put Penny in Gryffindor?” Seamus’s voice muttered.

“She looked like she hated it at the sorting.” Dean’s voice floated after.

“I heard from Cyan who heard from Padma who heard from Bianca that she wanted to be in
Slytherin.” Ron whispered.

“Unsurprising given how she sucks up to those snakes.” Fred mused.

“To be expected. All of the Black Family did end up in there.” George elaborated.

“Weren’t all of them dark wizards and joined You-Know-Who?” Ron asked.

“You know what their family motto is right?” Fred spoke lowly, conspiratorially.

“No what?”

“Toujours Pur.” George said with lofty airs, “Means, always pure.”

“The nastiest sort of wizards. Like the Malfoys.” Fred snorted.

“No wonder she ratted you out to him.” Ron ranted.

“Bet she’s every bit like them.” Harry sighed.

“Snobbish, mean, probably kicks cruppies.” Ron made a disgusted noise.

Percy’s voice interjected. “You shouldn’t talk like that about a housemate.”

“I’m just saying. She seems the sort.”

“What has she done to make you think that of her?”

“Er you know…the quidditch-“

“You mean how she made it fair for all houses?”

“Fair? It was already fair!” Fred and George protested. Someone shushed them.

“She’s acts like she knows better but won’t help - sits there and watches. Its worst than
Hermione.”

“I think you’re being a little judgmental of her.”

“She’s a Gryffindor from a whole family of Slytherins and Death Eaters. What else are we
supposed to think, Big Head?” Fred taunted.

“If one’s family and how they’re sorted has any bearing, then why do you two pretend we
don’t have a Slytherin cousin?”

“You have a Slytherin cousin?” Harry blanched.

“Very distant cousin.” Ron explained hastily.

“Through marriage.” Fred added.

“Never even met him really.” George kept going.

“You have so met him. And he’s a prefect.”

“That makes him worse really.”

“Big Headed Prefects. Yuck.”

“You lot are ridiculous.” Percy sighed. “If you insist on judging someone for how their
family were sorted then you should be a lot nicer to Penny.”

“Why should we?”

“Because her father was a Gryffindor.” Percy sniffed, and the others quieted. “Ah ha.
Gobsmacked, hmm? Now, stop your gossiping. Its rude.” Footsteps carried Percy away.

“Her father was in Gryffindor?” Harry’s voice shuddered.

“What’s wrong, Harry?”

“Listen…I told you how I met Penny’s guardian at Diagon Alley. Mister Lupin.”

“Yeah?”

“Well afterward…Hagrid told me how Penny’s father and my parents and Mister Lupin were
friends in school. But then that her father…well he…joined Volde- You-know-who.”

“No!”

“I’d thought he must have been a Slytherin, because Hagrid said…Hagrid told me there
wasn’t a single witch or wizard who went bad who wasn’t in Slytherin.” Harry’s voice
sounded lost - listless. “I didn’t know dark wizards can come from Gryffindor.”
“He’s probably just a special case - a secret Slytherin like Penny is.” Ron assured him.

“Like father like daughter.” Fred sneered.

“Maybe.”

Penny clutched the Latin dictionary to her chest tightly. Eyes wide and breathing barely in
control. ‘Fuck. He wasn’t supposed to find that out yet.’

Axel waved a hand in front of her face. “You alright? You look grey.”

“Yeah…yeah I’m fine. Sorry.” Penny forced herself to smile. “Let’s head back.” She fucked
up.

“What is that smell?” Gregory asked as they were midway examining and preparing the
different parts of flobberworm carcass. He scrunched his nose, sniffing - at first himself, then
Dean next to him

“Hey!” Dean shoved him and Gregory growled. “Get off, you oaf.”

Gregory leaned right into his space and sniffed.

“What are you doing?”

“What is that smell?!”

“Well it’s not me!” Dean scoffed and shifted closer to Blaise.

Gregory grumbled but returned to crushing the lionfish spines while Penny kept close watch
of the potion for the color cues on when to add more Salamander blood.

“What does it smell like?” Penny asked him.

“Like fish.” Gregory mumbled. He looked up at her.

“Don’t look at me. I shower after morning practice.”

Gregory squinted and then leaned over to her.

“Hey! Don’t do that!”

Gregory took a long sniff and then gagged. He dropped the mortar and pestle and coughed.

“Oh its you!”

“What?” Penny squawked.

“Its your hair! And clothes…and you. All of you.” Gregory covered his nose and mouth.

Others around them began sniffing and then making similar sounds of disgust and gagging.
Some even began backing away, abandoning their potions.

“What is the meaning of this?!” Snape stormed over.

“Penny smells like fish!” Gregory complained as he increased his distance.

“Not fish! Troll! She smells like a troll!” Seamus pressed two fingers over his nose as he and
Li backed away. Kellah and Wyatt were quick to follow.

“Ewww, she’s been kissing Flint!” Another voice called out, and the students broke into
giggles - and more coughing.

“I have not!” Penny snarled at them, glaring.

“Miss Black!" Snape stormed over but faltered in step and shuddered. “Oh, Merlin the
stench.” He covered his nose. “Miss Black. You are dismissed from class. Leave at once.
Return to your common room and bathe.”

“But sir the assignment.”

“You will have to make it up in detention.”

“What?!”

“Goyle, you will receive full marks so as not to be penalized for your partner’s…malodorous
shortcoming.”

The class snickered and giggled some more.

Penny growled, glaring at every Gryffindor except Neville before packing up her bag and
storming out.

She stomped all the way back to Gryffindor tower and right for the lavatory. She pulled off
all her clothes, sniffing each one-but not finding the scent. Not her shirts, trousers, pants,
socks, or robes. Just to be sure, she threw them into the tub and grabbed her shampoo,
dumping a bunch into the water but stopped when the smell finally hit her.

“Oh no.” Penny eyed the shampoo bottle. She sniffed it and gagged, throwing the tampered
with bottle away. “Ugh.”

Sticky notes. Now stink potions in her shampoo? What next? In her toothpaste?

Penny froze. If they got her shampoo, her toothpaste was right there. Lifting one hand, she
breathed onto her palm and smelled it.

“Ugh!” She coughed. They got her toothpaste too! Grabbing her now drenched and stinky
clothes out of the tub, she shoved them down the laundry chute. She went through all her
toiletries. Thankfully the ones still in her trunk were safe, it was just the ones in her toiletry
bag. Shampoo, conditioner, and toothpaste thrown out, she grabbed a fresh bottle and took a
shower, scrubbing at her hair to get rid of the smell that was clearly there. She let the shower
stall dry it, so she could smell it. Because obviously whatever potion they had used was
delayed or oil/sweat activated.

How often do you smell your own hair? Or your breath after brushing?

“Fucking kids.” Penny sniffed her hair. And spent the rest of the double potions slot
periodically sniffing - just to be sure. She climbed out of the dorm, ready to head down to the
common room and down for lunch, when she heard uproarious laughter from the common
room.

“You should have seen her face Fred!” Seamus laughed.

“Wish I could’ve been there.” Fred replied. “Were you caught, Esther?”

“No, she didn’t suspect a thing. Slipped it in right while she was showering last night.”

“Good good. We’ve got other potions too from Zonkos.” George advertised while rummaging
through a bag. “More stinkies, got a few frizzles. Curly hair like hers - it’d be perfect.”

“Oh oh, do you have the sneezing powder?” Ron asked.

“Sure do. Careful with it though. Right powerful.” Fred cautioned.

“I’ve got an idea for it. Harry, Kellah?”

“Yeah?”

“I’ve got a few dozen notes to place, want to spell them George?”

“Yeah, alright.”

Penny stood still. They were working together to “prank” her. She ground her teeth. She
moved toward the stairs, eying Hermione who stood at the end of it, guiltily shifting.
“Penny!”

The common room quieted instantly. Was Hermione the unwilling lookout?

“Are you alright? You left potions rather…upset.” Hermione asked.

Penny glared at her, approaching her. Hermione backed up further and further.

“Get out of my way, Granger.” Penny whispered.

Hermione stepped away and Penny left the common room and headed for the Great Hall. She
ignored the Gryffindor table entirely and beelined for the Slytherin table - pushing Gregory
out of the way (though he gladly shifted away remembering the way she had smelled). She
sat next to Draco who looked at her warily. Though one sniff later and he relaxed.
“What are you doing here? Gryffindor table is over there.” Draco sneered, leaning away.

“You’ve had a few weeks with the catalog, Draco. We need to send it. And I need to change
my order.” Penny looked at him darkly.

“What are you getting instead?”

“You’ll see.” Penny smiled, glaring toward Gryffindor table.

Dear Yzis,

Attached you’ll find Draco’s order forms. He has requested a Nimbus Two Thousand
broomstick.

I looked through the catalogue, however, the object that I wanted was not listed. If it could be
possible to request an item off catalog, then I would greatly appreciate a foe-glass. Preferably
one that is compact and easy to carry around.

If not, then jewelry to detect poisons or malicious potions in otherwise mundane substances
or food.

Signed,

P. Black

Miss Penelope Black,

Thank you for your order forms. I have noted your initial request to Lord Black and he
approved the request for the object not in the catalog. As for the jewelry, it is your right as a
Black to have such items. You will find enclosed such jewelry that previously belonged to
Dame Cassiopeia when she was a young girl and served her extremely well. It magically
resizes. Instructions are attached.

Yzis Scevar

Solicitor for Lord Arcturus Black

Dear Yzis,

Thank you for the jewelry. They will come in handy here at Hogwarts.
Signed,

P. Black

Penny handed Thena the scroll and watched her fly off before ripping open the package she
received. Inside was an ornate ring with the Black family crest embedded in an almost
diamond like gem. It would change colors and clarity when exposed to liquids, the color and
clarity would indicate whether a liquid has been tampered with and its deadliness. There was
a strip of paper indicating what each color and depth of fogginess meant. She slipped the
ring on, watching as it resized - stretching and shrinking until it fit snuggly. It was also,
incredibly difficult to pull off, so much so she couldn’t once it was on.

She examined it all the way down the Owlery and to the boathouse, pausing however when
she spotted a lawn chair and an elderly bearded man wearing maroon and orange robes while
sipping a cup of tea. A floating tea pot began to pour another cup and the man turned
twinkling blue eyes toward her.

“Ah! The Swim Club’s newest member.” Dumbledore greeted.

“Headmaster…” Penny gulped and looked toward the stairs then the water, wondering if any
of the others were there. “…what are you…” Penny looked back the way she came and
spotted two figures heading their way. “…doing here?”

“As the club’s sponsor, I on occasion attend and supervise the practices. Though, Dylan has
certainly kept the team in tiptop shape.”

“Uh-huh.” Penny nodded.

“Tea?” Dumbledore offered and the pre-filled cup floated her way.

“Ah…” Penny grabbed it. “Thank you, sir.” She sipped, blinking confused at the chocolate
taste. “It’s chocolate…”

“Is it?” Dumbledore grinned. “I was gifted this teapot by an old friend. It changes what it
serves to the drinker’s preference. Though at times, it can get stuck. It’s been a while since it
switched to chocolate though.”

“Oh.” Penny nodded. She took another sip.

“How are you finding the club?”

“Fine…fine.” Penny looked back toward the castle, spying Gilbert and Lian getting closer.
Oh good, she won’t be alone with Dumbledore for long. “I think…I’ll just…go get changed.”

“Oh certainly, pretend I’m not even here.”

“Er…right.” Penny stepped toward the boathouse, stopping to set the tea cup next to
Dumbledore on the floor - but it floated and rejoined the teapot. Dumbledore smiled gently,
and leaned back in his lawn chair.

Penny rushed to get changed. Lynn was already there, talking with Lola.

“Four years. It’s been four years since he’s come to a practice and he shows up now?” Lola
shakes her head.

“What’s going through that head of his.” Lynn huffs. “He better not try to change how we
practice. Because we’ve been just fine without him.”

“Um…hey guys.” Penny slipped off her robes.

“Oh hey. Given your awkward smile, you saw Dumbledore out there?”

“Yeah…whats uh…whats that about?”

“Not a clue.”

Lian joined them shortly, and then they marched out to find Bert and Dylan talking in the
center of the shack.

“Potions.” Dylan tossed the small bottle to them all. Penny caught hers, drinking it quickly
and setting the bottle back on the center table.

“So why’s the Headmaster here?” Lola asked.

Dylan and Bert looked at each other. Bert’s gaze looked at Penny.

“Me?” Penny jolted.

“You can’t be serious.” Lynn sighed.

“You are the first Gryffindor on the team in four years.” Bert shrugged.

Penny sighed. “I’m sorry guys.”

“Don’t apologize. Not your fault. But come on, you’re going to be with me. Greyling will
lead everyone else, she’s already in the water.”

“So usual?”

“Exactly. Just the usual. No change just because the Headmaster is here sticking his nose in.”
Dylan explained.

They filed out of the shack, lining up on the dock. Lynn, Lola, Bert, and Lian ready to jump
off when Dumbledore clapped and approach.

Dylan breathed in, smiled and faced him. “Sir?”

“Mr. Mortimer. I just want to extend my thanks for the fantastic work you’ve done these past
four years. You’ve kept the swim club going and winning each meet. Truly remarkable.”
“Thank you, sir.” Dylan nodded. “Do you have anything else you want to announce. We have
a limited time for Miss Clearwater’s use of gillyweed.”

“Ah no no.”

Dylan gestured for Lian, Lola, Lynn, and Bert to dive.

“But if I may,” Dumbledore interrupted before they took off. “Perhaps I can assist Miss
Black’s introductory swimming so you can lead the rest.”

“Sir?”

“Well, as an accomplished swimmer myself, I’m perfectly adept to teaching our youth the
fundamentals of swimming.”

“To be honest sir. Penny just needs help improving her stamina and how long she can hold
her breath.”

“Oh? So she knows the various strokes?”

“She does, sir.”

“Oh. Well…I suppose I’m not needed after all.” Dumbledore went to sit back down.

Dylan gestured for the others to go.

“Though I would like to observe.”

The rest of the team sighed.

“Of course sir.” Dylan bit out. “Go.” Dylan told the others and they finally dived. Lola and
Bert transfiguring midair and then disappearing. “Penny, lets go, same as yesterday.”

Penny nodded and took a running jump off the dock, with a deep breath. She let herself sink
and then began swimming back up, counting. She was almost to the top, when a pearly white
body popped up next to her and scared her, releasing the breath she’d been holding. It was
Dumbledore and he wore a full bodied swim suit and had a bubblehead charm around his
face. Penny kicked faster and breached the surface, panting.

“Wonderful form, my dear.” Dumbledore smiled.

“Thanks.” Penny gulped. Dylan peered out of the water under the dock, rolling his eyes. He
mouthed ‘I’m sorry,’ before dipping back underwater and swimming over.

“Try that again, Penny. For longer.”

Penny almost did, but paused. Dylan hadn’t called her Guppy. Back down she went, sinking
and counting. Dumbledore followed her under, swimming with ease and even appearing to sit
under water with a conjured tea cup.
It was like that for the entire hour. Dylan coaching her, and Dumbledore obviously trying to
distract her by being silly. Was he appealing to her? She didn’t know but it was just weird.
Dylan had her take a break while he checked on the others. Which meant Penny was left
alone with Dumbledore.

“Sir…can I be…well blunt?” Penny sat on the dock with her legs dangling over the edge.

“Oh please, by all means. I know the creed of the Swim Club. Mouths like sailors. Feel free
to be…well free.” Dumbledore winked.

“Right…um. Why’re you here?”

“As I said, I’m the club’s sponsor.”

“Yes, but…you haven’t been here since I joined. At all.”

Dumbledore sighed. “Had I known one of my house had joined, I would have come sooner.”

“So…it’s because I’m a Gryffindor?”

“Nonsense. I always watch over the swim club. Usually from my office.”

“Sir…your office is on the other side of the castle.”

Dumbledore looked toward the castle. “So it is. Can’t fault an old man for having a bad
memory.” He said with a sly grin.

“You’re going to be around more often?”

“Of course!”

“Even if I quit the club?”

“Well…” Dumbledore patted her hand. “Probably not as often if you do.”

“Uh-huh. So…more Gryffindor Nepotism.” Penny thinned her lips.

“Pardon?”

“Nothing, sir.” Penny quieted. “Just noticing a pattern.”

“You know, back in my school days, we did synchronized swimming.” Dumbledore

whispered conspiratorially.

“Sir?”

“Was really quite a sight.” Dumbledore hummed. “Course for that, we wore far less
conservative bathing suits.”

“Sir??” Penny leaned away.

 “I’m sure I have my old uniform. I think I’ll come to next Saturday’s practice in it.”

Penny desperately hoped he wouldn’t.

But he did.

Chapter End Notes

June has not been the relaxed month I thought it was going to be. My job randomly
became slammed with work. And I just wanted to write. I'm eating into my backlog by
posting this chapter

The bullying is ramping up! Hermione isn't participating in it, but she also doesn't want
to be a target either, given her own behavior isn't well received.

I have so many "pranks" planned out.

Dumbledore is the epitome of that one steve buscemi gif going "How do you do fellow
kids?" with a backwards cap.
this one:

Anyway what did you guys think? What did you think of Penny asking for a foe-glass?
What "pranks" do you think the twins will subject Penny to next?
 The Profanity and the Profane
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

“Ow!” Penny yelped as the side of her arm stung while weeding in Herbology class. She
rubbed over the sore spot, peering at the red welt. “What the-” It looked like a blossoming red
bullseye. Was that a tick bite? How did she get a tick bite? They had dusted the plants. “Ow!”
Penny hissed as the back of her neck stung. She spun in place to look at the rest of the class.
But everyone was busy with their own plants. And pointedly not looking at her. Except for
Neville, Hannah, and Justin.

“What’s wrong Penny?” Neville asked.

“Its…nothing.” She turned back to continue weeding the puffapods. She closed her eyes and
felt it coming. She ducked. Whatever it was hit a Hufflepuff across from her and Neville.
Amanda Hooch yelped and fell backwards. Her face swelling up as though with a severe
allergic reaction.

“Who cast that?!” Sprout’s voice rose as she came forward. No one spoke.

Penny looked over her shoulder at the other Gryffindors, to see who looked pale or guilty. A
handful of them were looking down — others looked confused and worried.

Penny raised her hand.

“Penny? Was it you?” Sprout looked disappointed.

“No ma’am. But whoever did, also got me.” She showed off the welts on her arm and the one
on the back of the neck.

Sprout sighed and turned toward the other side of the greenhouse. There were Hufflepuffs
and Gryffindors among them. “Penny, be a dear and take Amanda to the hospital wing."

“Yes, professor.” Penny gestured at Justin to join Neville and Hannah, before wiping her
hands and helping Amanda up. Her eyes were almost sealed up from the stinging hex, cheeks
puffy and lips bloated. “Come on Manda.”

“Thanks, Penny.” Manda groaned. Penny pulled her arm over her shoulders and led her off.
She waited a moment outside the greenhouse until she heard Professor’s Sprout’s voice rise
in admonishment. Not yelling, but loud and firm so the students all understood.

That was all Penny had hoped for.

At the hospital wing, she lingered with Amanda until her face had stopped swelling and that’s
when she noticed her eyes. They weren’t as bright yellow as Madam Hooch’s but there were
flecks of them.
“Sorry you got hit, Manda.” Penny sat beside her.

“Why’re you sorry?” Amanda asked as her other eyelid’s swelling went down. She sighed,
relieved when she could see again.

“They were trying to hit me.” Penny muttered. She didn’t want other students to get hurt
during the ongoing issues.

“What?” Manda blinked, tears leaking out.

“Oh gosh, now you’re crying.”

“No…my eyes feel itchy.” Manda croaked, miserable. Madam Pomfrey came back and
handed her a tissue and more of the potion she had used to reduce the swelling. Penny
watched as she used a dropper to administer it near Amanda’s eyes, but not on.

Pomfrey turned to her. “Turn around.” Penny did and felt the relief on her neck as the potion
was fast acting. She did the same to her arm.

“Soon as the swelling’s completely down, you two can return to class.”

“Thank you, Madam Pomfrey.” She bustled off to attend to another student whose head
looked inflated.

Penny watched as the welt on her arm disappeared, the redness lingered but the swollen spot
was thankfully gone. She looked over Amanda who blew her nose and stood.

“Kay, I’m ready.”

Penny walked beside her, fiddling with her wand in her apron.

“Do you know who cast the spell?”

“Not really.”

“What do you mean?”

“But I know which plot it came from.” The greenhouses were separated into plots with the
occasional tables.

“Which one?” Penny pressed.

Amanda was about to answer but she frowned. “Why did they want to hit you?”

“They feel betrayed.” Penny answered.

“Betrayed?”

“Ya know, the whole quidditch thing.”

“Wait… that rumor’s true?”

“There’s a rumor?”

“Yeah! I thought Hannah was joking when she said Axel and I got on the team because of
you.”

“I wouldn’t say you got on because of me—”

“But we would’ve had to wait until next year!” Amanda frowned. “They’re hexing you
because of that? That’s mean.”

“Eh…the hexing’s only started today. So not sure if that’s the reason. But given everything
else they’ve done—”

“Everything else?”

“Listen don’t worry about it. Can you tell me who did?”

Amanda looked conflicted but eventually nodded. “It came from the table with Harry, Ron,
Seamus, and Dean.”

Penny thanked her, remaining quiet for the rest of the way.

Penny sighed, staring at the match that sat on her desk. Her notes littered with calculations
she had done repeatedly with different possibilities of what her wand core was. But that
wouldn’t have any bearing on why she couldn’t turn the match into a needle.

It was mid-October and the rest of the transfiguration class was already practicing the spell
Flintifors. But Penny was still struggling to turn a match into a needle. Everyone else had
already managed to turn a match into a needle and a needle into a match. They were
supposed to be working on turning a needle into a matchbook.

Looking at Neville, he was struggling of course, but he had long since managed what she
couldn’t. He gave her a smile as he spoke the incantation “Flintifors” at the needle with a
sharp flick of his wand. The needle shrunk its length and widened. It kept its surface area but
now it looked like a square of metal with a thin hole at the top.

Neville frowned at it, unsure how to turn it into a foldable matchbook. He looked at his notes,
where he also had a series of calculations. Nowhere near as many as Penny – his wand was
straight forward, and he had his baseline of wand power. He stared at the calculations for a
long time.

“Penny?” Neville whispered.

“Yeah?” Penny asked staring enviously at his failed attempt.

“Could…could you check my—”

Releasing a long-suffering sigh, Penny reached over and grabbed his notes before he could
finish asking. Neville smiled gratefully, leaning over to watch her as she swapped her pen for
a red one.

“Thanks.”

“No problem. Not like I’m having any success.” Penny grumbled, clicking the pen, and going
through his numbers from the start. It didn’t take long for her to see what the issue was.
“There’s your problem. A needle weighs half a gram, but a matchbook is usually more than
that but less than 16 grams. You underestimated the mass.” Penny pointed out but didn’t
correct his calculations – merely slid the paper back to him.

Neville looked at it and then referenced the textbook. “Oh! I thought it said 1.6 grams.”

“Easy mistake to make.” Penny shrugged as he redid his work.

Penny looked around the classroom, seeing the other Gryffindors hard at their calculations.
Many of them still struggled with that part. Not of course Hermione or herself. She looked
across to the other sections, as McGonagall had them separated by house. Wyatt and Daphne
seemed to have already done the spell, slowly working to transfigure their matchbooks back
to a needle. Bianca was sat with Padma, the two working away silently. Even in the
Hufflepuff desks, Hannah and Axel worked diligently, chatting, and joking.

McGonagall swept across the room to each group, watching transfiguration attempts for a
moment before zeroing in on those that needed help. When she came back around to the
Gryffindors, Penny averted her gaze to stare at the match.

Wand in hand, she made the right wand movement and whispered, “Acufors” while pouring
more magic through her arm and hand and wand. Her forearm heated with the attempt, hands
sweating, and her chest ached.

The air around the match shivered with heat, before individual fibers in the match
transfigured before her, turning into metal - but never the whole thing before Penny had to
stop pouring magic. She dropped her wand on the table and cradled her arm to her chest,
massaging the ache in her arm.

Penny examined the match. It was better than the last sixteen attempts for sure. It still looked
like a match, just embedded with thin lines of metal every so often all around it. McGonagall
swept to her table, staring at her attempt with a disappointed hum before she grabbed her
notes.

“Your calculations are all over the place Miss Black. You have various numbers here, why is
that?” she asked, staring at Penny over her glasses.

Penny winced. She was still working on the list of potential metals the alicanto feather could
be made of. But it wouldn’t matter if she couldn’t at least figure out how much effort was her
baseline. She wanted to explain that, but McGonagall sighed and interrupted any attempt she
might have made.

“Not to mention you still haven’t been able to transfigure a match into a needle.”
McGonagall picked up the partially transfigured match and tutted. “If you haven’t at least
managed this by the end of class, stay after.”

Snickers, whispers, and giggles filled the Gryffindor corner of the room. Not from Neville
who had shrunk down to hide his new calculation attempts.

“Yes, professor.” Penny sighed, heat rose in her cheeks and tears welled up in her eyes. She
wanted to sink into the ground and hide. She tried the spell again, each time her arm and hand
aching and almost cramping, and each subsequent attempt her vision grew darker until she
had to stop and rest - feeling completely knackered.

There was some improvement in the match, but it still had slivers of wood and the
phosphorous on the matchhead was still mostly there. Parts of it were flaking off the bits that
had turned to metal.

She whimpered at the last attempt, resting her head against the desk just as McGonagall
called the class to an end, telling them all they will be doing another calculation test at the
next class time. That didn’t worry Penny so much, she could ace those. It was casting the
spell that she struggled on.

“Penny?” Neville prodded her side.

“Go on to lunch…I have to stay after.” She mumbled as she shoved her face into the crook of
her arm, not wanting him to see she was on the verge of tears.

“Okay…Um-”

Penny peered at him, seeing him flick his gaze toward Harry and the others. Shoving her
woes aside, she blinked the tears away and spoke. “You can sit with them. I’ll sit with the
Ravenclaws.”

“Are you sure?” Neville asked.

“Yeah, I need to ask Bianca something about magical photographs anyway.” It wasn’t exactly
a lie. She entertained taking pictures of Scabbers and accidentally letting Remus see them at
some point. But she’d need a camera for that and with Bianca now working on the newspaper
in their free time, she might have access to a magical camera.

“Alright.” Neville patted her arm. “Thank you for the help again, I wish I could–”

“Yeah yeah, it’s not problem.” Penny lifted her head and smirked at him. “I’m good with
numbers, now go. I’ll see you for Herbology.”

With that, Neville left and Penny stayed in her seat for a few seconds before packing up
everything but her notebook and wand. The classroom finally emptied, and McGonagall
stopped at her desk.
“You’ve been having quite some trouble transfiguring.”

Penny nodded.

“Can you explain your calculations?”

“I…don’t know the composition of my wand core.”’

McGonagall frowned. “Did the wandmaker not say when you bought it?”

“It’s…my mother’s old wand.” Penny peered up at her.

McGonagall sighed exasperatedly. “Honestly, you should have just gotten yourself a new
one.”

“Eh?”

“It’s been proven that re-using a wand that chose another witch or wizard, is extremely
difficult. You make it harder on yourself by doing so. Surely your guardian had enough funds
to buy you a new one?”

“I…I didn’t want a new wand.” Penny muttered, holding her wand close to her chest. “My…
my mom’s dead.”

McGonagall closed her eyes briefly and a softness came over her. “Very well. I’ll send an owl
to ask the Hogsmeade branch of Ollivander’s to make a visit. They’ll use a wand weigher to
assist you with your calculations. But I strongly urge you to consider getting a new wand
over the holidays if you can’t make it work. This one is clearly veering toward the Brittle side
of the flexibility spectrum.”

“Yes Professor.”

“Now, have you been attending study halls?”

“Yes.”

“Good. Consider signing up for some of the tutoring that is offered. Otherwise, you may very
well end up in remedial courses next term.”

“Remedial?” Penny gulped.

“Yes. Now, off to lunch with you.”

“Yes professor.” Penny shoved her wand and notes away, pulling on her bag and walked out
slowly. Even though she was exhausted, she didn’t feel like eating. Not after that
conversation. Had her insistence on using the smartwand really stunted her studies?

“Damnit.” Penny sniffed, feeling more tears prick at her eyes. She rubbed at them as she
exited the classroom, but she went toppling forward. Her face smacked against the floor, her
nose crunching painfully. She’d lost her footing.
No, someone had tripped her.

She pushed herself up to look up at the culprit, but they had already exited the hall with
laughter and out into the transfiguration courtyard. Scowling, she clambered up, wiped her
nose of blood and snot on her robes and ran after them. Her books smacked against her side
as she huffed. She didn’t have the energy to keep up more than a light jog, eventually leaning
against a column in the courtyard.

There were older students there. Some chatted under the trees, having brought their lunch
with them. Some were lingering in small groups. But as soon as she passed each, it seemed
the chatter stopped. Some even hushed the others, giggling.

She spied on a familiar face among them. It was Lian, but she ignored her in favor of
traipsing after where the culprit might have run. It was lunch, so they were probably headed
that way. Fastest and easy to get lost in would be to take the DADA hall, across the bridge,
and into the quad courtyard then right into Gryffindor tower.

Trying not to run, she noticed a few older Gryffindors along the way, all of them laughed in
her wake. She paid them no mind as she burst into the quad courtyard, sending a glare at the
Gryffindors she saw lingering. Two peeled off and took off running once she stepped out of
the shadows. One dark skinned boy and one lighter skinned girl. She didn’t know exactly
who they were, but she had an idea. She made chase, her breath coming in sharp bursts,
burning in her chest.

In tower, no one looked out of breath or guilty. But several students gave her a derisive look
or laughed once her back was turned. Panting and leaning against a wall, Penny resigned
herself to the fact she lost them. With an ache in everything, Penny almost plopped down on
the floor right then. Instead, she decided to find her way to the seventh floor, to hide away
until class time.

At least that was her intention, until a shout made her pause.

“You there! Black!” Filch growled as he came storming over.

Penny winced. Had he seen her running before? She hoped not. It’d be just the thing she
needed. Another detention for her already bruised ego and treatment. She had only herself to
blame for this one if so.

Penny didn’t look back at Filch, but stilled as he clapped a hand on her shoulder, spun her
and shoved a familiar sticky note in her face.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Filch hissed.

‘Please don’t tell me the Gryffindors insulted Filch and are framing me for it.’ Penny thought,
and then eyed the note seeing no words but that didn’t mean there hadn’t been. “I don’t know,
sir.”

“You think this kind of language is funny?!” Filch shook her shoulder.
Penny relaxed into the movement, knowing if she was stiff – it’d hurt with her aching
muscles. “Sir, there’s nothing on it.”

“What?!” Filch scowled and then looked at the note. His eyes widened before he snarled,
seeming about to yell at her but Penny cut him off.

“They all end up like that. At least all the ones I found did.” Penny muttered defeated, staring
down at her feet. “But I am sorry for whatever was on it.”

Filch stayed silent, his voice quiet and barely above a whisper. “Come with me.” He pressed
his hand loosely on her to direct her down the corridor toward the entrance hall and then his
office door. It had a series of locks on it. He pulled out a chatelaine of keys and tools from
inside his coat. He used one key and a specific tool to open the door. “Inside.” He gruffed,
pushing her in. “Sit.” He pulled the armchair from a corner of the room to be in front of his
desk, moving the two uncomfortable looking ones away.

Penny didn’t fight, plopping into the chair opposite his desk and sinking into it, prepared for
whatever yelling or detention he deemed worthy for whatever insult had been on that sticky
note.

Yet instead of shouting at her, he rummaged around the tiny office. The walls were lined with
filing cabinets and a display case of objects Penny couldn’t recognize. Finally, he set down a
folder, pulled a sheet of paper from his desk drawer and began writing. He said nothing for a
while as he wrote, looked at the sticky note before sneering.

“You say you’ve gotten several of these?” He asked.

Penny stared and then nodded. He believed her.

“How many?”

Penny shrugged.

“Do you have any more?”

She shook her head.

“So, you expect me to believe you without any examples?”

Penny pulled on her fingers, releasing the pressure in her joints but nodded.

“What did you do with the others?”

“I threw them in the fire. I figured no one would believe me anyway, the words disappear
after you look at them.” Penny explained.

“Have you told your Head of House, Professor McGonagall?”

Penny shook her head.

“Why not?”

“I thought if I ignored it, didn’t react, they’d lose interest and get bored.” Penny muttered.

“Do you know who left them?”

Penny stared. She had an idea, but not without a shadow of a doubt. She only knew who was
enchanting the notes. That didn’t mean it was them. She shook her head.

This annoyed Filch, but he went back to writing.

Penny stared at the sticky note again. “What…” Licking her lips, she squirmed, afraid of
angering Filch. “What did that one say, sir?”

Filch tapped the paper he was writing on, pinning her with a long scrutinizing look before he
held the sticky note up. “Squib.”

Penny winced. “I am so so sorry they called you that, sir.”

“Me?” Filch growled, gaze fierce. “You think they put this on me? No…I found this stuck to
the back of your robe.”

“My…robe?” Penny blinked. When did they— “Oh.” Penny closed her eyes. They tripped
her to hide sticking it to her back. Everyone saw it as she made chase. But why would they
put it on her?

As soon as she asked herself why, the answer came to her. Her inability in transfiguration and
Defense Against the Dark Arts.

Her eyes burned with heat to the point they welled. “Oh…” Her shoulders slumped as she
tried to stop the corner of her lips from sinking down. Her bottom lip trembled and her nose
began to leak. “I’m- I’m” Penny breathed in, trying to stop the sob that wanted to come out.
“I’msorry.” She breathed in and blinked rapidly.

They were just children.

It didn’t mean anything.

It was just a word.

There’s nothing wrong with being a squib.

All things she tried to tell herself, but she couldn’t deny the ache in her chest. And it wasn’t
from exhaustion.

Filch held out a handkerchief from across his desk. The white fabric signaled it was okay to
unload. She grabbed it and covered her face to weep. Big ugly drops poured from her eyes,
her nose stuffing up from the extra moisture. She tried to smother the sound with the
handkerchief, but she needed to breathe, and every inhale just renewed the sobs.
Later, she’ll logic her way through why she broke down. She’ll reason with herself this sob
was long overdue. The stress of this new environment was too much after getting used to
living with Remus, which was already a stressful new environment. Add in the stress of a
world she thought she knew the events to come, only for things not going exactly as planned
– ruining what little control and stability she thought she had.

But that was for later.

For now, she wailed in front of Filch until she ran out of energy entirely. She didn’t fall
asleep exactly, but she quieted into a listless state. Her eyes drooping and body slumped. She
wasn’t entirely aware of her surroundings except for the scratching of pen on paper.

It might’ve been five minutes, might’ve been twenty, but eventually Penny’s stomach decided
to remind her it was lunch time. While she still didn’t feel like eating, her body had other
ideas.

Filch looked up at the loud growl.

Penny covered her stomach. “Sorry sir. I haven’t eaten, though I don’t feel much like eating
anyway.”

Filch stared at her, before reaching a hand to a long rope that hung by the solitary window in
the room. Penny had assumed it was part of the curtains there, but he pulled on it once and
not two seconds later a house elf popped into the room.

“Yes, Mister Filch. What is Mister Filch be needing?” They asked.

“Get the girl her lunch.” Filch grumbled, gesturing at her.

“Yes, Hinkie be fetching the girl her meal, Mister Filch. Hinkie be right back.” The house elf
snapped their fingers, surprising Penny as a plate of what she would have eaten – a large
mixed greens salad with shredded chicken and no dressing with a cup of water. It all settled
on a fold out table that magically popped in front of her with a fork and napkin. A second
after a plate of brownies and mug of warm milk popped in as well.

“Oh, I don’t eat brownies.” Penny tried to push the plate away.

“Miss must be eating sweets. Eat, please Miss.” Hinkie pushed the plate of brownies her way.
Penny couldn’t refuse it after that, so she nodded. “Hinkie go now. Is there anything else
Mister Filch be needing?”

“No.” Filch’s voice was soft now, not as grouchy as previously. The house elf popped away.
Penny kept her head down, staring at the table for too long because Filch barked, “Eat girl.”

Using the fork to grab a huge mouthful, Penny shoved as many leafy greens into her mouth
as possible. That was Filch’s cue to keep writing at the paper.

Penny ate the whole plate. It wasn’t very satisfying or filling but it would give her the
nutrients she needed. She stared at the brownie for a full minute, before grabbing it and
nibbling on a corner of it softly. The sugary sweetness seemed to renew her vigor and energy.
“Now then.” Filch announced, closing the folder to the papers he’d been writing. “If you
receive more of these… notes.” He looked at the offending blank sticky note. “You bring
them to me. Even if whatever it said has disappeared. Understand?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Good, now go wash up and head to class.”

Penny stood, about to leave before she looked at Filch. “Thank you…Mister Filch.”

Filch grumbled and waved her away.

Penny found the nearest lavatory and used the cold water to wash her hands and soothe her
puffy eyes before heading for Herbology early. She might’ve been in a better spirits if Sprout
didn’t announce they’d be learning the fire making spell as part of the section on the benefits
of burning garden debris and bush.

It was just another spell she was unable to cast. Every whisper and giggle from the
Gryffindors sounded like “squib” to her.

In the end, she didn’t even attempt to cast incendio. Not with everyone watching. She got
only partial credit for the day.

Alastor grunted as he woke up precisely after four hours of sleeping. It was more like three
hours of sleeping and an hour of him lying there, watching for things in the night before he
dozed off. His body ached and groaned as he sat up and swung his legs over the side of the
bed. He didn’t have to look as straps from his prosthetic slipped into place, and his staff was
at his bedside, ready for him to stand.

In the hall his one-eyed house elf and lifelong confidant, Cricket, waited for him to stand - to
see if he needed help. He was a tiny thing, wearing a self-made suit from fabric and thread
Alastor provided for him. He’d known him his entire life and inherited him from his father.
Cricket was about the only being he truly trusted to feel safe around.

“Is young master Story breaking his fast in the den today?” Cricket asked, voice hoarse with
age. Age that was displayed by the many wrinkles upon his face. If he wasn’t so short in
stature, others would think him an elder Goblin.

Alastor grumbled. “Yes, Ket.” He limped into the lavatory as Cricket slowly walked down
the hall and stairs. Alastor watched him through his head to be sure the old elf didn’t stumble
down the stairs. Apparating was too difficult for Cricket in his age. Once he was sure Ket
made it down, Alastor relieved himself and washed up before dressing with a heavy two-
thumps of his staff and wordless magic. His wardrobe opened and an outfit for the day
floated out.
He made it downstairs just as Cricket was pouring tea. On the table was a serving of porridge
and kippers. Alastor smiled as he took his spot. “Cricket, join me, will you?” Alastor eyed
Cricket.

“Young master Story is very kind.” Cricket croaked, “But Cricket shouldn’t.”

Alastor sighed, repeating the same line he used every day. “Nonsense. I want you to.”

“If the young master insists.” Cricket bowed as low as he could go — which wasn’t much.
His shoulders shook from the strain but eventually he magically served a smaller plate and
sat opposite Alastor onto a chair that was clearly not meant for humans. It was taller as well,
and cushioned so Cricket could see over the table.

Alastor poured Cricket tea in a smaller cup as Cricket climbed up to sit down.

“Very kind, young master. So very sweet.” Cricket muttered.

“Hmph.” Alastor gruffed but closed his eyes, thanking Cricket for the meal before eating.

He stared at Cricket, specifically his one eye that was beginning to become glossy with age
and loss of sight. All things any pureblood family would have gotten rid of their house elf for.

Not Alastor. Never him. Cricket raised him. The fact the old boy had lived as long as he had
was a testament to how well Alastor cared for him. Most house elves didn’t live past fifty, for
many reasons. But Cricket was older than Alastor, had seen him through so much. The loss of
his siblings and parents, his four marriages, divorces, the birth of his first child, his
grandchild, and the birth of his youngest child when Alastor had been foolish to bed a witch
so much younger than him — Emmeline. Cricket was also at his side through both wars and
his entire career. And he'd be beside him as he considered retirement in the coming years.

Cricket was there when Alastor lost his leg, his eye, and his first wife on his first case as an
Auror. Cricket did not hesitate and made the sacrifice for him. Much of his career was thanks
to the electric blue eye that matched Cricket’s glossy one. He saw things only House Elves
did. The many layers of magic, its nature, and a magical’s intent.

If Alastor could give Cricket his eye back, he would. But there was no undoing the magical
calibration. Not to mention Cricket would be horribly offended.

“Any mail since I’ve been on shift, Ket?” Alastor asked around a mouthful of porridge.

“Yes, young master. One from the littlest miss.” Cricket nibbled on a roasted herring.

“And?” Alastor had long trusted Cricket to read his mail and not tamper with it.

“She sends her well wishes and that the young pup is quite precocious.” Cricket continued.

“Heh,” Alastor snickered into his porridge.

“Anything else?”
“She also suspects something odd about the new defense professor.”

Alastor sighed. “Most of them nowadays are suspicious in some way or another. Albus has
long since exhausted most of the more reputable professors. Still…hmm. She’ll need to send
me something more.”

“I’ll be sure to send her word, young master.” Cricket bowed his head and drank his tea. Or
he would have, if he didn’t shudder and turn in spot to stare toward the front door.

Alastor’s magic eye swiveled that way as a shiver ran through the air, and his lights flickered.
Property jinxes went off. Someone had apparated into the neighborhood.

“Wait here.” Alastor rose and made his way quietly toward his front door — stopping as he
saw through the door to see a familiar figure approach. He threw open the door, when they
didn’t wait and cut right to the point of their visit.

“I need your eye, Alastor.” Kingsley began. “If you don’t mind.”

Alastor looked him up and down. The man was haggard, with a heavy shadow of scruff on
his jaw, and dark bags under his eyes.

“Go home, Kings. You need sleep.” Alastor grumbled. He didn’t want to touch Kingsley’s
case.

“I need you on this.” Kingsley began again.

“I’m not getting involved with anything that has to deal with the muggle lias—"

“They’re not involved anymore, but a midling is helping.”

“Bah —” Alastor waved that off. It wasn’t all that interesting.

“A Greyback midling.”

Now that caught his eye. “A Greyback? Is he lycan?”

“No. But she is therian.”

“If you’ve got someone with mage sense, what’d you need me for?”

“Because she can only smell it.”

“A werecat? I’m sure Amelia isn’t pleased.” Alastor grumbled.

“I think there’s something to see where she smelled.”

“Alright alright.” Alastor grumbled, though he hid a smile. He was on his days off. Though
most days felt like his days off, babysitting the new recruits. Though one was promising,
Tonks. If he hadn’t already been interested in that recruit on account of her skills, he certainly
would be now thanks to Penny. “Where is it?”
“Apparate to the first location here.” Kingsley held out a slip of paper. “Then walk to the
next. There’s a jinx in place. We’re working to undo it.”

Alastor read the paper and set it to blaze before Kingsley bid him goodbye.

Good, he needed something to do besides yard work. Much as he enjoyed banishing the
various pests with a well-timed Depulso, he felt like he could be doing so much more.

He returned to finish his meal before Cricket summoned his cloak and Alastor was off.

It didn’t take long for Alastor to connect why he had to apparate and then walk some
distance. He could see the shimmer of a thick jinx over the neighborhood. Shuddering as he
passed through it, he ignored the looks he got from the passing muggle or two. He made sure
his steps made noise – his prosthetic loudly clunking and staff clipping along the pavement as
he crossed the street. The neighborhood grew more and more tenuous and ethnically diverse
until he stuck out.

“Oy gramps! You lose your way?” A young man in baggy muggle clothing called as he
approached a wall. It was covered in a colorful array of artstyles, lettering, and of course
profanity. Some were creative combinations that Moody dedicated to memory to use.

“No, I don’t think I have.” Alastor gruffed, leaning against his staff. He didn’t need to look at
him with his magical eye to see he was a muggle. But as soon as he did, he noticed the wall.
The lines of magic embedded into it.

“Ey yo, bruv whats wit ya eye?” The muggle asked.

“Didn’t your mother ever tell you it’s rude to stare?” Alastor growled, mostly ignoring him as
he took in the whole wall. There was something hidden here. He lifted his staff and took a
step back.

“It’s moving. That ain’t right. How ya—”

Alastor rolled his eye, “Confundus.” He stamped his staff and a burst of magic spread around
him. The muggle blinked; confusion evident as he stumbled backward. “You were heading
home, you’ve left the hob on.” Alastor told the muggle and he nodded, turning one way –
walking down it for a few steps then shaking his head and going the opposite way.

“Was that entirely necessary?” A voice called from behind Alastor.

It wasn’t often anyone snuck up on him, but as soon as Alastor spun around, he was faced
with a barrel of a woman climbing out of a Scotland Yard car parked across the road.
Kingsley stepped out of it as well, waving his way. But Alastor didn’t return the gesture,
merely looking at the woman up and down taking in her magical signature and shape as she
approached.

“Morgana’s knickers, Kings. You could have warned me you had a Tigress partner for this.”
Alastor grumbled.

“Tigress?” Kingsley floundered, before looking at Keesa.

“How did you —” Keesa asked, her shoulders tensed, and eyes flashing dangerously yellow.

Alastor grinned and tapped the side of his temple near his magical eye.

“Mage Sight?” Keesa whispered.

“Of a sort.” Alastor rubbed the tip of his nose.

“Keesa. This is Alastor Moody.

“Moody?!” Keesa’s shoulders raised; hackles alarmed. Even her hair looked to be puffing up
like a cat.

Alastor pivoted to put pressure on his good leg, lifting his staff to defend himself if he
needed.

“Relax. Alastor, this is —”

“Keesa Greyback.” Keesa introduced herself with narrowed eyes.

“Greyback.” Alastor let his eyes rove her again before flicking up at the sky to make sure it
wasn’t the new moon. Lunar influence was still present.

“My father’s told me about you.” Keesa’s fingers flexed, twitching inward as though she had
claws.

He leaned against his staff and grinned at her. “I’m sure he has.”

They were silent, sizing each other up for a few seconds before Kingsley sighed. “Are you
two finished?”

“I’ll play nice if the kitten does.” Alastor tossed out.

This satisfied Keesa, and she straightened her posture. She towered over him. She probably
had a few inches on Vance if Alastor had to guess.

“Can we get to the wall—” KIngsley asked

“Set up a perimeter. We don’t want any muggles looking this way.” Alastor gruffed out as he
turned back to the wall.

“You see something?” Kingsley and Keesa asked.

“Perimeter.” Alastor grumbled.

Kingsley sighed but nodded. He gestured at Keesa to follow him, and they walked down the
alley. Keesa kept a lookout as Kingsley set up Foreboding Charms. It would make the alley
trigger all the danger senses in muggles. The hairs on the back of their necks, something just
out of sight watching, a presence felt over their shoulder. All to keep them away from the
alley.
The first time Kingsley had used the charm, Alastor was impressed. The ministry required
approval before setting up disillusionment perimeter charms, but these made the area
technically visible, so they were still technically by the books.

Alastor turned his attention back to the wall, taking a few steps back to get the full scope of
it. It was an interesting effect, whomever did this. The muggle graffiti was replicated but with
hidden magic. To do it required mage sight or mage touch. Elves, Fae, and Centaurs had
mage sight; Goblins: mage touch; Centaurs and Merfolk: mage hearing. Humans had none of
these, but mixed beings and cursed humans had some extra sense. Therians had mage smell,
though depending on how young they were turned they might not know the difference from
human senses.

The wall before Alastor had the same muggle graffiti but done up in magic, overlaid it.
Only…it was jumbled. The lettering mixed, pictures in other places from their muggle
origins.

“Clever.” Alastor grinned, fishing his wand out of his jacket. He pointed at each picture, the
tip catching on the line of invisible magic and dragged the lines of art to match the muggle
graffiti. This didn’t require actual magic, so it was no danger of being seen. He would just
look like an old man using a stick to trace the bricks.

Kingsley watched him once he set up the perimeter, keeping back. But Keesa got up close to
the wall as he walked up and down it until the magic art matched the muggle. He set the last
one in place and was in awe as both layers of art moved, shifting until the edges formed a
pattern.

“Are those…” Alastor asked as the artwork formed a space of exposed brick in the form of
lips with what looked like teeth.

Kingsley stepped up beside him. “It’s a zipper. Keesa?”

She sniffed the air. “It’s stronger now.”

“You think it unlocks the same way?”

“Worth a try.” Keesa mused.

“He tapped both ends and it opened.” Kingsley muttered, pulling out his working wand.

Alastor grabbed his arm, halting him. “Which way were the heads of the bodies facing?”

Kingsley looked at him, unsurprised he could understand their conversation.

“North? Or West?”

Kingsley shared a look with Keesa. “Northwest I think.”

“How many taps did they need?”

“Two at the top and one at the bottom.”

Alastor pointed to the right-hand side of the zipper. “Right two taps, left one tap, and right
again for one tap.”

Kingsley and Keesa stared incredulously at him.

Alastor grinned. “Back in the 30s, I handled a precious metals smuggling case. It was an old
code they used in magical caches, back before undetectable extended charms were regulated.
Unfortunately, someone let it slip we knew, so most criminals changed it and swapped from
zippers to magical locks. Whoever set up this cache is old school. The art is an interesting
twist. Novel.” Alastor had to admit, he was impressed.

“One day, I need to look through your old cases.” Kingsley shook his head as he tapped in the
same sequence he said.

“Most of them are redacted nowadays.” Alastor leaned against his staff with a chuckle. “But
I’m sure I can regale you with a story or two.”

The zipper didn’t unzip, but rather the shape it had formed in the now exposed brick opened,
like a mouth, revealing a tiny pocket.

Keesa went to reach in, but Kingsley stopped her.

“What?” she snapped at them.

“We don’t know what’s in there.” Kingsley cautioned.

“Whatever it is could be connected to the murders.”

“Of that I have no doubt. But precautions need to be taken.” Kingsley stressed.

Keesa’s throat bobbed and emitted a guttural whining growl. “Fontaine could find out by the
time you get your precautions. This is our chance to learn what he’s been hiding.”

“I know. But we do things by the book.” Kingsley stated.

“You mean your Ministry’s book.” Keesa hissed, reaching for the cavity.

“Greyback.” Kingsley pointed his wand at her. “Do not make me act.”

Keesa barred her teeth as Kingsley gestured for her to step away from the wall. He tracked
her with his wand as she slowly stepped back.

Alastor watched, waiting until Kingsley’s back was to him, before reaching into the cavity.
He hadn’t been able to see anything with his eye so there was no magical danger – or so he
thought. He swiped left and then right and stumbled upon what felt like a leather case. He
grabbed it.

“Alastor!” Kingsley huffed.

“Greyback’s right, no use waiting around.” Alastor gruffed as he pulled the leather case out.
It was held together by a push button. He undid it, folding the sides open and down. In the
middle was a metal muggle syringe held in place beside four vials of an almost clear like
liquid – if it weren’t for a sparkle of something. Strapped in on the bottom leather flat were
four 30ml ampules of an almost coppery liquid that flowed and reflected like mercury.

Alastor stilled, holding the case out delicately and as far from his body as he could manage.
“Get the precautions.” Alastor hissed.

“What is it?” Keesa asked, coming around.

Kingsley had turned from her entirely to summon a Patronus.

“Greyback, keep away.”

“I want to see.”

“I’m warning you. This isn’t something you want to be messing with.”

“But what is it?”

“It’s a damn national security issue is what it is!”

Keesa huffed, reaching for the case. Alastor didn’t want to jostle the case to get it away from
her, so she was able to pick up one of the almost clear liquid vials.

“Be very careful.” Alastor watched her carefully.

“What is it?”

“Something that’d likely kill you in the form that it’s in.” Alastor cautioned. He turned his
head to look at Kingsley, keeping his magical eye on Keesa. In that split second, she popped
the vial’s stopper off. Alastor finally saw something with his eye. It escaped the vial in vapor
form. “CLOSE IT!” He spun back to her, but it was too late.

“I needed to smell it to—” Keesa coughed. “—to track.” She covered her mouth with her
arm, coughing into it. She stumbled backwards against the brick wall.

Alastor kept his mouth closed, and stopped breathing as he watched the invisible to the naked
eye vapor with his magical eye float up and up into the air. One whorl of it touched the
magical layers on the brick wall and the entire thing flicked, failing, and then gone. The
artwork collapsing and the muggle art entirely ruined, unable to be reset back.

More whorls of the vapor floated up, dispersing into the air – diluting. But it was still too
potent as it touched the boundaries of the anti-apparition jinx. It burned a hole through it,
spread and cracked it until Alastor watched as the whole thing shattered.

“What’s happened —” Kingsley began, but Alastor slapped a hand over his mouth and nose,
mouthing at him to not breathe. He handed off the case to him.
Keesa hacked and coughed. The vial forgotten on the floor, spilling more of its contents and
thus vapors. Alastor ripped his shirt and used it to pick up the vial and re-stopper it. The
bloody thing was lead glass, preventing his eye from seeing the true nature of its contents.

There was some spillage still on the ground. Grabbing and emptying his flask, he ripped
more pieces of his shirt off and soaked it up, stuffing it into the flask. He let it drop to the
floor. Very quickly the flask began to cave in on itself. What remained of the liquid and
vapors slowly ate away at the charms on the flask.

With an ache in his leg, he returned to Kingsley with the vial, slipped it into the case and
carefully ensured everything was secure, strapped away and closed it. Then he set the case on
the ground. Alastor gestured at Keesa and Kingsley moved to help her up.

Only once they were out of the perimeter at one end of the alley, did Alastor do a sweep and
then took a breath, panting. Kingsley followed suit as he was checking Keesa.

“What was in those vials?” Kingsley asked between pants as he finally cast an air-expelling
charm on Keesa.

“Alloyed Profanium.”

“Shit.” Kingsley swore, wide eyed.

A pop sounded, Alastor pivoted to eye the white robes with red striped lapels of the Health
and Safety of the Magical Public department response team. Leading them was a
representative of the Muggle-Worthy Excuse Committee, two witches from the Invisibility
Task Force, and four more Aurors, including Chief Amelia Bones herself.

“Merlin, who did you call, Kings?” Alastor muttered.

“It’s not everyday Auror Alastor Moody asks for the precautions.” Kingsley grumbled.

“I just meant for some reinforcements, not the whole dang department.” Alastor stood up
straight as Bones stormed over.

“This better be good, Kingsley.” Amelia addressed them, her gaze briefly looking over Keesa
who was slowly regaining the color in her face from her coughing. Amelia regarded Moody
before facing Kingsley.

“It is.” Moody commented.

“Isn’t it your day off, Moody?” Amelia huffed.

“It is. But it was my duty to help Shacklebolt when he asks.” Alastor smiled with a wink.

A HS ministry worker took over for Kingsley on Keesa, allowing him to stand up.

“We have a profanium leak ma’am.” Kingsley reported.

Amelia snapped her attention back to him.

 “Do we know what kind?”

Kingsley looked at Alastor for confirmation before continuing. “Well, you were able to
apparate in here - so the profanium broke the anti-apparition jinx.”

“Orichalcum?” Amelia whispered; eyes wide. “Orichalcum alloyed with profanium?! In

Britain?”

“That’s the theory.”

“I need more than a theory, Shacklebolt.”

“I saw the vapors myself, Bones.” Moody backed up Kingsley.

“Fontaine.” Keesa finally spoke, voice hoarse. “Fontaine knew. He had to.” She croaked.
“We found the same cavities in the bodies. But we don’t know what was in them.”

“Well, he’s going to tell us now.”

Chapter End Notes

HAPPY FOURTH OF THANKSGIVING!

Anyway, I told you guys the bullying would get worse. Also I have been DYING to
introduce Filch and him connecting the dots super quick that Penny is being targeted,
and writing up an incident report. Because he knows he needs evidence in case the
situation escalates.

I know most of you were hoping for Penny to snap and stop the bullying, but I wanted
the bullying to catch her when she was already low. Insult her in a way that actually
hurt.

What do you guys think of the chapter? What were your favorite parts? Were there any
parts that caused any kind of emotional reaction? Please let me know!
You have reached the fic checkpoint! Please be sure to take a break. Look away from
the screen for 20 seconds and stare at a spot (preferably on something green or blue) that
is 20 feet away. Also take a drink of water if you haven't, go to the bathroom, take any
meds, eat, get up and walk around. Thank you, and happy reading when you come back.
 Tricked and Nicked
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Penny began collecting the sticky notes as Filch requested. The stinging hexes still followed
her. She could never pinpoint who was doing them, but it wasn’t always Harry, Ron, Seamus,
or Dean. Sometimes they weren’t even around. Sometimes it was obviously Fred and George
who snickered, thinking themselves clever as they hid away. At least after the trouble the
others got with Sprout when Amanda was hit in the face, they made sure not to aim above
chest level or do it in class.

Dumbledore came to more Saturday swim practices, much to the annoyance of everyone else.
Penny felt bad for joining, ruining the fun as her presence on the team is what brought
Dumbledore to show up again. Which meant, they never went to the middle island while
Dumbledore was there. Not to mention, he kept interrupting Dylan’s instructions on breathing
techniques and order of swimming strokes to improve how long she could swim. Dumbledore
humansplaining to a literal part selkie! Penny shook her head.

And if that weren’t enough, the one class she was doing remotely good in that she enjoyed,
Potions, Snape was brutal in how he graded her. He bombarded her with questions on her
technique, the way she extracted prepared certain ingredients, and how long she took and
why she did one recipe over the other. Questions he didn’t ask any of the Slytherins or other
Gryffindors, not even Daphne or Harry. Just her.

It was draining. She would have relaxed with her steadily growing group of friends but she
often felt more like their tutor than a friend. Constantly correcting their essays and helping
them with equations. It was all one sided, because it wasn’t like any of them could help her
with spell casting.

Penny thought magic would be easy to learn what with being an adult in a child’s body. Sure
she can understand the theory and the concept, but magic was just as hard as learning any
new skill that required motor functions.

And she was always tired and hungry after trying to cast spells. Even now as she attempted to
produce red sparks for the delayed Defense Against the Dark Arts test, she could feel her
stomach beginning to grumble.

“Again.” Quirrel sounded bored as he had her go again. The tip of her wand was at least
lighting up red now, it just wasn’t shooting the red sparks.

The rest of the class had long since left, as they all were able to cast Lumos. Better than the
first time they had in Charms class anyway. They’d long since learned the various modifiers
for Lumos - which came in handy when learning about the Devil’s Snare in Herbology - in
theory of course. Though Sprout did have them practice the Lumos charm again briefly for
that.
Penny took a breath, stretched her wand arm again before attempting again. “Vermillious.”
She flicked her wand up; it lit up in red light — getting brighter and brighter. It flickered then
sputtered red sparks like her wand was a sparkler. They burst out of her wand and…

Fell less than a foot from her. Each spark quickly fizzled out before they hit the floor.

“That’s certainly an improvement.” Quirrel sighed, rubbing his temple.

“I’m sorry, sir. I’m trying.”

Quirrel held up a finger, silencing her further as he took a moment to think “Show me how
you cast.”

“Haven’t I-” Penny almost snarked until Quirrel stepped around her, hovering right behind
her. “P-professor?” Penny froze as he lined his arm with hers, hand dwarfing hers.

“Go on.” Quirrel whispered above her.

Gulping, Penny raised her arm and lifting his, her grip trembling. “Ve-ve-ver-” She stuttered.

“Sh-sh-sh.” Quirrel cooed, his other hand patted the top of her head. “I can hear your
heartbeat, Miss Black. There’s no need to be nervous.”

He confused her terror for nervousness.

“Take a deep breath.”

Penny could only obey. She took a breath.

“Good. Hold it. And…release slowly.”

Penny released.

“Again.”

He guided her through breathing, and it did settle some of the fear that had spiked up as she
was no longer shaking.

“Now, focus your magic.”

Penny concentrated her magic, pushing it to flow.

“Fass-cc-inating.”

There was something in the way he said that. Like he’d noticed something. Penny turned to
look up at him. “Sir?”

“Concentrate!” Quirrel hissed and turned her head back and tapped her hand. “The
incantation, now.”

Penny didn’t dare look back again but did as he said. “Vermillious!”
Nothing. And her arm felt warm and sore. “It’s useless.”

“No no.” Quirrel tutted, “Try once more, with your eyes-s closed.”

Her heartbeat jumped into her throat. Eyes closed?! Quirrel patted her head again. She
couldn’t exactly not do it now, could she? Penny closed her eyes, a shiver running down her
spine.

“Hold, let me—” Her wand slipped from her hand but it was replaced quickly. “Now cast.”

Penny concentrated and spoke, “Vermillious.”

Something different happened. Far different than before.

The warmth spread from her hand into her wand and drained from her. It didn’t stay in her
arm and her hand didn’t ache and cramp as much. The distinct sound of sparks and then
something caught fire — fast. A blast of heat rushed around her. She let go of her wand and
threw her hands up to cover her face as it intensified. But the heat didn’t last very long.

She opened her eyes to see a scorch mark on the floor in front of her like a spray. Smoke
flowed and cleared out a window where Quirrel directed it with his wand.

“What…what happened?”

Quirrel stared down at her and holding her wand from the d20 charm. His gaze distant, before
snapping to her with an awkward smile. “You successfully pe-performed the Ver-Vermillious
spell.”

“I did?” Penny grabbed her wand.

“In a s-sense.” Quirrel hummed. “Enough that you p-pa-passed your t-te-test.
Congratulations.”

Penny sighed and smiled. “I don’t understand. I didn’t do anything differently.”

“You calmed yourself beforehand and closed your eyes. Some wizards and witches, have
performance anxiety — even from themselves.” Quirrel explained. “Next time, close your
eyes-ss and pretend you’re not even holding a wand, but do everything as I taught you, until
you no longer need it.”

“I guess…that makes sense.” Penny shifted, rubbing her arm where it would normally be sore
and hot to the touch when she tried to cast magic. “May I go?”

“Yes-s. You are dismissed.” Quirrel waved.

Penny turned to grab her back and leave.

“Oh, and Miss Black.” Quirrel called. “Feel free to come to me if you have any trouble.”

“Yes sir.” Penny nodded and walked out purposefully.

Well, she didn’t get a zero and she didn’t fail. It wasn’t completely disappointing.

She didn’t understand why it was so much more difficult. Lumos, Nox, Alohomora, and
Colloportus were all so easy but everything else was like pulling teeth. She remained maudlin
well into Flying class.

“Black!” Hooch shouted from where she hovered on her broom. “You’ve strayed out of line.”

Penny jumped, drawn from her thoughts. “Sorry, Madam Hooch!” She course corrected the
broom she hovered on. They were learning to fly around obstacles. Not going particularly
fast but just learning basic weaving. The obstacles being trees in the forest. They were meant
to line up and wait their turn. Penny enjoyed being last for once, because Hooch didn’t have
them line up alphabetically.

Well almost last. Neville hovered barely off the ground behind her while holding tightly on
the broom. Penny swiveled the broom around to face him, gripping tightly. She wasn’t
entirely confident about flying, as the first time she really got to fly after Draco and Harry’s
mid flight standoff, she muttered about lack of seat belts, helmets, and elbow and knee pads.

“You alright there?” Penny asked him, tipping the broom so it lowered to his level.

“Hanging on.” Neville managed out. “I don’t know how you move so easily.”

“I don’t, not really.” Penny grinned and then gripped the broom tighter when a stiff wind
blew her off course again. Neville yelped, she reached a hand out and grabbed his robe,
intending on pulling him toward her. “I got you.” Unfortunately, she tipped the broom further
forward and she slipped right off and plummeted five feet to the ground, bringing Neville
with her. At least he managed to hold onto his broom.

“We’re really bad at flying.” Neville groaned as he rolled onto his back beside her.

Penny released a heavy sigh in agreement. “Yeah.”

As they put the brooms into the shed at the end of class, Penny stuck close to Neville,
Daphne, and Wyatt as they headed for Study Hall. Though once there, Daphne and Wyatt
joined a group of Slytherins and Neville sat with his dormmates. Because everyone knows if
there aren’t assigned seats, where you sat on the first few days is now where you’ll sit for the
rest of the year — barring any changes like friendship loss or group projects. As no one had
lost friends, and there were no group projects, Penny, was alone.

Pulling out her astronomy textbook and notebook she began working on the essay due next
week. It was on the Moon. Specifically the full moon lunar phase and what effect it had.
They had to write an essay on any number of magical plants, creatures, any spell or potions
that were affected by the phase — however little.

The essay was supposed to be twenty inches long minimum. Penny wrote in clear print, not
cursive. Much to McGonagall’s repeated annoyance when she submitted her transfiguration
word problems in print. She got all three papers back with a note about using proper script.
Though it wasn’t like McGonagall ever took any points off for it. Her assignments always
came back with full marks.

Done with her first draft, she decided to get up to get a drink and stretch her legs. Grabbing
her water bottle, she took a quick trip to the lavatory, washed her hands and face. Lavender
and Sally-Anne came into the girls lavatory as she was about to leave. Their giggling ceased
as soon as they saw her.

Penny stopped just outside the lavatory, listening.

“Did you see the way she looked at you?” Sally-Anne asked.

“Merlin, it’s like she thinks she’s better than us.” Lavender laughed. “Just cause I asked her
for help on an essay, once.”

“Between her and Granger, they’re so annoying.” Sally-Anne snorted. “You’d think they’d be
best of friends.”

“Guess some people can’t stand to be around their mirror.”

Penny rolled her eyes and walked away at that. It was nice to know at least Hermione wasn’t
being welcomed by them just because she’s not actively being a bully. At least one thing was
sticking to the timeline. Just a week until Halloween and then she can stop being dismissive
of Hermione.

Returning to Study Hall, she was about to sit down when she noticed her essay was missing.
Lifting her textbook, she checked there. “Hm.” She looked up from beneath her curls to see
who was watching her. She checked Harry and Ron, Seamus, and Neville. None of them.
Then she looked at the rest of the house, and spied Hermione looking more stressed than
normal. She figured Hermione was about ready to burst into tears from the ostracization, so
she passed her by. Parvati wasn’t looking her way either - though Parvati had long since
stopped being mean to her once Padma talked to her.

Maybe she had misplaced it. Riffling through her papers Penny checked for her first draft
there. Then she checked her bag, then the floor under the table. She whipped her head around
for Minda, but she wasn’t around. She did, however, find Percy strolling through the tables
with a book in hand, reading while making sure the students behaved.

Approaching, Penny cleared her throat softly to get his attention. “Mister Weasley, sir, could I
have a moment?”

Percy turned in spot, his eyes alight - eager to be of help. “Yes?”

“I was just wondering…have you seen Minda? She was the prefect on duty when I went to
the lav and…I—” Penny trailed off. How did she explain that she thinks one of her
classmates stole her essay without being labeled a snitch even more. “I…misplaced…”
Penny stated loud enough others would have heard. “…my essay. And I was wondering if she
might have seen where I put it.”
“You misplaced your own essay?” Percy stared at her with one eyebrow rose, clearly not
buying her story.

“Yes.”

There were stifled giggles from the tables behind her. Penny didn’t look, but Percy did. His
lips thinned and gaze narrowed. “One of the girls had a…feminine issue they needed Minda’s
assistance with.”

“Ah.” Penny sighed. It was planned. They lured Minda away while she was gone. Some of
them clearly had some Slytherin traits in them.

“Rather convenient…don’t you say?” Percy prodded.

“Convenient?” Penny acted a fool, blinking innocently.

“That Minda leaves and your…essay is misplaced.” Percy crossed his arms, looking cross.
Not at her. No. He kept looking over her shoulder.

“It…happens.”

“What was your essay about?” Percy asked lowly. “In case it turns up.”

“Oh….uh.” Penny proceeded to explain what it was about, mentioning the first line she’d
crafted. She always liked to start off with a hook, to draw them in. She knew the professors
had piles of boring essay after boring essay to grade and likely most of them near carbon
copies of regurgitated rote memorization from the text. She tried to make hers a little
interesting.

“Thank you. I think…you should sit beside me in study hall from now on. So, you don’t…
misplace your essays again.”

Penny considered the offer. It would certainly help to make sure this doesn’t become a repeat
issue. She already had a bit of cramp in her hand from writing that first draft. She didn’t want
to have to write over more essays. “I’d like that, Mister Weasley, sir.”

“Percy. Call me Percy.” He told her. “Now, collect your things, I’m stationed over there.”

Penny did just that. However, it wasn’t until she sat down that she quickly realized this might
not be better in the long run. She was at the prefects table, and she presumed the head boy
and girl. Lynn wasn’t there, but Gilbert, Des, and Pippa were.

“Hey Penny.” Bert waved. Pippa had been speaking to Gemma, when she heard the name and
spun to look her way.

“Hiya Bert.” Penny shuffled her feet, looking at the open space across from Percy’s bag. “Is
it…alright I sit here?”

“I don’t see why not.” Bert looked up toward Percy, making a questioning gesture at Penny.
“Percy said I could.” Penny said.

Almost instantly, everyone at the prefect’s table either stopped writing or looked up from the
books they were reading toward her.

“He did, did he?” One seventh year said, Ravenclaw by the look of his jacket. He stood up.
“Penny is it? Take a seat.” He rummaged around in his bag, pulling out a badge with the
word Head Boy written across it. “I’ll be back guys. I need to find Lynn. Lennox, take over
for Perce - would you?”

Penny sat down as a Slytherin sixth year stood up. He and the Ravenclaw walked toward
Percy. Lennox took over for his section while the Ravenclaw and Percy walked out of study
hall.

“What just happened?” Penny whispered to Bert.

“Don’t worry about it.” Bert ruffled her hair. “Just get back to your assignments for now.”

Penny unloaded her papers, books, and got started on her essay again. She didn’t feel like
doing the same subject, so she picked a different plant that was affected by the phases of the
moon. Moondew. It did require referencing chapters further on in the Herbology text and
finding more books in the library but worth it in her mind.

She was about to start her second draft for this essay, when Bert leaned over. He’d been
drawing, not working on any assignments, so he read her first draft. She pushed it more
toward him, so he didn’t have to angle his head.

“Huh…” Bert chewed on the end of his quill.

“Is something wrong with it?” Penny asked softly.

“Not really. Hey Leena, check this out.” Bert waved over another Slytherin prefect. She had
black hair in a tight bun and wore glasses. She came over, picked up the parchment and read
her essay with one quick skim and lowered it with a scoff.

“Did you write this for her, Bert?” Leena frowned.

“I didn’t.” Bert raised his hands, amused by something. Penny wasn’t sure.

“Did you ask him to write your essay for you?” Leena looked at Penny.

“No, miss.” Penny stared.

Leena stared at her, then back at the essay.

“She literally wrote that herself.” Pippa’s voice came down as she rounded the table from her
patrol. “But I imagine it was easy to rewrite given someone stole her first draft.”

“No one stole it.” Penny hastily said.

“Right, sorry. You misplaced it.” Pippa ruffled her hair, and hugged her.

“Misplaced, huh?” Leena asked, her lips pursed as she looked it over.

“Ye-yeah." Penny frowned. “And I didn’t rewrite that one. I just wrote a different one.”

That got them all to quiet again. Pippa grabbed the parchment from Leena to read.

“You wrote that…from scratch?” Leena asked.

“I mean, I cited the quotes I used.”

“And you wrote…a different essay, when you misplaced the other one. Why?” Leena asked.

“In case someone finds it…and uses it. I don’t want to be accused of plagiarism.”

Pippa snickered. “Are you sure you’re not a Ravenclaw?”

“If I were, I might have been better sorted.” Penny deadpanned.

That got the table snickering. Not Leena, who frowned. She set the essay down.

“What is it?”

“Did you tell Percy what your first essay was about?”

“I did.”

“Good.”

“Why?”

“Because I’ll know when I’m grading Professor Sinistra’s papers.”

“Wha-what?”

“I’m her teacher’s assistant.” Leena stated.

“But you’re a student.”

“And?” She frowned. “I passed my NEWTs for Astronomy last year and am apprenticing
under her, so I assist her.”

“Oh.”

“Don’t worry. If it turns up. I’ll be sure to let the person who submits it know, ‘thanks for
returning a misplaced essay.’” Leena smiled a cruel sort of smile.

Penny gulped. Leena returned to her seat, leaving Penny alone with Bert who was shaking
with laughter.
“You did that on purpose.” Penny whispered.

“I did.” Bert smirked.

“You’re such a Weasley.”

“Ouch.” Bert grinned, holding a hand to his chest, but then slid a piece of paper her way.
“Here, did a quick one for you.”

It was a drawing of a squid, using negative space to form its tentacles and body. “Is that
Archie?”

“Mhmm.” Bert nodded and then cracked open a book. “Get back to your essay, Guppy.”

Penny did, but not before pushing against Bert’s shoulder with her head, muttering,
“Thanks.” He ruffled her hair.

Penny sat there the whole block until her essay was done and got started on the
transfiguration calculations. Thankfully the tests in that class were all math. McGonagall
didn’t test them on whether they could perform the spell or not, just on theory and maths.
Though she certainly kept up to date on who could and couldn’t perform the spells.

At five, students began leaving the hall for dinner, even the Prefects were announcing their
departure. Percy had made it back at some point, smiling at Penny when she noticed him.
Penny held off until five-forty before deciding it was safe to head down to dinner. She walked
with Pippa and Percy, trailing a few steps behind them until the Great Hall. Thankfully
Hannah, Bianca, and Neville were still there, sitting at the Hufflepuff table. Joining them, to
Penny’s surprise was Daphne and Wyatt. She bounded over, sitting down.

“Penny!” Daphne announced her arrival with a smile and pulled a plate out.

“Sorry for being late, was getting ahead on the assignments.”

“You’re always ahead!” Bianca groaned.

“Says you.” Hannah joked. “You’re only a few days behind Penny.”

“Shush, you.” Bianca swatted the air.

Penny relaxed into the welcoming environment of her friends, even if she was basically their
tutor - it was better than the stress of Gryffindor House. Wyatt regaled them with some of the
things he and Daphne were learning in their Before Breakfast (and Slytherin only) classes.
The lull of conversation fully relaxed her by the time she got dessert – treating herself.

Dear Mister Lupin,

 Your petition for access to assume control of Gringotts Vault 711 at the behest of Mister
Sirius Black, has been received. Unfortunately, your petition cannot be processed until
the following forms are corrected to Ministry Standard Formatting and Syntax.

LPA for Financial Decisions forms A3, A4

LPA for Health and Care forms H6, H8, H13

LPA for Property forms P4, P12

LPA for Businesses forms B2, B10

LPA Notification Form N3, N7,

Additionally, we will require a 23 galleon 14 knut(s) monetary transfer to process these

forms and publish the notification in the Daily Prophet.

Signed,

T. Caugraw

Secretary of Department of Public Guardians of Magical Beings

“Oh, for Merlin’s sake.” Remus tossed the letter onto the table. He’d been waiting for this
letter only for Ministry Bureaucrats to send him back a list of his forms that needed
corrections. Yzis had been right to send him those books. He barely managed to get the right
forms selected and now…it had dwindled down to just these ones needing corrections.

He rubbed his temples and eyed the stack of forms he’d spent too long filling out and now
had to refill them out. “Blasted Ministry.” He grumbled and set to work. He was going to
charge Sirius’s accounts so much for this. Something fair of course, but for how long he spent
filling out forms - oh he’d make sure he was well compensated.

The only thing that kept him going were the daily letters from Penny and the occasional one
from Harry.

Thankfully, Penny’s had gotten shorter - as he suspected they would. Mainly they were quick
updates on how she felt she was doing in classes. Herbology reminded her of him, but
Neville was there to keep her company. She was excelling in Potions, which he found
humorous and wondered how Snape was handling that. Her most recent letter, however,
asked for him to send another box of post-it notes. Which was odd, because they had
assumed she’d only need one box for the whole year, and it was barely over a month in. He’d
have to ask about that.

Harry on the other hand wrote him with questions about his parents. What Lily was like, what
her best classes were, if he knew any of her friends. He also asked about James, if he really
was Chaser — while enthusing that he had gotten on the Gryffindor Quidditch team. Remus
smiled; James would be beyond proud.
These moments kept him sane while knee deep in ministry forms for the fourth time, but
eventually he got them sent. Now that he had some free time, he could work on his side
project.

As Petunia was Harry’s legal guardian, she was entitled to dispensation from the Potter vaults
and Ministry assistance. The only problem being, as a Muggle she couldn’t gain access to
those records. Which is exactly why he had her sign Legal Power of Attorney to him, so he
could find out for her.

He’d gotten all the paperwork squared away for that, Lyall helped him with that - just like he
had when he became a legal guardian to Penny.

Remus approached the red telephone box and dialed the pass code. No werewolf voluntarily
walks into the Ministry, and Remus has done it twice now. The first, he thought it was for
Harry but ended up with Penny, and this time he knows it’s for Harry. Or rather, for Harry’s
benefit.

Also different from his last visit, he was entering with an appointment at the Office for
Magical Welfare and Advocacy within the Administrative Registration Department instead of
down into the mediation court rooms. He signed himself in in the atrium and took the
appropriate elevator. Another sign in, and he waited, tapping his leg.

“Mister Lupin?” a middle-aged woman with cat eye glasses and a puce colored work robes
and hat greeted him. She had brunette hair, tied into a bun and a wand hanging off her waist.

“Yes?” He rose.

“I’m Mabel Wood, I’m the record keeper for Magical Welfare and Advocacy and its
subdivisions.”

“Yes. Thank you for meeting with me.”

“Not a problem. If you’ll just follow me, we can get you started on the records you’re asking
for.”

“Thank you.” Remus followed her down a spiral staircase in the middle of the office and
toward the back office. They passed by rows and rows of cubicles and working ministry
workers and visitors getting their needs met.

The office they entered was a dark room with one wall of it completely glass as it looked into
a cavernous room with stacks and stacks of filing cabinets. There was another desk in the
room, but Remus spied the name plate as Madam Mabel’s secretary.

“On break?” Remus asked, breaking the silence.

“Oh that. No, my secretary is on paternity leave.” She gestured for him to sit down. “Now
how can I help you?”

“I represent Petunia Dursley, a muggle, who currently is the legal guardian for a magical
child. I was just making sure she received the appropriate financial and magical assistance
that are required.”

“Do you have form—”

“I do.” Remus handed it over, knowing full well which series of forms she needed. He had to
sign them when given custody of Penny. Bulldozed as he was that day, he hadn’t really
looked them over — but he did have copies his dad checked over. Thankfully nothing was
amiss there. Probably to make sure there was no recourse if whatever plan was underway
backfired. It did, however, help him now.

“Let’s see.” Mabel flipped through the pages, nodding her head as she read. Remus could tell
the moment she came upon Harry’s name because she blinked rapidly, looked up at him and
then back down. “Is that—”

“Yes. Harry Potter.”

“Well. I can certainly assist you.” Mabel beamed. “I’ll just need to pull his files— if you’ll
wait here.”

Remus nodded and she headed into the files room behind the glass. She walked a long line
before stopping and using the self-raising ladder to get up to the top. A drawer opened and
she rummaged around it before bringing out a large stack. Her heels clacked loudly as she
made her way back, but they slowed as she ascended and entered the office.

“I’m sorry Mister Lupin, you represent…Petunia Dursley?”

“Her maiden name is Evans.”

“Ah yes, that’s the name on file.” Mabel shuffled the papers around before sitting across from
him. “It appears that financial assistance has been dispensed for a Mister Harry Potter.”

“Has?” Remus stressed. “To whom?”

“To…” Mabel blinked. “Oh dear.”

“Madam?”

“To Mister Sirius Black, who retains co-custody of Mister Potter.” Mabel winced and looked
up.

Of course, it came back to Sirius, Remus thought bitterly. “Given that Mister Black is
currently in Azkaban, don’t you think that’s a problem?”

“I do. However, it is right here that Sirius Black and Petunia Evans have co-custody due to
the late James and Lily Potter’s wills.”

“And who executed their will?”

“Wills. Multiple.”
“What?”

“James Potter and Lily Potter had separate wills in place. Clearly there was…some conflict
between them.”

Remus sighed, taking a moment. “Who was in charge of executing their wills?”

“For that I will need to request documents from—”

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“We do have a waiting area with tea and biscuits.” Mabel smiled nervously as she wrote a
quick memo and off it went, flying.

Remus left her office to grab some tea. It took three cups, and several flutters of memos came
and left her office before he was called back in.

“This is quite a pickle I must say.” Mabel admitted.

“Why do you say so?”

“Well… here.” She handed over a file. “Lily’s Potter’s will - although muggle made -
stipulated she wanted the raising of her son to be handled by her sister in the event of her
passing. However, James Potter’s will was a unique situation in that his children and
dependents were to be handled by one of three potential individuals. You yourself are on this
list.” She handed over the copy of the document.

Remus eyed the copy of a very familiar document. One he had signed as a pact between he
and the marauders, that they would watch out for each other’s kids. The primary care would
go to the topmost living person on a list. Ordered thusly: James, Sirius, Peter, and Remus.

Remus had never taken this pact seriously. He thought it’d been something schoolboys had
made. But then again… they were all of age then. Why wouldn’t it be legally binding?

“Merlin’s teeth…” Remus whispered. He turned a page toward the listed executor of wills.
Sirius Black for James. And Albus Dumbledore was listed for Lily. “Albus.”

“It’s unorthodox that a muggle will take precedence over a magical’s. But as Dumbledore
was at the time in charge of the team working against You-Know-Who, I wouldn’t put it past
him he had that will enforced — especially in light of Sirius Black’s situation.”

“No, I don’t imagine anyone fought him on it either.” Remus thought glumly. Especially as a
werewolf was next on that list. It would have looked bad and there may have been outrage.

But now, he was confident he could provide Harry a happy home life — certainly better than
with the Dursleys. He just had to be granted Legal Power of Attorney over Sirius’s estates
and accounts, rather than just legal guardian over Penny. As financial assistance had been
dispensed to Sirius’s accounts, there would be more than enough money in there to reimburse
the costs Petunia had endured these last ten years.
 “Do you happen to know which account the financial assistance was dispensed to?” Remus
asked.

Mabel looked down at her copy of the files, frowned. She turned a few pages. “That is
especially odd. It must be a mistake.”

“What is it?”

“It says here it’s being dispensed to an Azkaban account.” Mabel said.

Remus’s blood rushed to his ears. “Does it say who receives it and processes?”

Mable turned another page and nodded. "A Lorraine Parker?”

Chapter End Notes

That ao3 outage due to a DDOS attack was...something. Anyway. Have a chapter!

Let me know what you think about Quirrel. What he saw/noticed/thinks about Penny's
inability to cast.

How were the prefects? What do you think they will do for Penny?

Another connection to the Fernsby investigation~ This one now jeopardizing the aid
Petunia should have gotten to help Harry. :3 What do you make of that? How do you
guys think it connects to everything else?
 Triple Pronged Cliff
Chapter Notes

WARNING: This chapter contains references to torture. Please be advised.

See the end of the chapter for more notes

In the British Ministry of Magic, most people were aware there were levels one to ten. These
are all, in some fashion, accessible to the public. But there were the betwixt levels that only
high-ranking Ministry employees could access. These levels housed the offices and spaces
necessary to allow for intra-departmental cooperation. And, in the instance of level two and
three fifths, it was where the quarantine and containment rooms were for victims of magical
catastrophes due to terrorist activities or viral spread.

Emmeline Vance was leaving that level, grim faced, and with a purposeful stride toward the
elevators. She got on and pressed on level 2 once, then twice in rapid succession. The lift
moved rapidly, the indicator above the doors shifting backwards between 2 and 3, and the
voice announcing: “Level two and two fifths.” This level housed the ministry’s interrogation
rooms and the offices of Intelligence and Independent Aurors.

She walked into the row of desks of the department’s support teams to Independent Aurors.
Further in were the conference rooms, and further still was the darkened hallway for the
interrogation rooms.

Emmeline carried with her a folder as she moved with purposeful steps into the third room
down. It was a simple room with a table, four chairs, and a recording device. But one wall of
the room held a window into room four.

Inside, Amelia Bones leaned against the table with her arms crossed as she glared at the
person sitting opposite the window. One Pascal Fontaine, with hands magically shackled to
the table. His hands were wrapped around a single paper cup with water. In the corner of the
room watching him lingered Kingsley - waiting.

“Amelia.” Emmeline greeted and the Chief nodded her head as Emmeline closed the door.

“What have you found?”

“Pascal Fontaine is his real name.” Emmeline recited. “He is here at MACUSA’s discretion,
has MACUSA clearance, but he is not an Auror.”

Amelia glanced her way, detecting there was more.

“At least he hasn’t been one for twenty years.”

“They sent us an ex-Auror?” Amelia breathed in and out deeply, eyes squeezed shut.
“Unbelievable. What are those yanks thinking? Why’d MACUSA send him specifically?”

“He’s a consultant. His company, ArcheWatch has a government contract with MACUSA.
He’s a…” Emmeline opened the folders. “Forensic anthropologist in Arkean mineralogy.”

“They knew something was smuggled. Just not what. Yet suspected some kind of precious
minerals or metals.” Amelia finished with a deep frown. “What isn’t he sharing?”

“My contact in the Unwhispered in MACUSA told me that Fontaine hasn’t checked back in
with them yet since his arrival. That he was sent with orders that he had clearance to reveal
any information he deemed pertinent to solve the murder of Inigo Graves.” Emmeline
revealed. “And only him.”

“Not Mota?”

“Far as they’re concerned, Daya Mota’s death can be chalked to criminal activity. She was an
asset, but they already received her intel. They were merely escorting her as a courtesy. Their
theory is her criminal connections found out she turned snitch and…” Emmeline looked at
Fontaine. “…had her eliminated. Given the gruesome nature of her death, they wanted it to
hurt.”

“They’re not even concerned about the death of their own citizen?!”

“They would, if she were American.” Emmeline shook her head. “She was an illegal
immigrant. You know how the yankees are about immigrants.”

Amelia closed her eyes and shook her head. “That…is not how we do things here.” She
growled. “Alright. Dig up as much information as you can about Daya Mota with context.
MACUSA was very forthcoming about Graves, but we had almost nothing on her. I want to
know where she was born, how many siblings she had, where she grew up, her wand stats,
where she got her magical education, her friend group, any romantic or sexual partners,
spouses, first job, favorite color, food, music - everything.” Amelia ordered.

“Got it.” Emmeline nodded. She jerked her finger at Fontaine. “And him?”

Amelia stared at Fontaine, unsure of what to do. He was detained but she couldn’t keep him
for longer than a week. Not without inciting a diplomatic incident.

“If I may.” Emmeline pulled Amelia’s expectant look. “Let Kingsley take a crack at him.
Alastor trained him, and Kingsley’s Healer background gives him a unique angle.”
Emmeline knew what sort of training Kingsley had gone through, given once upon a time she
was trained under Alastor — in more than one way. Most of the recruits Alastor trained end
up like her, making Level two and two fifths their home at the Ministry. “He may get
Fontaine talking before my asset across the pond can get back to me.”

Amelia thought about it, her gaze hard and lips crooked as she sucked on her teeth in thought.
“Is Alastor back yet?”
“Not yet. He’s still searching Fontaine’s Inn room.”

“What did three fifths say about the recovered case?”

“There was only one container of profanium-orichcalcum alloy. It was heavily diluted in a
saline solution. And given the syringes, we believe they were intended to be injected via a
muggle hypodermic needle.”

“Bloody hell… injected?” Amelia whispered in horror. “So, the solution that was spilled…”

“Most of the alchemillurgic load leaked from the vial Keesa Greyback opened and dropped.
Once the vapor hit the illegal apparition jinx in place, the load was used up and neutralized.
Though, there was a breach in a local Unicorn reservation — it was quickly handled.”

“Where did the solution mixture even come from? And why bring it here?”

“According to my contact,” Emmeline turned a few pages in her folder. “It was developed by
an anti-secrecy group with intent to distribute to anti-magical extremist groups. The plan was
thwarted by MACUSA Aurors, but there was missing inventory they never recovered.”

“Clearly.”

“Or someone is making more.” Emmeline hated to report on this. “They would need liquid
orichalcum, and in the case Alastor and Kingsley found…were four 30 milliliter ampules of
liquid orichalcum.”

“Fuck.”

“Indeed.” Emmeline smiled, but it didn’t reach her eyes. “Perhaps MACUSA wanted Daya
Mota’s death to be a silent affair.”

“You think she’s the one that made it?”

“I have a hunch.”

“We need more than a hunch.”

“When have my hunches ever been wrong?” Emmeline stared Amelia down.

“Out with it then.”

“Not yet. I still need confirmation on a few details. Primarily…a name.” Emmeline gestured
to Fontaine across the glass.

Amelia weighed her options. “Before I say…how’s the Fernsby case?”

“He won’t reveal who put him up to it without immunity and some form of protection jinx.”

“Magistrates.” Amelia rolled her eyes. “Always weaseling out of something, legal or not.”
She made a gesture toward the glass. “Alright, signal him. I’m signing off on it.”
Emmeline smiled, walking the short distance to the glass. She grazed her fingers over it in a
specific pattern.

On the other side, Kingsley’s gaze flicked up as the glass rippled. He took a deep breath
before nodding his head and steeling himself.

He stretched his neck left and then right, then rolled his shoulders before pushing off the
wall. He pulled out his working wand from his holster, showing it to the glass. It rippled. He
gave them a grim smile as he placed his wand in his cloak pocket and removed his cloak. He
hung it on the wall. He shucked off his jacket, then vest, hanging them as well. Then he
rolled up his sleeves as he stood across from Fontaine.

Pascal watched him, closely yet unflinchingly — until Kingsley sat, prompting him to smirk.
“I had a feeling there was more to you than just a beat cop turned detective.”

Kingsley smiled, sadly at first before his gaze hardened and he snatched Fontaine’s left hand,
breaking the magical shackles in favor of holding onto his wrist tightly, pressing his thumb
against his pulse point. “It doesn’t have to be this way. Just give us the information about the
operation, about her.”

At Pascal’s prolonged silence, Kingsley sighed. He gripped his wrist harder. “Fulmenti
Quarto.” The air around them grew thick with atmospheric pressure. Static bloomed across
Fontaine’s arm.

Pascal hadn’t even tensed, merely stared at Kingsley in the eyes. He could feel it in his pulse.
He may look unperturbed, but his heart rate spiked.

“Fulmenti Tertia.” Kingsley increased the effect. The static made an audible noise now as the
concentration thickened.

Pascal’s body tensed, but he said nothing. His smirk grew larger though.

Kingsley shook his head. Increasing the strength to halves, then two-thirds, and then finally
the full Fulmenti. Yet Pascal made no noise.

“Finite.” Kingsley muttered and the atmosphere in the room returned to normal.

Pascal grinned. “I was trained to withstand torture. Your little lightning show is nothing–”

“That wasn’t the torture.” Kingsley muttered and planted his other hand over Pascal’s
forearm. “Sensoria Vicissia Novieum.”

Pascal gasped and tried to yank his arm away, but Kingsley held fast. “What are you doing?!”

“I had to make sure I burned off what remained of your pain receptors.” Kingsley explained.
“Including all neural connections in your brain. The nervous system is a delicate organ of the
body that can be overloaded. A very cunning witch taught me about it when I studied as a
Healer.” Kingsley smiled, but it was cold — distant. He stared at Fontaine. “Before I
switched to Auror training.” He recalled the day he switched. It was the same day he
proposed to Morowa, who was at the time his former mentor as a Ghanian Healer. “They
said, you cannot harm someone who has experienced the worst pain beyond their threshold,
as they have deadened receptors. But if you were to grow them anew, as though you were a
newborn baby…” Kingsley stopped smiling.

Pascal eyed his arm in panic, mouth open about to speak. “Wait—”

“Fulmenti Quarto.” Kingsley stated.

It was a good thing the interrogation rooms were sound proofed.

It didn’t take long for Pascal to break after that.

When he stopped twitching, Kingsley touched his temple, and much like with Hopkirk, he
whispered, “Obliviate.” He removed the last thirty minutes of his memory. He’d made sure
he went as far as to return his pain receptors back to the same level of tolerance as before all
of this — so Fontaine would be none-the-wiser.

He walked up to the glass, staring where he knew Amelia would be watching. The glass
rippled and Kingsley stepped through it into the connecting room. He wasn’t surprised to see
a grim-faced Emmeline.

“Vance.” Kingsley greeted. “Madam.”

Amelia nodded back as the glass ceased rippling. Once it settled, she turned to them. “So we
have Mota’s birth name now. Run it, find out everything about—”

“That won’t be necessary.” Emmeline finally spoke, exchanging a long look with Kingsley.

“And why is that?”

“Because we've already run that."

"The girl in the Fernsby case, the one placed in Mister Lupin's custody?” Kingsley sighed.
"Daya Mota is her mother."

On the second to last Sunday of October, Remus sat down for tea with his father, Kingsley,
Alastor, and Emmeline. They intended on updating each other on what they’d found in their
respective investigations. But it was quickly interrupted before it could start when a ministry
owl swooped and dropped a letter in his lap.

“Piss, that was fast.” Remus spit out as he scrambled to open the envelope. The fact it didn’t
come accompanied with a package of all his incorrect forms felt like perhaps he’d done
something monumentally wrong.
“What is it?” Alastor asked as shifted in his seat to get settled, but he shook his head and
moved.

“It’s from the Ministry.” Remus muttered.

“We gathered that much, Remus.” Emmeline tapped her finger against the table beside her,
where Alastor promptly sat.

At Remus’s confused look, Kingsley spoke. “We know those owls and stationary too well.”

“Junior Aurors spend weeks sending notices for all sorts of fines for minuscule infractions.”
Emmeline explained while Lyall set down a platter with a pot and cups.

“Sounds dreadfully boring.” Lyall muttered quickly, returning inside to grab another tray.

Remus read though the short letter.

“Well?” Alastor sniffed at his flask before pouring it into his empty teacup.

“Alastor.” Emmeline warned.

“It’s tea.” Alastor grumbled.

“There’s tea in the pot.”

“Not to my flavour.”

“That’s rude.”

“Lyall won’t mind.” He stuffed his flask away and picked up his cup. “Remus! Lad. Care to
loop us in? You look confunded.”

“It’s just…I thought I’d have to correct more forms.” Remus set the letter down. “Again.”

“And that’s a bad thing how?”

“It’s not, just surprised really.”

Emmeline reached for the letter, waiting for his nonverbal permission. He nodded and she
read it out loud.

Dear Mister Lupin,

Your petition for access to assume control of Gringotts Vault 711 at the behest of Mister
Sirius Black, has been received. We cannot proceed with the petition until we have one
of the following documents.

1. Original notarized court documents of Sirius Black’s conviction.

2. Original notarized documents of Sirius Black signing LPA to you.
 Please send the documents at your earliest convenience so we may proceed with your
petition.

Signed,

T. Caugraw

Secretary of Department of Public Guardians of Magical Beings

“Caugraw? You got Caugraw handling your case?!” Emmeline groaned. Alastor’s brows rose
high.

“Whose cauldron did you piss in?” Kingsley queried lowly in horror.

“What? Grisnar Caugraw was the solicitor for the Black Vault as well. I assumed another
Caugraw was fine.” Remus looked between them, concerned. “But I gather from your
reactions, it’s not?”

“The Caugraws have wildly inconsistent outlooks between their two main branches.”
Emmeline winced.

“You’ve got the branch of meticulous Caugraws, like Thaurlin here.” Kingsley began,
pointing to the letter Remus picked back up. “They comb through everything and tell you
what needs to be corrected down to which specific form and page.”

“And then you’ve got the less than meticulous sort. Like Grisnar. Though why the Black
Family would have Grisnar in charge of the Family Vault...” Emmeline squinted with a head
tilt.

“Could have been on purpose.” Alastor muttered.

“You think someone in the Black family purposely hired Grisnar? Why?” Remus asked.

“To look the other way, of course.” Alastor sniffed. “Question is, who did it and for what
purpose did they need to look the other way?”

“Usually the keyholder changes who runs it for them.” Emmeline mused.

“The keyholder is Arcturus Black.” Remus mused. “You’re not suggesting he’s the one who
hired a goblin solicitor who would look the other way?”

“Could be but he also wasn’t always the keyholder.” Alastor grinned. At Remus’s confusion
he carried on. “Thanks to those ledgers Little Penny had, we were able to pinpoint that he
regained control of his estate last year.”

“What? No, I would have read about him becoming Lord.” Remus squinted.

“Not granted Lordship. Regained control of his estate.”

“I don’t understand. Whats the difference.”

“A lord doesn’t lose his title, but they can lose control of the estate that comes with the title.
But the papers don’t tend to write when anyone in the Aristocracy is declared unfit.”
Emmeline explained.

“Even if they had, you didn’t exactly question why they assigned you special guardianship
until after you learned there were others in the Black family still alive.” Kingsley sipped at
his tea. “You weren’t keeping track.”

“Fair. But what happened? Why’d it change?”

“For starters Pollux Black died last year.” Emmeline chewed a biscuit. “At the ripe middle
age of seventy-two.”

“Good heavens. What was the cause?”

“Prophet reported it was the Pox…” Lyall had come out with a tray of sandwiches. Remus
eyed him incredulously. “What? I made it my business to research the Blacks as soon as you
got Penny.”

“Didn’t you say Arcturus has the Pox?” Alastor drummed his fingers on the table, one eye
squinted and the magical eye swirled around as usual. At Remus’s nod, Alastor grinned.
“Mighty convenient.”

“It’s not uncommon for the pox to spread to other elder family members, Alastor.” Emmeline
cautioned.

“Well, he’s not exactly elderly though, is he?” Lyall set down a specific tray of tiny
sandwiches by Emmeline, who grinned. “Your favorite, if I recall?”

“Ooh.” Emmeline gushed as she plucked one out.

Remus looked at his father, hands held out. “Dad, what are you-”

“What? I can’t dote on our friends?” Lyall threw back.

Remus covered his eyes and groaned.

“Friends? Aren’t we more than friends Lyall?” Alastor chuckled.

Kingsley cleared his throat to get back on task and save Remus. “Be that as it may, Pollux
was a very unassuming regent for the Blacks. Didn’t get into the Prophet much.”

“Not for anything he was caught for.” Alastor sniffed.

“Alastor.” Emmeline warned.

“Mostly donations to charities and political campaigns.” Alastor added as Lyall paused to
examine his teacup. Alastor squinted at him before Lyall looked up and shrugged, not saying
anything about his choice in beverage.

“So, presuming it wasn’t Pollux that hired Grisnar, who was keyholder before him?”

“Walburga. Sirius’s mother.”

Remus puffed his cheeks with a slow exhale. “She was not a pleasant woman, based on what
Sirius used to tell us. If any of it was even true.”

“I doubt what he told the Order about her were lies. Based on the campaigns she funded as
Regent, I can see her hiring Grisnar.” Alastor nodded.

“For what?”

“Your guess is as good as any. Purchase of dark magical objects, smuggling foreign goods,
embezzling, tax fraud. Any reason to hire on Grisnar.”

“And if it wasn’t her. Not saying it wasn’t…but…”

“Before her, it was her husband Orion Black.”

“Sirius’s father. Great. So same reasons as Walburga.”

“Here’s the interesting thing,” Alastor leaned forward. “Before Orion, Arcturus was
keyholder.”

“How did Orion get declared Regent?”

“No one knows exactly, but rumors were there was a family schism and a petition to the royal
family was filed. They granted Orion regency.” Emmeline explained. “Remember we had to
escort the royal family?” She nudged Alastor.

“Oh, I remember. Bloody corgis.” Alastor grumbled while rubbing his knee. “Still have the
scar. Swear one of ‘em was crossbred with a crup.”

“I wonder if Penny would like a crup instead of a puppy for Christmas” Lyall mused.

“We are not getting her a crup.” Remus snipped quickly.

“Kneazle it is.” Lyall grinned. Alastor chuckled, knowing Lyall was enjoying teasing his son.

Remus focused on Emmeline. “Why hire on Grisnar?”

“Who’s to say a Black did the hiring?” Lyall interjected.

Remus opened his mouth to tell his dad to stop interrupting but paused. “What?”

“What if none of them hired him.”

Emmeline’s brows rose high, and Kingsley’s furrowed. “Someone had to.”
“Yes, of course. Gringotts.” Lyall waved his hand and took a seat on Alastor’s armrest. “But
I mean specifically to the Black Vault.”

Alastor rubbed his chin, considering it as Lyall leaned against him. Remus squinted, looking
between them. They were awfully affectionate.

“Business families do use committees to handle their vaults.” Emmeline mused.

“What businesses would the Blacks have?” Kingsley asked.

“Nothing that’d be directly traceable back to them.” Alastor nodded.

“And nothing directly in their name. They’d have shell groups.”

“It’d require a board of goblins and wizards, with a chairman.”

“That explains Grisnar then. He could have been voted on as chairman. Doesn’t require
being specifically hired by the Black Family.”

“And the logs? Why weren’t they reported to the Blacks?”

“Depends on which business ventures the board had separately. Could be any number of
conflicts of interests.”

“Speaking of conflict of interests, any luck on finding out why Azkaban was still
withdrawing funds for Sirius and Bellatrix?” Remus asked.

“No luck yet. Getting the runaround, excuses that it must be a clerical error.” Alastor
grumbled. “Someone’s trying to cover something up.”

“Well…I have some additional news on that front.” Remus leaned forward. “I’ve…taken on
more of my duties as Sirius’s proxy and learned that another legal dependent of his, is having
money withdrawn from their vault to his Azkaban account.”

“Another legal dependent?” Alastor frowned. Emmeline and Kingsley looked confused until
Alastor whispered. “Potter.”

“Yes.”

“And they’ve been withdrawing to his Azkaban canteen?” Alastor frowned.

“Once is a mistake, twice is a coincidence.”

“Three times is a pattern.”

“And four?”

“Is a conspiracy.”

“We need access to Sirius’s personal vault. To check those logs as well, because then we can
prove it.” Emmeline reminded him.
“I’m working on that.” Remus gestured to the letter. “But I need the ministry papers on
Sirius’s conviction — which I never got.”

Alastor, Emmeline, and Kingsley shared looks. Alastor tipped his head. “You never got
them…because he was never convicted.” Alastor squinted.

“What? Of course, he was.” Remus looked at each of them.

“He was thrown into Azkaban.” Lyall mirrored his son’s disbelief.

“This is why we wanted to meet today.” Emmeline leaned forward. “Kingsley uncovered
something.”

“Led us down a long dark rabbit hole.” Alastor made a circling gesture with his hand.

“While we were investigating why Penny’s guardianship was rushed. We asked that foster
woman Miss Wellwishe who turned Penny over to her.”

“And?”

“A Madam Hopkirk, who works in the Improper Use of Magic office, found Penny stranded
in the Ministry atrium.” Kingsley shared and then smiled. “You might know Hopkirk, Remus.
She was Peter’s sister.”

“Mafalda?” Remus whispered.

“You can imagine the shock, when Penny told her who her father was.”

“Yes, I dare say I can.” Remus gulped. “I gather she didn’t want Penny to end up like Sirius?”

“Thats what she told me yes.”

“How does she even have that kind of power or sway?”

“She doesn’t. But she wasn’t always at that office.”

“Twelve years ago, she was a campaign assistant for Milicent Bagnold, our former Minister.”

“You remember Bagnold, don’t you Remus?” Alastor leaned back in his chair. “Bagnold
enjoyed remarkable approval post You-Know-Who’s fall. Until, 1984.”

“What happened then?”

“Wasn’t in the Prophet, or any papers. But petitions were drafted and submitted to have
Bagnold step down and retire early due to gross overreach of her position.” Emmeline took
over for Kingsley.

“What did she do?”

“We don’t know. Petitions don’t say. But its who submitted the petition that is interesting.”
Alastor stretched it out. “At the time, Walburga Black. Who died of the Pox, in 1985.”
“She would have been sixty.” Lyall muttered in shock.

“Quite a lot of young pox deaths in the Black Family.” Alastor drummed his fingers.
“Conveniently so.” Alastor looked at Emmeline, as though waiting for her admonishment.

“What?”

“Not going to remind me how it can easily spread?”

“Not for this one. This is the one where it’s rather suspicious due to the timing.” Emmeline
huffed.

Alastor snorted. “Bout time.”

“Penny’s already had Salamander Pox, correct?” Kingsley asked.

“Yes…just this past summer.” Remus squinted.

“Good. She’s protected from an attempt at her life in that way then.”

“You think someone intends to kill her? But she’s a child!” Lyall gasped.

“She’s a Black. They’ve all sorts of enemies.”

“Didn’t Arcturus say to take care-”

“-of what she eats and drinks. There will be those who tempt a Black. Be wary of adulators.”
Remus frowned. He didn’t like this, knowing she could be in danger. But she was in
Hogwarts now, safest place in all of Wizarding Britain.

“Arcturus knows the Blacks are being targeted.”

“No one really questions why those of the old pureblood families die of the Pox - regardless
of how young they may be.” Kingsley frowned and shook his head. “They never got
inoculated due to their prejudice, much less would they ever touch the cure as it was
developed using muggle techniques.”

“Their prejudices will be the death of them.” Remus shook his head at the idiocy of old
pureblood families. “Hang on…Bagnold has nothing to gain from killing the Blacks.”

“It’s not really gain, but rather…something to hide. To cover up. Or that’s the theory.”

“She approved of Sirius being thrown into Azkaban without a trial. And Walburga for a short
time made a very loud stint after. She kept saying there was no way her ‘blood traitorous
mudblood loving son’ had joined You-Know-Who. At first there were Prophet articles, but of
course no one really believed her. Not with thirteen deaths witnessed.”

“She was relegated to the likes of the Daily Drag to get her story out. Until 1984, where she
made her reappearance with the headline, ‘Minister Targets Purebloods.’ She wasn’t the
focus of the article of course but she did appear with a testimony. As did the Carrows,
Lestranges, Notts, Prewetts, and Yaxleys. All respected Pureblood families, and all of them
had Death Eater relatives thrown into Azkaban.”

“I would have remembered that Prophet issue.”

“You would have, if it ever got distributed to the public.” Emmeline rummaged around in her
robe.

“Then how do you know about it?”

“I’d only just been made Independent then. We get the Prophet early in the upper levels of
the Ministry. To make sure there’s nothing untoward. Soon as she saw it, Bagnold ordered the
Prophet reprint with a new headline. Something boring. But I still have a copy of that
advanced issue. But the original? Never saw the public. No general Aurors ever saw it either.
It was like it didn’t exist.” Emmeline pulled out a rolled-up prophet issue and laid it down in
front of him.

“When it wasn’t printed, Walburga submitted her petition. The Minister had overstepped,
intervened in the press.” Kingsley carried on.

“Then …she died.” Alastor grinned. “Of the pox.”

“Honestly, Alastor.” Emmeline huffed.

“It’s a perfect weapon.” Alastor hummed. “Whoever’s behind this — picked well. Difficult to
trace. By magical means anyway.”

“What do you mean whoever? It’s obviously Bagnold.” Emmeline sniffed.

“Who is enjoying her retirement.” Alastor reminded.

“And is clearly continuing to use old contacts to cover this up.”

“True. But you’re forgetting. Someone is withdrawing those amounts. Someone still in the
ministry. If Bagnold is truly in charge of this whole conspiracy, she’d need someone on the
inside. Someone connected to Azkaban.” Alastor leaned forward, eager — excited almost by
the grin on his face. “Someone using the name Lorraine Parker.”

“Thats who approved the other account as well.” Remus added.

“We need evidence, hard irrefutable evidence.” Emmeline chewed her lip. “We need those
vault ledgers.”

Alastor looked away with a grumble and huff but froze. “What’d that letter say you needed?”

“Conviction notice—”

“Impossible to get, as he wasn’t convicted.”

“Or…Sirius to sign over LPA to me.”

A wide grin stretched across Alastor’s face. It was almost sinister.

“Alastor, you cannot be suggesting—” Emmeline cautioned.

“Be reasonable, Moody.” Kingsley warned.

“How’s about a trip to Azkaban, Remus?”

Penny stared at the sheet of paper with a list of names of those who had signed up for
tutoring, and the tutors they were assigned. Penny’s name had been added rather late, and
only at McGonagall’s insistence. Neville had signed up for tutoring weeks ago; Percy was his
tutor every Monday during study hall. Minda, the other fifth year prefect, did tutoring on
Wednesday with Iain.

“Oh no.” Penny found her name. Beside it was…

Oliver Wood.

Staring at the back of study hall, she found where he was sat, arms crossed and waiting. She
was already two minutes late, and it wasn’t like she had a good reason she’d want to share for
it either. First year Gryffindors were free after lunch on Fridays. She’d been preoccupied with
Bianca and Daphne in the lavatory, trying to talk Hannah back from embarrassment.

Hannah had gotten her first menses the day of the Club Fair (which is why she was absent
that day), and she got it a second time today but hadn’t expected it at Lunch. Penny had to
convince her to start tracking it from now on, and explain it was a natural thing that happens
to most girls - which led to both Bianca and Daphne asking if that were true. Penny wondered
if they’d ever gotten The Talk.

Either way she said yes it was, that her mom had told her. It wasn’t a lie. Technically.

She passed by the prefects table, where she would have sat. But starting from today on every
Friday during study hall, she would have to sit with Oliver.

“Hey Penny.” Bert waved from his spot where he was drawing. Did he ever do any
schoolwork?

“Hi. Sorry… I’ve uh… I’ve got tutoring.” Penny pointed toward Oliver.

Bert looked toward the table she pointed at and frowned. “If you needed help…I’m sure one
of us on the team could have helped you.”

“I….” Penny frowned. “I didn’t think to ask. Plus, you all seemed busy with other activities
and clubs.”
“Hmm.” Bert eyed Oliver. “Good Luck. He’s a bit of a taskmaster.”

“Thanks.” Penny waved and carried on toward the table. She came around and set her books
down.

“Here I thought you were the punctual type, Black.” Oliver said as she sat. “Guess I was
wrong about you. Again.” He sent her a glare.

Penny breathed, biting her tongue from snarking back. Instead, she pulled out her wand, set it
down and her notes.

Oliver eyed the two items. “Where’s your book?”

“Why would I need my book?”

“Because you need transfiguration tutoring.”

“Yeah, but I don’t need help with the calculations.”

“Pfft. Don’t need help - everyone needs help with the calculations in transfiguration at some
point.”

“Not me. My problem lies in actually transfiguring something.”

“Bullocks.” He rose out of his seat, pointed his wand at one of the bookshelves. “Accio A
Beginner's Guide to Transfiguration.” One singular book came flying off the shelf into his
hand and he set it down. “Stop wasting my time. I could be running drills and theoretical
plays. Our first match is next week. Instead, I’m stuck here because you need help. Not that
you’d care.” He ranted and opened the book to the section on Flintifors. “This is where you
should be at. McGonagall doesn’t change her syllabus much. What aren’t you understanding?
I know I struggled with conceptualizing the visciousness of objects and animals when I was a
first year.”

Penny waited until he was done before grabbing her notes and turning a few pages in toward
the various math problems McGonagall had set from that section. She pushed the whole
notebook at Oliver. “I don’t need help with the math.”

Oliver eyed her notebook and then back at the textbook. He blinked, turned a page on both,
comparing the two. He turned more pages. Even when the transformation formula got more
complex to account for various variables based on the viscousness of the item, she had all the
calculations completed.

Eventually when he looked back up, her arms were crossed as she waited patiently for him to
realize she was serious.

Oliver cleared his throat, closed her notebook and the textbook, and leaned back. “Okay.” He
nodded. “Alright, so you’re having trouble turning a needle into a matchbook, then? I know it
can be difficult, given a matchbook is significantly wider than a needle--”
Penny released a deep sigh. “No. The rest of the class is currently having trouble with it. Not
me.” Penny explained. “At least… not yet.”

“Not yet? Blimey, Black, don’t tell me you can’t even turn a match into a needle.” Oliver
joked, with a smirk.

Penny looked at him, leaving his joke uncontested.

His smirk dropped. “No.”

Penny nodded.

“So just so I’m understanding right.” He pulled a sheet of blank paper from her notebook,
rolled it up and tapped it with his wand. “Lignafors.” The paper transfigured into a match.
“You can’t even do this? Acufors.” He transfigured the match into a needle. Perfectly metal,
sharp, and its eye perfectly formed.

Penny glared at the ease with which he did it. “No.”

“Blimey, why didn’t you get tutoring earlier?”

“I…didn’t know there was until McGonagall told me about it.”

“Bleeding hell, she should have told you to start with- though…” Oliver looked at her
notebook. “You don’t struggle with the maths; I can see why she didn’t.” He tapped the
table. “Alright,” He made a clicking sound with his mouth before knocking on the table and
standing. “Come on. We can’t have you trying to cast in here.”

“W-hat?” Penny squawked as he got up. She hastily packed her notebook and grabbed her
wand and bag. She ran to catch up to Oliver, trailing after him as he led the way out to the
North Hall, into the bell tower and outside onto the Hogwarts Grounds. She spied the other
students who didn’t have to take Study Hall, or chose not to, chatting or playing various
games. Some students were even floating after eating magical sweets.

“Don’t get distracted.” Oliver called, as he carried on.

“Where- uh… where are we going?”

“Well, it’s not safe to be casting spells around those books - not if there’s a chance of fire.
Better to be either in a classroom designed for it, or outside.” Oliver stated with a smile in his
voice. “And no one ever said tutoring had to be in a classroom.” He said as they reached the
path that would take them to the quidditch pitch. The pitch that was currently in use by the
Gryffindor quidditch team.

“Oh crap.” Penny slowed her steps.

“I can tutor you and run drills. Two chasers, one bludger.” Oliver grinned as he stepped onto
the pitch. “OYOY!” He shoved two fingers into his mouth and let out a loud and shrill
whistle.
The flying members of the quidditch team dived down, only cutting short a few feet above
the air.

Penny hid behind Oliver.

“Wood! And here we thought you were going to be stuck tutoring that snollygoster until
dinner.” Fred called.

“Is she more pathetic at magic than Harry tells us?” George asked, mirroring his brother’s
laugh.

“I didn’t say that.” Harry protested weakly.

“Didn’t have to.” Fred snickered.

“Or…Oliver cut out and left early.” Katie Bell suggested as she floated beside Danielle
Crane. Alicia Spinnet remained silent, rolling her eyes at the others, arms crossed.

“None of that…sadly.” Oliver answered with a chuckle. “Turns out that tutoring the little
ra-…” Oliver coughed. “Penny needs is just practice. So.” Oliver made a large step to the
side, revealing Penny.

Penny tried to get back behind him, but he grabbed hold of the back of her robes and pulled
her right next to him. She held onto her bag tightly in front of her, like a barrier.

“What is she doing here?” Harry asked, frowning.

“Was getting to that.” Oliver said. “I can do both at the same time. Tutor her, and make sure
you’re all in top form. She’ll be here, for our Friday practices.”

“What?!” Almost the whole team cried.

“What if she leaks all our strategies to the other teams?!”

“Your plays?”

“Our codewords?”

“I know we were all hurt that she revealed we took Harry on as seeker. But! She wasn’t
wrong for doing it.” Oliver cut in.

The team burst into shouts of disagreement.

“Hear me out. It was unfair that McGonagall let us try out a first year. Especially without
giving the other houses a chance at the same time. Houses, like Slytherin, who’ve won the
quidditch cup the last four years, with a team that has worked together for five years. But
now!” Oliver raised a finger as the team settled down. “Now we have a chance. Because
they’ve all taken on first years. Some are replacing older players. If anything,…what Penny’s
done, is evened the playing field in our favor.”
“Wait… who’s been replaced on Slytherin?”

“Higgs and Vaughn are out.”

Fred, George, Alicia, and Angelina devolved into excited chatter. Danielle and Harry asked
what positions they played.

“Thats their seeker and one beater!”

“Who replaced them?”

“Malfoy and Li.”

Harry groaned. “Malfoy’s on the team?”

“Anyway, back to your warmups.” Oliver barked. “I’ll be up in a few.”

The team did as he asked. Fred and George shared a mischievous look before flying up.

Penny didn’t like that one bit.

“Penny.” Oliver addressed her as he held out the match he had transfigured from her
notebook. “Show me what you can do, so I know what we’re working with.”

Sighing, she grabbed the match, held it out with one hand and pointed her wand with the
other. Taking a few breaths, she pulled on that flow of magic in her. She gathered enough of
it, like she would to hold her breath under water. “Acufors.”

What normally happened is the magic all flowed through her wand arm and in theory would
go through her wand to make the magic more potent and concentrated, focused. She usually
felt it in her arm, and with repeated tries a heat would bloom, chest aching, and arm
cramping.

But this time, the match rapidly turned from wood to metal and then burst into curled metal
shavings.

Penny yelped, dropping the match turned exploded needle.

“Finite!” Oliver was quick to cast. The metal shavings turned into shredded paper. “I see
what the problem is, you’re putting too much force into it.” Oliver laughed.

She shook her head. “I’ve never done that before.” Penny picked up one of the strings of
paper to examine it.

“Never?”

“Normally I can only turn the match partially metal, and usually takes a few tries.”

“Hmm.” Oliver tilted his head. “Odd. Well, pick up all the pieces of paper, while I get my
quidditch gear on.”
“What?” Penny started but he was already heading off to the locker. Huffing, Penny dropped
her bag to collect each piece of paper, pondering what she did differently. Perhaps she was
just getting better at magic? Was she exercising her magic with all those attempts? She didn’t
know.

Oliver returned with a Cleansweep broom. He eyed the small pile of shredded paper in her
hand. She was still picking up a few.

“Oh, you’ve got most of them. Hold on.” He swirled his wand around, “Reparo.”

The far away pieces of paper floated up, as did the ones in her hand. They all reformed
midair where she had held the match up, but this time into paper. Oliver snatched it before it
could float or hit the ground and held it out to her.

Penny gaped at him as she grabbed it. “If you could’ve done that, why have me pick them
up?”

“Gave you something to do. Now…try your other spells, I’m going to run some drills and
come down back in fifteen to check on you. Alright?” He didn’t wait for an answer, turned in
spot and jumped, landing on the broom, and zooming up.

Penny glowered but sat down to do as he said.

For the next fifteen minutes, she struggled to turn the paper into a needle. She held the paper
up, envisioning it to compress into a stick shape, the paper texture becoming metal. She even
pulled out her notebook and wrote the calculation for paper to needle on the paper she was
using.

However just when she thought she almost had it, trickling the magic toward the paper ever
so slowly - a loud crack from above sounded.

The first time, Penny jumped and looked up – wondering if it was thunder heralding rain as it
was rather cloudy. Instead, it was the crack of a practice bludger being hit by one of the
beater bats.

“Bloody twins.” Penny grumbled. In the Before, she used to like them as characters. Laughed
at their antics, giggled at the pranks and jokes and quips. But being on the receiving end of it,
changed her opinion.

Switching tactics, she folded the paper until it resembled the size and shape of a match.
“Lignafors.” She pushed more than a trickle out. The paper crinkled in her grasp.

Penny held her breath, casting it again with a little bit more. The paper compressed further,
white becoming sandy brown and splintery. “Third time’s the charm.” She muttered and cast
it again with more force.

“Ligna-”

A crack echoed around the pitch.

“-fors.”

The paper texture was entirely gone, in its place was a red phosphorous tipped match. “I did
it.”

“Watch it!”

Penny looked up in time to see a bludger coming. She froze.

The bludger whizzed past centimeters away from her head. As it passed it whistled shrilly,
finally making her flinch and toss herself back with a cry, hand to her ear. The bludger
plummeted into the terrain behind her, throwing dirt and grass up before it pivoted and
rocketed back up into the sky.

Penny didn’t move, her whole body shaking as she stared at the force with which the bludger
hit the ground with. If it had hit her…

Her breath came in fast. The blood rushing in her ears stopped her from really hearing until a
burst of laughter from above yanked her attention. The team had rushed down to her, with
Oliver in the lead.

For a moment as he hopped off his broom and sprinted to her, he looked genuinely worried.
But when he got close and a good look at the side of her head he sighed and leaned forward,
hands on his knees. He laughed. “You really had me worried, Black.”

“Aww there was nothing to worry about it, Wood.” Fred cackled.

“It wasn’t anywhere near her head. Just whoosh.” George made a motion beside him. “Right
past her.”

Penny hadn’t realized she’d gone cold until a blazing heat surfaced on her cheeks as even all
three chasers giggled and laughed.

“Be that as it may. Try not to aim for the audience next time.” Oliver admonished, but there
was no real bite to it.

“Aiming? We weren’t aiming.”

“We were practicing keeping bludgers away from Harry here.” George slung an arm over
Harry for emphasis.

“Just like you told us to.”

Oliver wasn’t fooled but also didn’t punish them. “Alright back up, the lot of you.” He
gestured and they all flew away. He turned slowly and gave her a placating smile. “Let’s see
your progress.”

“My progress?” Penny whispered.

“On the match to needle.”

 “You…after…” Penny gaped. Closing her eyes, she tried to take a breath to calm down, but it
didn’t help, it just infuriated her more. She grabbed the match, her bag and growled, “Usted
es un cero a la izquierda.” She spun in place and marched out of the pitch.

“Penny!” Oliver called.

She ignored him. She tried to move fast, but all those attempts at casting magic had worn her
out. Nowhere near as bad as it normally does, but still, it winded her to power walk. She
panted by the time she got to the fountain, aiming for a bench to sit on to catch her breath.

Penny had to attend tutoring, but if she had to have them on the pitch…she didn’t know if she
could.

Chapter End Notes

I couldn't think of a good chapter title for this one, so I just referenced the three separate
cliffhangers I left ya'll with.

I'm sure most of you had figured out that Daya = Dayanara. Either the obviousness of
the names, or you were reading my replies to comments, or you were well informed
about naming conventions for Central and South American cultures Either way~ there's
the connection between the Murder Investigation and the Fernsby case is. Now what
does that mean for the smuggled goods? That might take a while to fully come out. But
you should have gotten your first clue in that first section. Did you spot it? :)

Before you ask. Kingsley and the others will tell Remus about Penny's mother, just not
yet. One thing at a time. I know protocol and all, but narratively - it was already lot, so I
decided to delay it for after the Azkaban visit. Also there's the matter of the Ministry had
confirmation of Dayanara's death back in February, which is why they put Penny with
her "father's" proxy. It is now October. So who forged the death certificate and why?

What did you guys think of the information bombs Kingsley and Emmeline dropped
about the Black family? And the reveal about Walburga trying to get Sirius released?

Did you spot the budding romance?

Penny has a surprise success with her casting. Who can spot the difference between her
prior attempts and now?

Otherwise, what did you guys think of this chapter? I know its long, but I added a scene
that was meant for later into this one to makeup for the delay. (Work's finally calmed
down but I've been signed on to do training for another product so...yay...I may have
more of a busy time soon again :/)

Oh! And one last thing! It's Harry and Neville's Birthday! (timezones, wooo)
 Swim Meet: Hogwarts vs Queen Anne's
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Penny woke up in better spirits the next day. Sure, she was having trouble casting magic, and
finding the right spells and materials to grab a cursed object, and being bullied by her
housemates - but today was the first swim competition of the school year. And while she
wasn’t competing, she will get to tag along with the team and take a break from Hogwarts. It
would be a much needed break.

Plus! There was the chance Remus or Lyall would be there. She’d sent the permission slip to
go and the competition schedule as soon as she had it. And they had said they’d be there if
their schedules allowed.

It was five am, well before most would wake up. The competition was at eight, and they had
to take the floo to the arena.

She showered, braided her hair, wore her swim team uniform underneath a pair of tracksuit
bottoms and a Hogwarts jumper. With her trainers on and a bag for a few items to entertain
herself between rounds, she left the common room quietly. No one was awake. Not even
Oliver Wood and the Quidditch team. Even five was too early for Wood. Or perhaps he was
just waking up now, in the shower and all that. Either way, she dodged them.

Penny entered the Great Hall to see the whole swim team and…unsurprisingly, Headmaster
Dumbledore sitting at the Gryffindor table. The team was eating a hearty breakfast, chatting
quietly.

“Ah Penelope! Come sit.” Dumbledore stood up, looking pointedly at Dylan and Gilbert.
Dylan sighed, nodding as they also rose.

“Hello…sorry I’m late.” Penny approached, intending to sit next to Dylan, but Dumbledore
vacated his seat, so she was on the end of the bench. Putting him between her and Dylan.

“Nonsense, we’ve all just sat down.” Dumbledore patted her shoulder as he served up a plate
for her.

Penny blanched as he loaded it up with sausage, bacon, flapjacks, scrambled eggs with
cheese, and hashbrowns. At the end he added a vine of grilled tomatoes. A very protein and
carb rich breakfast, completely unlike anything she normally eats and incredibly heavy. She
can already feel sleepy thinking of the overabundance of tryptophan this would pump her
with.

“Now eat up dear, we’ve quite a ride.”

“Right…” Penny sighed, cutting up the bacon into small bits to mix with the flapjacks. She
meant to grab the syrup, to add a small droplet, but Dumbledore grabbed it for her.
“Syrup?” He began pouring at her nod and Penny felt sick as he immediately flooded her
plate with it.

“Thats enough, please.” Penny grumbled and he set it down with a twinkling eyed smile.

Before Dumbledore could serve her coffee, tea, or hot chocolate, Penny snatched up a cup
and muttered into it. “Orange Juice.” She’ll need a lot of citrus to cut through all this fat and
grease. It thankfully filled up.

For a while there was nothing but the sound of them eating. Occasionally Lian and Lynn
chatted about an assignment or something that happened with the Hufflepuffs. Dylan and
Pippa were trading innuendo laced riddles. And Lola and Gilbert were have a silly staring
contest. Penny sorely missed being able to interact with them more freely.

“Oh, I meant to ask.” Gilbert asked from the other side of the table. “How’d the tutoring with
Wood go, Penny?”

Lola, Dylan, and Lian’s set their eyes on her. Pippa and Lynn clearly had heard from Gilbert
about it and were unfazed.

“Er…not so good.” Penny mumbled.

That caught Lynn’s attention.

“What do you mean not good? Not good as in you have to go to more, or not good as in-“

“I left before the block was up.” Penny grumbled. She didn’t want to think about what
happened on the pitch. “What? What’s wrong?” She looked between their wincing and
disappointed faces. “I thought I’d bother you Bert for help.”

“McGonagall signed you up for that tutoring slot, so it’s mandatory.” Gilbert explained. “You
can’t swap it out.”

“No.” Penny whispered.

“And because you left before the block was finished.” Lynn explained. “It doesn’t count as
attended.”

“Which means…you can’t join us for the meet today.” Dylan sighed.

“But-…but-” Penny frowned, looking between each of them, trying to see if this was a joke.
But they were serious.

It was then Dumbledore chimed in. “I’m sure a one-time exception can be made. Professor
McGonagall will understand, so long as you promise to attend the next one and improve your
efforts in class.”

There was a silent moment shared between the team, glances all around.

“Of course, sir.” If it meant getting to go to the competition, she’d agree.

“There. That’s settled, then.” Dumbledore clapped and resumed eating.

‘Nepotism!!!’ Penny’s screeched internally. But for once, she kept her mouth shut — as did
the rest of the swim team. ‘Hypocrite.’ She admonished herself. The team had all been
looking forward to this swim meet. She wasn’t outright competing, but there was a small
event that even junior members of each respective swim team could participate in. She
wanted to be there for that.

When they finished eating, Dumbledore led the way out of the Great Hall toward the
boathouse.

Penny wormed her way in between Dylan and Pippa. Dylan looked down at her, amused —
even as she grabbed his and Pippa’s hands.

“How are we getting to the arena?”

“Well,” Dylan began but was swiftly cut off.

“By water floo of course!” Dumbledore answered.

Penny squeezed his hand when he sent a glower at Dumbledore. “What’s water floo?”

“It’s how the merfolk travel between cities.” Dylan explained before Dumbledore could.

“Right you are, Mister Mortimer.” Dumbledore sounded pleased.

“How is it different from the normal floo?”

“For merfolk, it is the normal floo.” Dylan grinned. “Water floo are whirlpools that connect
to the Core Station in Gigalopolis.”

“Gigalopolis?” Penny frowned.

“It’s the largest merfolk city.” Pippa explained.

“From there, we take the whirlpool to Creag a' Ghrian Fodha.”

“Sorry what?”

“The Sunken Sunrock. It’s a communal place to find rare aquatic ingredients and is shared
among the Wizarding community in British Isles.”

“If we had more direct access to the ocean than trudging all the way to Feldcroft, we would
take the currents, but this way is faster and easier - and is more scenic.” Dylan continued.

“Currents?”

“Think of them like water highways.” Lola piped up. “They’re a blast, Penny. In your third
year you’ll be able to ride em with us.”
Penny had so many questions, but they had reached the boathouse and were entering their
locker rooms with Dumbledore. This confused Penny, right until she saw Dumbledore go
right for their meeting room and approached the trophies. He picked up the miniature ship
and carried it out. He stood on the edge of the docks and tossed the miniature ship into the
water.

As soon as it touched the water it bloomed in size. The sails flapped in the early morning
wind, ropes banging against the boat. A plank magically connected from the side of the boat
to the dock, allowing them to enter. One by one they climbed aboard, and Penny couldn’t
stop whipping her head around at the enchanted boat that was prepping itself.

Dylan and Pippa disappeared somewhere below deck while Penny looked around.
Dumbledore went into what was the captain’s quarters and came out without his typical
robes, but his beard braided and tossed over his shoulder like a scarf and wearing a pair of
shorts over his modern Hogwarts swimsuit and sandals, wiggling his wrinkled toes excitedly.

Lola was by the helm, brushing it off. Gilbert, Lynn, and Lian had taken a seat on the stairs.

“We’re going to ride in this?” Penny asked. “But don’t whirlpools…lead underwater?”

“That they do.” Dumbledore sent her a smile and looked up at Dylan and Pippa who returned.
“Everything in order down there?”

“Everything’s intact. A crawler made some of the lower bunks home, but nothing we couldn’t
handle.” Pippa explained.

“We all set?” Dylan called to Lola who gave them the thumbs up.

“Alright, then Penny. I’m going to need you to stand right here.” Dylan pointed to the center
of the boat, standing on her right.

“Why?”

“So you don’t fall out, my dear.” Dumbledore explained, standing on her left. “Ready Mister
Mortimer?”

“Yes sir.” Dylan stated. It seemed at least this part, he wasn’t resentful of Dumbledore’s
presence as they both raised their wands and made a swirling motion in the air.

“Vientamenti Aequabilium!” The sails filled with wind, and Lola turned the helm, so the boat
turned toward its starboard side. And it was as simple as that, they were floating off into the
middle of the lake. Penny watched as the wind kept blowing into the sails even when they
lowered their wands.

“Woah!” Penny gasped. They sailed for a short while until they reached where the lake was
facing the waterfall that fed into the lake. Above them was the bridge the Hogwarts Express
rode over.

“Ready again, Mister Mortimer?” Dumbledore called over the whipping of the wind
overhead.
“I am if you are!” Dylan called and they both raised their wands. “Burbiracón Totalum!”

They made large swirling motions together, magic filling the air.

At first Penny didn’t notice what was happening, until Gilbert and Lynn joined them,
shouting “Descendo!” Their arms and wands up and then down until they were crouching or
squatting. The whole boat sunk down into the water. Penny yelped.

But instead of water filling the boat, it filled the space around the boat, like a bubble.

“Wait…is this—”

“The bubblehead charm.” Dumbledore explained. “There’s a number of modifiers for it.”

“And… once you get your time up for holding your breath, I’ll teach it to you.” Dylan
interjected.

“Why can’t you teach me it now?”

“Because the base spell is wordless, and in the event you find yourself submerged without it,
you need to be able to hold your breath long enough to cast it.” Dylan tapped her nose. “Now,
look.” He pointed toward the bow.

Out in the water, where they were headed was a whirlpool. She could barely see it, but it was
unmistakable as it swirled.

“We’re going to fit into that?” Penny asked.

“Yeap. Just stay right here and brace yourself.” Dylan warned, grasping her shoulder as they
got closer and closer and then it sucked them in.

It was like traveling by floo. The world spun wildly. But instead of fireplaces whizzing by it
was the ocean, swirling around the boat. There was a slight force, making her knock her
knees together as it pushed down on her.

And as soon as it started, it ended. The swirling slowed and Penny didn’t know how to
describe what she saw.

“Welcome to Core Station in Gigalopolis.”

“Can I?” Penny gestured to the railing and Dylan let her shoulder go.

“Come back to this spot, when I say.”

“Okay.” Penny nodded enthusiastically and took off to the railing to look at the world.

The world around them would have been dark, if there weren’t lights funneling in from
hundreds of whirlpools. They spat out similar boats in steady succession, small submarines,
and many large marine animals with riders on the back or swimming with them. Orcas,
squids, whales! There were even odd creatures, things Penny didn’t have words for. And
aquatic life at larger sizes than Penny expected. There were kelpies, grindylows, and many
headed sea serpents. There were people with large shell-like things on their back, swimming
along. Creatures with hard back shells like pack animals and some with eight limbs moving
like a spider in water. Almost lobster or crab like, but blue and glowing with
bioluminescence. There were schools of individual swimmers along each line. All of them
heading toward one central location: a large domed structure that lined the bottom of the -

“ARE WE AT THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA?!” Penny asked in shock, turning to look at
Dylan. He chuckled along with Gilbert beside him.

“Where did you think Gigalopolis was?” Lynn asked.

“Which sea are we in?!” Penny looked up to see in the waters beyond the explosion of light
was filled with more structures, tall, spiraling up in the blue. Tiny pinpricks of light. Some
structures were sharp, straight edged and shooting up. Others twisted and whorled like coral.
And even more were simply floating in the air, undulating around the others.

“For us skycrawlers, we’re in the Pacific Ocean.” Gilbert explained.

“But for us merfolk, we’re in the Sea of Possibilities.” Dylan swelled with pride. “All kinds
of merfolk are welcome here. From every stretch of life and circumstance. From the
Encantados of the tropics, to the Selkies of the British Isles, to even the Cecaelia of the
Yellow and Phillipine Seas. Even us bits are welcomed.” Dylan sighed, looking around
fondly.

“Why is it called the Sea of Possibilities?” Penny asked.

“Because you can only go up from here.” Dylan smirked. “At least it was, before the Trench
was formed.”

“The Mariana Trench?!” Penny gasped. Dylan nodded. Exactly how old was this place?
Penny looked on in awe.

Penny had so many questions but there wasn’t much time for it as Dylan called her back to
his side. They floated, turning once inside the domed structure. It was big enough it could
house a thousand Hogwarts and still have room to spare. It was made out of some kind of
opalescent material. But Penny didn’t get to examine it as they shifted onto another line and
headed right for another whirlpool.

As they approached, Penny braced herself. The world spun and then they were spat out into
murky waters.

It was difficult to see for a while, until suddenly it all cleared up. In the water, there was a
large rockface with a castle-like structure in it, as though it were carved in the rock itself.

“Where… are we?”

“We’re just off the coast of Gretna Green.” Dumbledore explained. “And that is Creag a'
Ghrian Fodha.”
The boat soon docked near the rockface. The plank slid out and a tunnel of air was created
toward the dock that was surprisingly dry. There they met a line of five young ladies, each
one a different age and height, and all wearing similar swimsuits and shorts. Besides them
was a man, wearing priestly academic robes more tightly worn than Snape. Penny could
barely see the slip of white at this man’s neck, but it was there.

The man briefly sent a look toward Dylan before facing Dumbledore with a smile. “Herr
Dumbledore, what a surprise!” He spoke with a light German accent. Penny couldn’t place
the specific dialect. Though for all she knows it could be Austrian.

“Herr Weiss. It is a pleasant day to see you.”

“It has been some time since you’ve joined us for these meets.” Weiss smiled.

“Yes well, as Headmaster it is rather busy.”

Penny tuned them out briefly, noticing that Dylan had stepped up to one of the young ladies,
about the same height as him, but with purple and blue roots in her hair, the rest a dark ebony
color and braided. She had brilliantly silver eyes and was as dark skinned as Penny. Her lips
stretched to reveal her teeth - they too were sharp and pointed.

“Moira.” Dylan smirked.

“Dylan.” Moira matched his tone. “See you’ve a new tadpole.” She flicked her gaze toward
Penny. “Will she be flailing about in the water today?”

“Flailing? You think I’d show up with someone who couldn’t even tread water?” Dylan bared
his sharp teeth.

“Seems the thing you’d do, quarterbit.” Moira sniffed, raising her chin.

Dylan growled, snapping his teeth. “You used to suck this quarterbit’s-”

Pippa reached out a hand to his shoulder, pulling him back. “Careful.”

“Guppy is still finding her gills.” Gilbert stepped up, standing next to Dylan.

“Guppy?” Moira squinted, and then scoffed at Dylan. “That’s affectionate, for you.”

“Hey! I know you!” The youngest girl that stood beside Moira said to Penny.

“Uhh...you do?”

“Yeah! You were at my cousins’s birthday!”

Penny winced. “Sorry I don’t-”

“Joplin! Joplin Longbottom?”

“Oh!” Penny smiled at them. “Oh yeah, nice to see you again.” At Joplin’s expectant look
Penny introduced herself.

“Didn’t take you for a swimmer.” Joplin stared. “Suppose you couldn’t convince Neville to
join too?”

“No. Neville joined the dance club.” Penny shrugged.

“Did he? Augusta will be pleased at least.”

“Will she?”

“They go dancing every week. Dragged me to it until I started school.”

“Don’t have a dance club then?”

“Oh, we do. But I couldn’t be arsed to join it.”

“Jop! Language.” Moira snapped from her antagonistic conversation with Dylan.

“Sorry, Moira.” Joplin winced and drew back.

A throat clearing brought their attention to Dumbledore and Weiss.

“Will everyone please prepare yourselves in the locker rooms? Yes?” Weiss gestured toward
the door.

Lynn, Lian, Lola, and Pippa all headed into the girls’ locker room with the Queen Anne girls.

Dylan and Gilbert went the opposite way to the boys.

The locker room was exactly as she expected, though less extravagant than what they had at
Hogwarts. There were wooden cubbies to store their items. Penny took cue from the other
girls, removing her jumper, shorts, and bag. Though when she was going to put it away, Lynn
directed her to put it with her stuff.

The girls pulled on swim caps, to keep their hair tucked away. Lian helped get one on Penny.
They seldom practiced with the caps on, but they would compete with it on.

There was casual locker room talk between them. Posturing and boasting about who would
win. Lola disappeared in the middle of it, as did one of the Queen Anne girls. They returned
red faced and with plumped lips. Lynn gave Lola a pointed look, as did Moira.

When they were ready, they walked out of the locker room into what looked like a large
underwater solarium with a pool in the center. There were vines and flowers and all manner
of flora growing along the walls. One whole window was framed in moss with tiny white
roses blooming.

Blue-green light filled the arena, with occasional bursts of warm yellow light from various
lamps every yard, lining the outside of the pool. Bleachers lined both sides of the pool, both
filled with people.

The pool itself was deep, deep enough it got dark blue. There were some kinds of aquatic
creatures in there as well. Penny looked over and was shocked when one of them darted up,
revealing a sharp toothed grin and face. They surfaced, hair a soft lavender that draped over
their shoulders, and eyes a warm glowing amber that drew you in. They were beautiful and
welcoming.

“Little one, come closer,” They spoke, lyrically.

Penny stepped closer as they began to hum.

“You’re quite darling, aren’t you?”

Penny nodded, transfixed.

“I could wrap you right up.” The water around them flared with long lavender tendrils that
seemed to spark and turn the water aglow.

“Pl—please” Penny voiced, suddenly parched. She touched her throat.

“Oh, are you thirsty?”

“A bit.” Penny tried to swallow. She was about to kneel at the pool’s edge - when a hand
jerked her back.

The beautiful being seemed to transform instantly, the lavender hair became hot vibrant
purple, and the amber eyes burned fiercely. Her teeth, which had been hidden behind her lips
as she spoke in soft small words, were bared in anger at Dylan who had yanked Penny back.

“Leave her alone, Pearl!”

“I was only playing!” Pearl, her true form revealed, pulled herself up and out of the water.
The lavender tendrils turned out to be tentacles that furled and unfurled in apparent
annoyance.

“Playing or not, you’re lucky she’s not competing.”

“More’s the pity.” Pearl smirked.

“Come on, Penny.” Dylan pulled her close to his side.

“Who- What was she?” Penny whispered, looking back at Pearl who joined Moira’s side.

“My cousin. She’s half siren, half cecaelia. Incredibly dangerous combination of bit.
Thankfully they’re rare.” Dylan explained softly. “Now,” He slowed as they joined the rest of
the team. “Alright, Lola. You’ll be first up, for the fastest swim.” Dylan commanded. “Bert
you’re on longest submerge.”

Lola and Bert nodded their heads in understanding.

“Lynn, Lian, Pippa - you’ll be on relay. And Penny-” Dylan looked down at her and smiled.
“You know what to do.”

Penny grinned widely. Outside of Saturday practice, they also had practice throughout the
week in the mornings or between dinner and curfew. Penny took advantage of it if only to be
out of the Gryffindor common room since the Quidditch fiasco. And it also meant she got to
practice without Dumbledore’s involvement.

“What about you?”

“I can’t compete, it’d be unfair.” Dylan muttered — staring at Moira across the pool.

Penny wondered why he would be part of the team if he couldn’t compete, but she didn’t get
the chance to ask.

“Is everyone ready then?” Dumbledore interjected there. “Have we the best swimmers for
each category?”

“Yes sir. We’ve been practicing for it.” Pippa decided to speak up.

“Wonderful. I am sure you will all do your best.” Dumbledore beamed as though he’d been
any help to their training instead of a hindrance. “And remember to have fun.”

The swim meet was called to begin. Penny knew this wasn’t going to be like a muggle swim
meet. It was like a combination of most swimming sports in one, plus magic. There was the
fastest swim time, relay, and longest unsupported submerge time. But there was also the
group section, the synchronized swimming section. They had a maximum of five minutes for
this section and they had to perform a piece of music while fully submerged in water. It’s
meant to represent the school, your team, and introduce each player.

Penny wasn’t quite sure how the spectators were going to see them do it, until the building
began to tremor. It felt like the room was lowering, but looked like the pool was rising like a
large block of water allowing them to see underwater from the bleachers.

Penny could hardly believe it. What was the charm used to create that? Why wouldn’t they
use that for the second task in the Triwizard Tournament? Is it because it was too large an
area, whereas this is contained?

So transfixed with questions, Penny almost missed their cue. They were going first. They
climbed up to the high diving board. Waiting up there was a series of bottles they each drank,
provided to them by the judges. It would keep their core temperatures stable while in the
water.

Penny stood at the front as the shortest, with the line flowing until the tallest of them, being
Gilbert.

They folded their arms behind their backs and waited for the music Dylan had selected.

It began with static filled pops. At each pop, they made a peace sign with one hand and held
it over their foreheads and the other hand on their hips. All in synchronization and as the
lyrics crooned out, they danced in spot. “She was afraid to come out of the locker. She was
as nervous as she could be. She was afraid to come out of the locker. She was afraid that
somebody would see.” Stepping forward and then back. Shimmying their hips and then their
chests, all the while smiling widely. They stopped, pausing for a breath. “Two, three, four.
Tell the people what she wore.”

“It was an—” They all began singing, each of them diving off at different cues in different
forms.

“Itsy,” Gilbert sang loudly, doing a sideways dive.

“Bitsy—” Lola followed, propelling herself off with force.

“Teenie—” Lian boomed.

“Weenie—” Dylan bellowed with a jump.

“Yellow—” Pippa croaked, stepping off.

“Polka dot—” Lynn trilled.

“Bikini!” Penny shouted, throwing her hands up and doing a cartwheel off the diving board.
She heard the crowd laugh and clap. As soon as she was in the water, the others were already
in formation. Dylan and Pippa swirled around to the music.

While they swam around, Penny sunk down while dancing in the water to the tune she could
barely hear. She had only one thing to do while the others formed a V with her as the bottom
most point. They swam in sync with the music, taking the same cue as when they jumped
into the water to do a flourish.

By the time she reached the bottom, the song was finishing, and she stared out at the
spectators through the water. They were warbling figures but there was movement and the
music ended — signaling they could leave the water.

Penny swam up, following Lynn as they approached the side of the pool. But instead of using
a ladder, they just dropped out of the water and to the floor as though walking out.

“Well done! Well done!” Dumbledore clapped as he greeted them. “And may I say, excellent
choice in song, Mister Mortimer.”

“Thank you, sir.” Dylan took the praise.

They were all about to sit down, Penny included, knowing she was going to be stuck out here
the rest of the meet. But two voices called her name, drawing her gaze to the end of the
bleachers.

She gasped and ran into the arms of Remus and Lyall. “You came!” Penny hugged them
tightly. Soaking both with the excess water still in her swimsuit and hair.
Remus lifted her up with a smile and chuckle, spinning her. “Of course, we did!” He sat her
down and Lyall grabbed her next with a pressed kiss to her forehead. “That was brilliant form
by the way, we’re so proud of you!”

Giggling, Penny pointed to Dylan. “Dylan taught me.”

“Nonsense, Penny already knew how to dance.” Dylan smiled with closed lips, hiding his
sharp teeth. “You’re her…”

“Grandfather. I’m Lyall Lupin.” Lyall didn’t hesitate.

Remus hesitated but took his father’s cue. “Remus Lupin, her father.” Remus shook Dylan’s
hand.

Penny glowed with warmth. Today was turning out to be one of the better days of the last two
months.

They were introduced to the whole team, speaking enthusiastically with Lian and Lola.
Penny zoned out, eventually resting her head on Lyall’s shoulder as they sat on the bleachers
just in time for the other team of swimmers to make their entrance.

Penny watched amazed as they also started with a dance on the diveboard, leading to them
dropping into the water. But instead of submerging, they kept themselves above it with
magic, dancing and skimming over the water. Their finale having them do flips plunging into
the water finally.

Pippa and Dylan spent the entire time examining the other team’s form. “They’ve been
working on their aerobatics and diving.”

“That’ll make things interesting for me.” Lola grinned.

“Don’t hold back. You’re better at propulsion charms than them.” Dylan coached.

The actual competition started. It was as boring as Penny expected for their first regional
match up. Throughout, she chatted with Remus and Lyall, they peppered her with questions
about what she’d been doing that wasn’t covered in her letters.

Briefly, Penny wondered if she should tell them about the twins and Harry, but Penny didn’t
want to think about them — and she didn’t want to change Remus’s opinion of Harry. She
just wanted to cling to Remus and Lyall; soak in their presence and watch the competition
and just…relax. So, she did.

Lola blew the other girl out of the water with how fast she could swim with her propulsion
charms, leaving behind a trail of bubbles. There was a tenth of a second added onto her time
as the force of the bubbles disturbed the aquatic wildlife but left no damage. Even with that,
she still had the best of the two times.

Bert lasted two tenths of a second shorter than their team. They lost that one.
The relay was interesting as the water rose even higher into the air and formed a large oval
shape. Lynn, Lian, and Pippa were situated at different points. They had to be the fastest as a
team, swimming around the obstacle of coral and rocks, through arches and around a school
of grindylows.

Penny, having climbed off Lyall’s lap, watched with rapt attention. It was neck and neck.
Lynn was the smallest of them, but she sliced through the water like a hot knife through
butter — faster than even Pippa using gillyweed.

“Go-go-go.” Penny chanted under her breath, bouncing in spot next to Bert. Dylan wasn’t
cheering, he was observing.

“Lola, you see that on Lian?”

“Bum left leg. She took a fall when riding the school thestrals.”

“Hmmm. That’s costing us a few thousandths.”

“It’ll be alright.” Lola sniffed. “See, she’s working through it.”

Penny didn’t see it. Lian was the taller of the three girls, and it looked like she was swimming
just fine.

It got to the final stretch. Pippa and the other girl on Queen Anne’s team were evenly
matched as they dodged around grindylows. Pippa went up, the other girl went down.

Penny held her breath as it seemed the other girl had a sudden burst of speed — crossing over
the line a breath ahead of Pippa.

“Aw…we lost.” Penny sighed.

“Wait.” Dylan held up a finger, pointing to the grindylows as they moved away, revealing
coral below. The swimmers were climbing out of the water, but the judges were deliberating
before announcing the time.

“Due to damage sustained to the reef, Queen Anne’s relay team has been disqualified.” They
announced.

“What damage?” Penny asked.

“See that there, where the reef is getting lighter in color?” Bert pointed.

Penny squinted, staring until she found the spot. “That…speck?”

“Mhmm. Yeah.”

“Because they damaged a speck, they got disqualified?”

“Reefs are an important part of the ecosystem. And while we can repair it with magic, it
won’t be the same and won’t function the same way.”
“It’ll be scarred.” Lola muttered.

“Oh.”

“Real pity, they had us beat by rights — if it weren’t for that.” Dylan smiled sadly, but Penny
saw a smirk flash briefly.

“But we won.”

“Yes.”

“And it means we go on to round two for our region. Next one’s in November.” Dylan said,
and then turned to face Lian as she finished drying off her hair. “And you, Lian. Your leg was
stiff, made your dolphin kicks less effective.”

“I know, I’ll see Pompfrey as soon as we’re back.” Lian promised.

There was some chatter, and Penny observed a few of the other team members speaking with
attending family members.

“Penny, if you’ll excuse me, I need to have a word with your Headmaster.” Remus said,
patted her head and walked over to Dumbledore. He had a fire in his gaze as he approached.
“Albus.”

“Remus!” Albus returned with far more warmth than Remus had given. “I had been meaning
to reach out to you about your…ward.”

“Daughter.” Remus corrected. This brought a wider smile to Albus’s face.

“Yes. I hadn’t realized you and Sirius had—”

“We hadn’t.” Remus bit out.

“No?” Albus’s lips thinned.

“She’s his with a witch I’ve never met. Another thing he hid from the rest of us.” Remus
corrected Albus’s misconception. “But that isn’t why I’ve come to you.” Remus crossed his
arms. “It’s…about Harry actually.”

“Harry?” Albus leaned back to observe Remus.

“I rather not discuss it here.” Remus gestured to the arena. “I thought I might schedule time
with you.” Remus didn’t want to air his grievances with Albus, not here.

Albus hummed, before nodding. “Of course, perhaps in two weeks, just after the first
Quidditch match of the season. I do recall I have an open appointment that Saturday.”

“Excellent.” Remus nodded. “If you’ll excuse me, then.” Remus stepped away and back to
Penny and Lyall.
Penny stared at him but didn’t speak. She’d read their lips and while she couldn’t get
everything, one thing was certain. Remus wanted to talk to Dumbledore about Harry. But
why?

“Let’s meet your teammates’s families?” Remus suggested.

Penny looked back to see Albus watching them. She couldn’t make out what his expression
said, but when he caught her eye, he grinned. His gaze did not twinkle like it usually did.

Lian’s mother had come, along with a small army of younger siblings — who had filled most
of their side of the bleachers. Gilbert’s older sister, her wife, and their kids were there. As
well as two older Weasleys. One significantly older than the other. One was Bert’s father,
Louis, and the other was Cedrella Weasley.

Penny held her breath as she was introduced.

“This is our newest member on the team, dad, Nan. Penny Black. She’s a Gryffindor.”

“A Gryffindor?” Louis asked. “You’ll be familiar with my nephews.”

“Percy’s nice. But the twins…” Penny scrunched her nose.

Louis chuckled. “About the expected response people usually have.”

Penny smiled until Cedrella turned her piercing gaze on her. Penny squirmed.

“You’re the new heir apparent.” Cedrella grumbled.

“Ma’am?” Penny swallowed.

“Lets hope you’ll be a better Lady Black than your grandmother ever was.” Cedrella sniffed.

“Lady?” Penny mouthed.

“Oh yeah…” Gilbert grinned. “I forgot you’re a Black, Nan.”

“Was, Gilly. The correct word is was. I’m a Weasley through and through. You do well to
remember that. I am nothing like the rest of my blood relatives.” Cedrella scowled. “I
certainly hope the future Lady Black here isn’t either.”

Gilbert slung an arm around Penny’s shoulder. “You have nothing to worry about, Nan.”

Penny wiggled her way out and excused herself. Was she the declared heir for real? Did
Arcturus really name her that? She’ll have to find out. In the meantime, she moved on to
meeting the Clearwaters. Pippa’s mother was a muggle, but her father was pureblood. They
were nice and incredibly supportive. Though, the way Pippa’s mother kept re-adjusting
Pippa’s hair to be evenly draping over her shoulders, made Penny wonder.

Lynn’s family was a single person, her mother who Penny almost greeted until she heard
what she said to Lynn. She criticized Lynn’s form, speed, and her figure. Lynn didn’t look
 down, but nodded — even agreeing with her.

Lola didn’t have any family there, but she was also not by their side of the pool. Instead, she
was visiting the same Queen Anne girl she had disappeared with earlier. As soon as Penny
spotted them in the corner behind the bleachers, she averted her gaze — giving them privacy.
They were snogging…among other actions.

Soon enough, the meet concluded and the families trickled out — Penny snuck in one final
hug with Remus and Lyall before they disappeared. They retrieved their items from the
locker rooms and boarded their boat back to Hogwarts. This time, Penny didn’t need to be
told where to stand, but when they ended up back at Core Station, she rushed to watch the
lines of underwater traffic — in awe of it all.

The boat docked and Dumbledore gave a speech, that Penny didn’t pay attention to. She
wanted to shower and curl up in bed. But the team had other plans. For as soon as
Dumbledore departed. Dylan grabbed her and tossed her in the water. The others followed
and they swam as a group to the island, where they had a small party — and this time, they
let her have a sip of gigglewater.

It was the best day at Hogwarts she ever had, and the irony of it happening not at Hogwarts
was not lost on her.

Chapter End Notes

OKAY sorry for the late update on this. Baldur's Gate 3 has sucked me in for this past
month. And I'm still not done with it (between work and all). Anyway. This chapter I've
had completed for a while and is much like the Club Fair chapter, a way for me to
explore the world a bit. And it's a break for Penny from Hogwarts.

I will try to get to the comments from the previous chapter. I have read them all and you
have no idea the joy I get when reading them. I will get to them. :)

Anyway I do hope you like this chapter. It's worldbuilding and fluff - with some plot
relevant details sprinkled in here and there.
 Halloween Attack
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The Sunday prior to Halloween, the prefects taught the 1st years a spell to fill nooks and
crannies with fake spider webs and spiders, using “Fictium Arachnea” or “Fictium
Arachnigoss”, much to Ron’s horror. Penny had to admit it was satisfying watching the twins
torment Ron with the spell as he paled and fled the common room. They didn’t even attempt
to bother her with it knowing she wasn’t affected by spiders like that. So, Penny had a lovely
reprieve. Not the other girls in the house though.

The 6th and 7th year students magically spelled lines of orange, red, brown leaves in bursts
and piles all over the walls and replaced their pillow pile with it.

In the hall pumpkins were spelled to lift and float, lanterns replaced by jack’o’lanterns, and
skeletons replaced the suits of armor that dotted the castle. Even the grounds outside were
similarly decorated.

The air was cold enough they swapped out their uniforms from the summer/spring variant to
the autumn/winter one, which was just longer sleeves, thicker trousers, skirts, and cloaks.

In Herbology, they helped harvest a magical variant of pumpkins whose seeds were used in
brewing potions to prevent motion-based sicknesses, like seasickness, skysickness, portkey
nausea, floo allergies, and apparition dysphoria.

History they learned about the various magical events that happened on or around Halloween,
including the most recent one about the fall of Voldemort. Harry got looks in that lesson.

In Charms they were finally combining both wand movement and incantation to practice for
Wingardium Leviosa. They’d be practicing the actual spell on Halloween. Penny already
attempted the spell in her downtime and between class. Trying to lift a piece of paper, or
piece of fluff – with no luck.

In Transfiguration, Penny tried to show McGonagall she could turn a match to a needle like
she had with Oliver Wood, but it didn’t work. While McGonagall expressed disapproval
about her abandoning the tutoring session with Wood, McGonagall said Dumbledore had
spoken on her behalf - that she would show up for the full tutoring session from then on. Just
another situation of Gryffindor nepotism.

In Defense Against the Dark Arts, they were going over flitterbies, billywigs, fairies, doxies,
and pixies in preparation for the Smoke or Smokescreen spell, as it was used to deal with
those magical pests.

On Halloween itself, Penny woke up especially early to avoid any shenanigans the twins had
planned.
She spent the early morning in the water with Dylan and Pippa as they harvested deep lake
pearlwort to replenish the kitchens and Snape’s stores. Pearlwort gel was used as an
alternative thickener from flobberworm mucus for potions, for those witches and wizards
who were allergic or opposed to eating and using animal by-products. It was also used for
soups, pie fillings, and gelatin dishes.

Penny carried a basket full of the stuff up the stairs to the kitchens. Dylan and Pippa followed
with several more baskets floating behind them. They dropped half off with the house elves
and then pivoted toward the potion’s labs. Except instead of heading into a lab, they entered a
side room that was filled with drying herbs, plants, and animal carcasses that had the meat
stripped but left the guts and bones. Professor Snape and a handful of Teaching Assistants,
and a 7th year prefect were there, cutting up and preparing various ingredients.

“Set it there, Mortimer, Clearwater.” Snape gestured toward a table behind hanging racks that
were clearly already filled with drying pearlwort.

“Sure, thing professor.” Pippa stated.

“Woah.” Penny whispered as she set her basket down with the others. She watched the
prefect as they plucked out eyes from a pile of what looked like desiccated salamanders.
Their fingers were fast, yet also gentle as they dropped them into a jar.

The first years finished their section on salamander blood in potions class just last week.
Salamander blood is one of the primary ingredients in strengthening potions — their next
unit. They learned how to drain the salamander of all its blood, and how to prepare it for
preservation and for use in potions. But it still left a whole carcass – it’s organs, skin, glands,
and eyes. Penny read ahead that all those parts were used in some kind of potion, but they
hadn’t learned how to harvest and prepare that. Probably because it required a steady
practiced hand, as opposed to just making an incision and holding the salamander upside
down by its tail to drain the blood.

“Are those the salamanders the first years exsanguinated?”

The seventh year stared at them as they worked diligently, not needing to look down at their
hands to know what they were doing. They were about to answer when their gaze flicked
behind Penny.

Snape’s velvet voice washed over her as his presence loomed over her. “Exsanguinated.
Interesting vocabulary, Miss Black.”

Penny didn’t let his proximity faze her. “It is an interesting process, why wouldn’t I know the
proper word for it?” Penny muttered.

There was a long moment as the seventh year kept working, looking between Penny and
Snape, who finally sniffed.

“To sate your curiosity, Black. Those are indeed the salamanders you and your classmates…
exsanguinated.” Snape put an emphasis on the word. “Now if you will rejoin Mortimer and
Clearwater, Prince does not need to be distracted.” He used his wand to resume snapping
bones into more manageable chunks for storage.

Penny remembered a Prince from the Hogwarts Express in the prefect compartment. She
looked between them and Snape. The black hair and sallow skin were similar, as were their
hooked noses. But where Professor Snape had dark brown eyes, the seventh year had grey
eyes. “Are you two related?”

Silence washed over the room as all chopping, stirring, and harvesting stopped.

“I beg your pardon?” Snape’s voice was a whisper.

‘What am I doing?!’ Penny admonished internally. “It's just that…” Penny fumbled. “You
look…related. Sorry I’ll take my leave.” Penny stumbled out and backed away. Snape took
one step after her, but paused when he remembered Dylan and Pippa were there.

Penny rushed out into the corridor, pressing a hand to her chest — heart beating rapidly. That
was bad. Why had she said that? She almost revealed… she wasn’t sure, but something.

“Guppy?” Pippa came out. “Are you alright?”

“Yeap!” Penny forced a wide smile on.

“I know Professor Snape can seem intimidating, but if you’re really interested in how they
prepare the ingredients, I’m sure Fidelma can help you.”

“Fidelma?” Penny asked.

“Fidelma Prince?” Pippa gestured back into the ingredient prep room. “That's who you were
talking to?”

“Oh yes. I didn’t know their name.”

“She’s a prefect, and she’s apprenticing as a Potions Mistress and Apothecary under
Professor Snape.”

“That’s so cool.” Penny peered back into the prep room, envious of how Snape spoke softly
to Fidelma.

They left after that, returning to the water farms to ensure the pearlwort would continue
growing, and to get a bit of exercise in before morning classes. Penny mainly practiced her
breaststroke and frog kick, a slow but powerful swimming technique. A quick shower after,
and she trudged up to Charms, excited and apprehensive of the lesson.

If everything was going according to the timeline, this would be when Ron sticks his foot in
his mouth and makes Hermione run off crying — all culminating in their long-term
friendship.

Penny took her usual seat beside Neville, opening her notebook to practice the calligraphy.
Not that she needed — they had mastered this already to perform the wand movement. But
she needed something to do, and she was getting more and more ornate in her penmanship.
Soon she might even try writing a full essay in this script instead of in all print.

“How was practice?” Neville asked.

“Exhausting. But we got to harvest some pearlwort too, so that was fun. What about dance?”

“They’re teaching different traveling movements now.” Neville smiled.

“You know, I bet those same moves would help so much in dueling.”

“That’s what Nymblefoot said!” Neville gasped. “I could show you…if…if you want.”

“Could you?” Penny beamed at him. “In exchange, I can teach you about the aquatic plants
the team takes care of.”

“Ooh. I’ve always wanted to see them. I heard there’s coral that's used in wand making in
America.”

“There is!” Penny pulled on the necklace charm she’d made from the piece of coral from her
initiation. She’d simply looped a string through a hole in it and wore it. “That's what this is. I
forget the name of it, we don’t go down to where it is very often.”

“Wicked.” Neville whispered as he touched the charm.

Oddly, him touching it made Penny’s heart flutter fast, like his very fingers touched
something…private and close. She breathed in quickly and jerked back from him, hand
clasped over the coral charm.

“Sorry.” Neville spilled out, looking panicked.

“No…it's…sorry. It's just special.” Penny muttered; heat rose in her cheeks. What was that?
She didn’t have long to ponder that as Flitwick entered and climbed up his stack of books,
calling everyone’s attention.

Flitwick reviewed the incantation, wand movement, the importance of intent, and
visualization once more to the class. He had them go through a hand and wrist stretch before
pairing them up. Penny watched eagerly as Harry was paired with Seamus, Ron with
Hermione.

She released a breath she’d been holding. Given everything else that had gone wonky with
the timeline, she somehow expected this to also go wrong. It was nice to see it sticking to the
canon events.

Penny was paired with Neville, which was not a problem for either of them. Though Penny
did look at the others in class, spying that Hannah and Axel were paired, Bianca and
Anthony, and Daphne and Milicent. Wyatt however got stuck with Draco, and Penny felt bad
for him for a moment, especially when Draco sneered at him, right until Daphne smacked
Draco’s arm. It was subtle, but there was a stern look behind it. Draco begrudgingly
swallowed his pride and worked with the sole Slytherin muggleborn.
“Oh, don't forget the wrist movement we’ve been practicing!” Flitwick announced to the
class. “Swish and flick. And try not to be too vigorous in the flick, we don’t want anyone
injuring themselves or losing grip of their wands.”

Penny faced Neville as he tried the spell, but really, she watched Ron and Hermione. She
couldn’t exactly hear over everyone else attempting, but she did spy Hermione stop Ron’s
arm flailing, looking exasperated. Ron snarled something at her and then Hermione glared
before casting the levitation charm on the feather before them. She preened, looking proud as
it rose higher and higher. The whole classroom grew quiet as Flitwick began clapping.

“Uh oh.” Neville muttered. “I know that look.”

Penny looked at him, tracking his gaze toward Ron, who sulked, with his arms crossed and
scowling at Hermione. “What do you mean?” Penny asked lowly.

“He’s gonna have a mouthful to say after.” Neville sighed.

Penny didn’t say anything because he was right. She just didn’t think he would comment on
it like he disapproved. She didn’t recall that from the books.

Only a few more students managed to levitate their feathers. Penny was not among them, but
Daphne was.

As the class was leaving, Penny hung back with Neville — not that he noticed her. His gaze
was on Ron, waiting for a moment to speak with him by the looks of it. They trailed after
him, Harry, Seamus, and Dean.

“It’s no wonder no one can stand her.” Ron spoke loudly as they made their way through the
corridor. “She’s a nightmare, honestly.”

Neville tried to get around Seamus. But he was tripped up by Hermione pushing him aside
and bursting in between Harry and Ron, one hand over her mouth, and the other holding her
books to her chest as she rushed ahead.

“I think she heard you.” Harry muttered guiltily.

“So?” Ron scoffed, though he watched Hermione run through the corridor. “She must’ve
noticed she’s got no friends.”

“Not as if you ever gave her a chance!” Neville shouted.

Penny’s mouth dropped open. Harry and Ron looked back at him as Neville glared at them.
Seamus, Dean, even Lavender had stopped, looking uncomfortable.

“Any of you really.” Neville followed up. “She’s tried to make friends with us.” Neville
huffed.

“You’ve seen how she acts—”

“She acts helpful! And all you do is make fun of her for being bright!” Neville’s fist shook,
his face paling the longer he spoke. “You’re all bullies.” He started and rushed ahead in the
same direction Hermione took.

The corridor wasn’t silent.

‘That wasn’t supposed to happen.’ Penny stayed quiet.

“Maybe you went too far?” Harry finally broke the silence.

“Me?!” Ron asked, offended.

“We. We went too far.” Harry corrected. In Penny’s opinion, he shouldn’t have. Harry hadn’t
been the one to say anything. But he also hadn’t done anything to stop it.

Not wanting to be late to transfiguration, Penny stepped around them rather than through the
middle to get past. Though the movement kicked them into gear, and they trailed after her,
muttering as she rushed into class. Unsurprisingly, Hermione was not there.

Neville was sulking.

Penny slipped into the seat beside him. “Hey.”

“Hi.” He grumbled.

“Did you go after Hermione?” Penny asked softly as she unpacked her transfiguration book.

Neville breathed in deeply. “I wanted to.”

“But?”

“She went into the girl’s lavatory.”

“Oh.”

“Maybe you could check on her?” Neville asked, hopeful.

Penny paused, floundering. “I-I don’t want to get involved.”

“Then you’re not any better than them, you know.” Neville muttered with a note of
disappointment.

Somehow this was more shocking than him yelling at Harry and Ron.

“I never made comments.” Penny hissed.

“You didn’t have to.” Neville fought back.

“What do you mean?”

“You weren’t very welcoming when she tried to join us at the pitch or after.” Neville
muttered.

Penny couldn’t deny that. She’d been frosty in her reception whenever Hermione tried to join
them. In the brief few weeks before her ostracization from the other Gryffindors, she never
shut down the treatment from Lavender or any of the other girls in their dorm.

“You cut her out. And didn’t stop Lavender, Pavarti, or Esther from making comments
either.”

“Neither did you.”

“I should have. But at least I’m doing something now. You’re not even checking on her when
I can’t.” Neville hissed back.

Penny went to try to justify her inaction, but McGonagall began the class. It was silent
between them as they worked on math problems, about increasing mass whilst transfiguring.
Usually, Penny had to help Neville but when she offered - he brushed her off and muttered he
would figure it out himself.

Alone for the rest of class, she was left to reflect.

Did she have to cut Hermione out so effectively? If she didn’t…there was no guarantee the
Trio would form. She couldn’t give Hermione a friend, couldn’t make Ron wrong, couldn’t
give her hope.

At least that's what Penny told herself. Was she wrong to do it?

What was the saying? The only thing necessary for evil to triumph in the world is that good
people do nothing. Was this a microcosm of that? She saw Hermione bullied and did nothing.
She could have stopped it. Could have even headed it up and prevented it from even
happening. But she did nothing. She let it happen.

For what?

For the sanctity of the timeline. Was the timeline worth it if it meant being a little girl was
bullied and picked on?

When she entered the lively and loud Great Hall for dinner after a long day of Neville
ignoring her, she knew she’d made many wrong choices. Especially when she saw Harry,
Ron, and Hermione sitting together, laughing, and smiling.

Frozen at the entrance to the Hall, she couldn’t compute this. They were supposed to become
friends fighting the Troll! Not before!

Was this Neville’s doing? He was at the Gryffindor table talking with Lavender, Pavarti, and
Esther sternly.

Well, that was…something.

Harry, Ron, and Hermione’s friendship didn’t happen like it did in the book but at least it did
happen. There was no reason for her to keep treating Hermione like she had been. Walking
toward the table, she stopped right in front of her.

“Hermione,” she interrupted them.

Ron and Harry looked up at her and then back to Hermione. Hermione pretended like she
wasn’t there and kept talking with Ron about tips for calculating transfiguration math
problems.

“Uh…Hermione?” Penny tried again. Nothing. Clearing her throat loudly, she called her
again.

Hermione finally acknowledged her, raking her gaze up to face her. “What is it, Black?”

Penny almost recoiled as if slapped. The amount of vitriol in the way she said Black, was the
same as when Ron and Harry say Malfoy, and how Draco says Weasley.

Penny decided to re-offer her assistance from earlier in the term, “If you still need help with
your essays—”

Hermione didn’t let her finish. “If I need help, I’ll ask a prefect.” She turned to Ron and
Harry. “Anyway, as I was saying, Ron, the key is to be as precise as possible when measuring
—”

Dismissed! Hermione dismissed her succinctly and without a flinch. Penny wanted to say she
didn’t deserve it, but Neville was right. And now she couldn’t do anything about it. She’d
burned that bridge.

Stepping away from the Gryffindor table, she turned to find another seat. They had to sit with
their house during Holiday feasts.

She didn’t expect anyone to be right next to her, not with how full up the benches by Harry,
Ron, and Hermione were. So, when she turned, she stepped right into Fred and George’s
path. Right into the small cauldron they had swinging between them.

“OY! WATCH IT!” Fred shouted, almost too loudly.

“OH NO! OUR TEST BATCH!” George screeched, exaggeratedly.

Whatever was in the cauldron splashed right onto her. More than it should have if it’d been a
complete mistake they were trying to prevent. It was all but them dumping it right onto her
with how much of it got on her hands and face. It smelled like pumpkin juice, but it looked
sickly green against her hands. Hands that began to tingle and bubble. As did her face, where
it had splashed on her.

“What the fuck is that?!” Penny had no filter, yelling as she stumbled backward, something
caught her foot and she fell over. Penny’s hands turned green, her nails lengthened and
darkened into black sharp talons. She noticed the Black ring was a murky white, meaning the
liquid she’d been splashed with was tampered with — obviously — but it wasn’t deadly.
“THAT IS INAPPROPRIATE LANGUAGE MISS - oh my!” McGonagall shouted from her
spot at the head table, but she stopped upon seeing Penny.

She looked up at McGonagall’s shout, who was frozen in shock. A pain overcame her nose,
like something was breaking. No - growing. She watched as the tip of her nose also turned
green and grew sharp, hooked and warted. She could only assume the rest of her face was
also green.

Dumbledore and other professors rose from their seats at the head table. But only one began
to move. Sprout was hurriedly rushing from behind her side of the table, worry and concern
as she called to McGonagall to do something, but she couldn’t hear. Not over the rise in noise
in the hall.

The Weasley twins bowled over laughing. “You’re as Slytherin on the outside as you are on
the inside!”

The Gryffindors howled and giggled, some in tears. This included Harry and Ron. Hermione
didn’t look amused at first, but there was a flash of a small smile that she fought back, trying
to get the others to stop. Neville looked horrified, frozen in spot at first until he snapped out
of it and made designs to rush to Penny. But he was halted when Seamus slung an arm over
his shoulder – preventing him from coming for her.

Students at the other tables were in similar states of glee.

Penny felt the burn of tears, the instinct to run, the desire to have the ground swallow her
whole. But most of all, the reflex to bash Fred and George’s faces in.

She didn’t act on any of it. She refused to give them the reaction they wanted. Clearly
ignoring their antics wasn’t working — won’t work.

Standing up, she smiled at Fred and George. At first it looked genuine, but the more her lips
stretched, the less genuine it got and the harsher her glare became. She approached, nodding,
and rotating her hand and wrist as if to say, ‘Let it out, go on, laugh.’

When her smile was as wide and creepy as it could go, she widened her eyes so the whites
would show. This seemed to slow Fred and George’s laughter.

She took a step forward into their personal space and laughed. If you squinted, it could have
been a genuine thing, but she laughed harder and harder until she turned it into a full-blown
cackle in the best impression of the Wicked Witch of the West she could muster. She threw
her whole body into it, splaying her arms wide and hands and fingers held like claws. She
opened her mouth and cackled loudly and throatily. She continued it until the usual suspects
from Gryffindor table stopped laughing, the rest were still smiling - but looked around
confused.

She cut her cackle short and pointed one elongated nail at Fred and then George. “What did
you think would happen? That I would shriek and cry? Go,” she made as if she were fainting,
hand to her forehead. “Oooh oooh, I’m melting!! I’m melting! What a world!”
Hermione burst into giggles. Harry couldn’t stop snickering at that, even Dean was laughing
now. Muggleraised halfbloods and muggleborns were now laughing for a different reason.
But the Purebloods, they were at a loss – confused even.

“Wretched little boys like you could never destroy my beautiful wickedness. But mark my
words, I’ll get you my pretties…” Penny hissed and then pointed at Ron specifically. “And
your little rat too.” She let out another cackle, which resulted in another burst of laughter
from the others. That was Penny’s cue to push Fred and George aside, fleeing the Great Hall.

She didn’t stop cackling until she reached the stairs, at which point she ran. She stumbled
into the only lavatory she knew she would find solitude in, the second-floor lavatory. The
silence of it was deafening compared to the uproarious sound of the Great Hall.

Alone, she couldn’t ignore the wave of nausea that overcame her. Penny rushed to the nearest
toilet and vomited. A few heaves later, she flushed and went to wash her hands. Her skin was
still green.

Tentatively, she looked at her reflection. She really did look like a muggle’s caricature of a
witch – which was how wizards saw Hags. Scrubbing her hands, the green didn’t come off.
She even tried washing her face, to no avail.

“I’m going to have to go to the Hospital Wing.” She spoke, mainly to herself to fill the
silence. She did not expect an answer.

“Bit surprised you’re not there now.” A voice said.

Penny spun and yelped at the ghostly form of a young bespectacled witch. It was Myrtle,
clearly on one of her better days.

“You look awful.” Myrtle grinned, giggling.

“Oh piss off. I don’t need lip from a ghost too.” Penny snapped.

“Oooh, sensitive. They really got you good.” Myrtle giggled, flying up into the air.

“Yeah…they did.” Penny growled.

“Are you going to get them too?”

“Get them?” Penny eyed her.

“No one’s been able to, not even when they were ickle firsties.” Myrtle whooshed around the
bathroom.

“Hang on…how do you know who did this to me?”

“This is where they all come. Crying and wailing.”

“Where who all comes?”

“All the ones they…” Myrtle grinned. “…prank.”

“We’re talking about Fred and George Weasley, right?”

“Oh are those their names? I thought it was Bill and Chuck.” Myrtle giggled.

“Exactly how many people have the Weasleys bullied?!” Penny asked.

“That’s not what McGonagall would call it.” Myrtle said in a sing-song way.

“Of course not.” Penny scoffed. “Let me guess… she’d say boys will be boys?”

“Wizards will be wizards.” Myrtle said at the same time.

Penny shook her head. “So even if I did go to McGonagall…she’d just say that.”

“Or they liked you.” Myrtle looked gleeful. “Wouldn’t that be grand? Boys liking you?”

“Hell no.” Penny scoffed.

This seemed to jar Myrtle, confuse her. “You…don’t like boys?”

“Not those boys.”

“But there are boys you like. Right?” Myrtle hovered close. “You’re not…funny, right?”

Funny? Was Myrtle…implying what Penny thought she was? “I’m eleven.” Penny
deadpanned.

“I remember liking boys at eleven.”

“Really?” Penny winced and turned away to stare at her reflection again. “Even if I did like
boys, no boy is going to like this look. And every boy in Hogwarts will always remember…
this look.”

“Pity.” Myrtle frowned.

“Well, it was nice meeting you…” Penny looked at her expectantly. “What’s your name?”

Myrtle gasped, spinning and diving to float right in her face. “You haven’t heard?!”

“Er…” Penny took a step back. “No. I don’t think I’ve seen you around the castle before.”
Truthfully, Penny hadn’t interacted with any of the ghosts yet. They all seemed to have their
own lives, and she was still learning about magic.

“I’m Myrtle. But everyone who’s nasty calls me Moaning Myrtle.” Myrtle’s lips wrinkled,
and her eyes bubbled with ghostly tears.

“I’m not gonna call you that, because that’s rude.”

“You won’t?” Myrtle asked, with wide hopeful eyes.

“No.”

Myrtle’s tears cleared up and she rose in the air, giggling.

Penny went to leave the bathroom. She opened the door just as the floor shook and a
rancorous smell hit her. She gagged and stumbled back as the scraping of something being
dragged against the stone floor echoed down the corridor.

The Troll!

Penny had forgotten about it. Digging out her wand, she closed the door and cast colloportus
on the door. It took a few tries, but it locked. But how powerful was a first-year locking spell
against a Troll.

“What are you doing?” Myrtle came up behind her.

“Shh. Don’t you hear that?” Penny whispered.

Myrtle tilted her head before simply floating through the door. It took a few moments, but she
heard a distant shriek and Myrtle came barreling through the wall.

“It's a TROLL!” Myrtle gasped. “IN HOGWARTS!”

“YEAH, I KNOW!” Penny whispered. “Did you see where it was heading?”

Myrtle shook her head.

“Can you?!”

“Why don’t you?”

“Because I can be hurt by it. But you…well, you’re invincible to physical attacks.”

“Invincible…no one’s ever called me that.” Myrtle looked awed, and excited. “Invincible.”
She grinned, saying it again and again.

“Yes yes, you’re invincible. Can you please check?”

Myrtle phased through the wall again. Penny waited, counting the seconds with bated breath.
Until finally Myrtle stuck her head back in.

“It's safe now, it went to the upper floors.”

The upper floors?! Without Hermione making noise to lure it into the first-floor bathroom
and Ron and Harry accidentally locking it in with her, that meant the Troll was free to further
roam. And with the teachers all heading to the dungeons where Quirrel told them, and all the
students heading to their dormitories - no one would intercept it. The Gryffindor and
Ravenclaw students would be right in its path. But they’d have all the prefects there. And at
least one head student. Surely that would be enough to fend it off?
Then there was Quirrel, he’ll have much longer to try to get past Fluffy. He might be able to
do it too. Were the other protections for the stone even in place?

The timeline was going tits up again! In a big way! Penny slammed her hands against the
door, feeling control of the timeline slipping away further from her. She sank to her knees,
breathing fast, and head light.

Just another thing she had no say in, no power over. Like her mother leaving her, coming to
this world, the house she got placed in, her magic, and now events that she thought she could
keep how she remembered them happening but was failing.

There had to be a way to salvage this. But the only way she could think of meant putting
herself in the line of danger by luring the troll back down the stairs.

Which was a reckless, daring, noble and incredibly stupid thing to do. It was what a
Gryffindor would do.

Steeling herself, Penny unlocked the door and opened it.

“Are you leaving?” Myrtle asked.

“Yeah…I have to get to the infirmary.” Penny lied and waved. She headed for the closest
stairs. The moving staircase tower was on the other side of the castle from her. She spied
large footprints in the stone stairs where the troll had climbed up them. She climbed, body
shaking as she reached the third floor, but the footprints didn’t continue up. “Where did you
go?” Penny whispered, going down the corridor on the left hand side.

She passed the Charms classroom, coming up to the astronomy tower entrance. If she took
that up, she’d be able to head for the room of requirement. Instead, she continued, turning
onto the corridor that would lead her outside to the suspension bridge. The lingering smell let
her know she was headed in the right direction. But could the troll have crossed the bridge?
Possibly if it was magically supported. She opened the door but gave pause as the sound of
another slamming shut and barking echoed in the corridor. She jerked back on instinct to see
who had just come out of Fluffy’s room.

Severus took the stairs three at a time until he reached the third floor. The door banged open
as his robes billowed behind him. His gaze flicked around to observe every corner of the
corridor, searching for Quirrel. But there was no trace of him. The door to the beast’s room
was still closed.

Quickly, he approached, wand up as he checked the area, searching for any additional
enchantments. There were none. He went to open the door, but distant high pitched and
terror filled screams jerked him away from verifying if the beast was undisturbed.
Students! Those were students screaming!

He looked back at the door and then toward the sounds of conflict. Severus made a split-
second decision that needed no further consideration. He flew down the corridor, across the
suspension bridge, and toward the sounds of heavy footfalls, crashing, and more screaming.

He didn’t climb the stairs so much as he flew up them. Fear at what he may find driving him
to hurry.

Severus landed on the fifth-floor corridor to chaos.

The troll was right next to the entrance of the Ravenclaw tower. It swung its club, knocking
students- sixth and seventh years, away and into the walls. Spongify charms on the stone
walls broke their impact. The others were trying desperately to keep up a collaborative
shield. But Severus knew such a spell was difficult for even the most seasoned of Aurors and
his students were attempting it out of desperation.

He could see the Gryffindors slowly making their way up the stairs to enter the Ravenclaw
common room.

He caught a look of frightened green eyes in the sea of them.

Blind rage overcame him. The idea of Lily’s only child coming to harm because of a Troll.
Of all things.

Not on his bloody damn watch.

He stormed toward the troll.

“Expelliarmus!” Snape snarled. He definitely overcharged the spell as the troll went flying
down the opposite corridor, club falling from its grasp.

Snape approached, glowering at the troll as it shook off the impact. Only once he reached the
students, did he drop his expression to one less viscerally fierce. “Dogwood.” He snapped at
the head boy.

“Professor?”

“Get the students into your common room and—”

“Watch out!”

Snape took a graceful step to the left, where the troll’s fist made contact with the stone floor.
He flicked his wand at the students, and a fully formed Protego shield charm covered them.

“By all means Dogwood take your time.” Snape droned as he turned to face the troll, who
now swiped at him. Snape ducked under it and moved around the beast, sending small jolts
and sparks to keep its attention on him.

The troll spun, following Snape’s movements, and roared.

 Snape levitated the club into its view. It drew the troll’s attention. He kept the club just out of
reach until the troll was directly under it. With a wordless spell, he transfigured it into searing
pitch. It dropped and dripped all over the troll’s hands and face, burning it. The troll
screamed and batted at its face to get it off, even falling over itself — slamming into the floor
on its knees.

“Incarcerous.” Severus aimed at its feet. The ropes wrapped around its ankles and calves,
securing tightly. “Accio.” Severus yanked the ropes, forcing the troll to fall face first.
“Immobulous Maxima.” He hissed at last, stilling the troll. It will eventually wear off, but
for now it gave them the space and time.

He hadn’t wanted to kill the troll. Not with the students watching. He rather not deal with
fifty students suddenly gaining the ability to see Thestrals.

Severus would have to keep it under until Dumbledore finally arrived, no doubt the
Headmaster had heard the commotion all the way in the dungeons.

“Sir? S-sorry to bother you b-but…” A timid, yet far more respectful than he’s ever heard
outside of Slytherin, voice pulled his gaze back toward the students. His shield charm was
still up, bubbled over the students. “We uh…we’re a bit stuck inside your shield charm. Sir.”

It was Dogwood, whose eyes were wide with awe.

Sending another Incarcerous at the troll for good measure he stalked back toward the
students. He may have overdone the charm. But he wasn’t exactly in the mindset of restraint
when it came to his Protego Charm. He raised his wand and flicked it down, undoing the
shield charm.

“Return to your common room, Gryffindors. And prefects take roll call. Alert your head of
house if anyone is missing.” Snape ordered. “And if I catch anyone tracking pitch through
the halls, I will take a point from both houses for each footprint.”

Chapter End Notes

You guys have no idea how long I've had this Halloween scene written. I was giddy
every time I thought about it and updated it to fit with anything new I had added to the
various plot arcs. But now it's here and you all get to enjoy i! The next chapter is the
Aftermath to what happens after the attack and what happened to Penny after she looked
toward Fluffy's door. But that is another new plot point being developed there. :3

What did you guys think? How was F&G's Halloween "prank" on Penny? Did you like
how I portrayed Myrtle? And how about Snape? And how do you think Snape being the
"saviour" as it were, will change Harry's opinion of Snape? And what do you think
happened to Penny? Also MVP Neville, standing up for Hermione completely throwing
Penny off! :)
Anyway, it's October and I wish you all a great month. Till November 4th/5th~ Though I
will be doing Nano again this year. So that chapter will be the last until after the new
year.
 Sweeping Memories
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

The next moment of consciousness, Penny had a light shining in her eyes and a pungent odor
directly under her nose. She gagged and turned away, coughing and blinking.

“Ugh what is that?”

“Smelling salts.” Pomfrey said, grabbing her chin. “Look just past the light, please.”

Penny complied, staring past it. She could only make out dark fuzzy shapes. The throbbing
pain in the side of her head got worse the longer the light was in her eyes.

“Look to your left. Now, your right. Up. Down. Good.” Pomfrey let her go and lowered her
wand. “Now open your mouth.”

“What happened?” Penny asked as Pomfrey pushed her tongue down with a wooden spoon to
look in. With the light no longer in her vision, she was beginning to see the world more
clearly.

“You took a troll club to the head is what.”

“What?!” Penny squawked.

“You don’t remember?” Pomfrey asked, her lips pulling down. “No lost teeth, Nancy, write
that down.”

“No I…” Penny shook her head. What was the last thing she remembered? The Great Hall,
the twin’s potion, green skin, Myrtle, and then… then what? Penny looked down at her
hands. “I’m not green anymore?”

“No. It was the first thing I fixed when they brought you in.” Pomfrey tutted, and pressed
softly to the side of her temple. “Only way I could have seen the bruises.”

Penny hissed at the pressure.

Pomfrey turned to her assistant. “Loss of memory, confusion, concussion, and pain localized
to place of impact. Suggested treatment?” She looked at her assistant expectantly.

“Uh…” Nancy floundered. “Rest, and potions for the head pain.”

“Good. Fetch her a bottle, while I check the next one.” Pomfrey said. “Penny, dear, just sit
here and rest alright?”

“Okay…” Penny mumbled, watching as Pomfrey walked away.

It took a few minutes for the rest of her vision to clear up. She was in the infirmary that's for
sure, but there were no privacy screens anywhere and more beds than she remembered.
Several of them were filled with students. Some in casts, others scuffed up or covered in
some kind of snot.

”What happened?” Penny rasped.

Nancy the assistant returned, holding a small potion bottle out. “The troll made it to the fifth
floor as the Gryffindors were trying to get to their common room. Fast moving troll if you
ask me. It started in the Dungeons”

Penny looked again at all the students, eyes wide. This was far from what was supposed to
happen.

“Drink it.” Nancy instructed.

“What? Oh…” Penny downed the potion and handed the bottle back.

“Good, now just lay back and rest.” Nancy pushed her back to lay down, before following
after Pomfrey.

Laying there Penny got a proper look at everyone in the beds, or chairs.

The bed next to her had Melinda Beckins, a fifth year Gryffindor Prefect. She had a cast on
her arm, face covered in dirt and a little speckling of blood.

“Hey, Minda.” Penny called.

Minda, seemingly dozing off, looked up. “Yeah, Penny?”

“The nurse said something about a troll? What happened?”

“You…oh right. You left the feast before Quirrel came rushing in.” Minda sighed, shifting to
turn to face her. “Maybe ten minutes after you left…” Minda frowned. “Quirrel came running
in about a troll in the dungeons. Dumbledore told the Gryffindors and Ravenclaws to return
to our common rooms, and for the Slytherins and Hufflepuffs to go to the Hufflepuff
common room.”

“Wait, the Slytherins went to the Hufflepuff common room?”

“It's not like you can expect them to go to theirs, what with the Slytherin common room
entrance being in the dungeons.” Minda explained. “But none of us knew the troll had
already left the dungeons.” Minda frowned. “If it weren’t for Snape, we wouldn’t have made
it.”

‘SNAPE?’ Penny mouthed.

“We saw the troll coming when we reached the fifth floor. It ran, hearing us. Nearly Headless
Nick and the Grey Lady tried to distract it.” Minda spoke. “We had two more floors to get to
Gryffindor tower and the Ravenclaw tower entrance wasn’t far, so Clem Dogwood, you know
the head boy, made the decision to have the Gryffindors go there. Then he got all the prefects
together and a bunch of the seventh and sixth years. Not all of us can do shield charms, but
we figured we could hold it off to let the younger students get to the Ravenclaw common
room until a professor could get there. Just when we thought we couldn’t keep it up, Snape
came barreling down the corridor and it was…it was bloody amazing.” Minda’s voice turned
wistful, eyes starry.

“What did he do?” Penny urged her to keep going.

“He knocked it out.”

“How?”

“It was so fast. I don’t think the troll even realized it was happening until it was too late.”

“I thought I told you two to rest.” Nancy came back, hands on her hips.

“Sorry.” Penny shrunk back, laying down on the bed but facing Minda. Minda, however,
seemed to doze as soon as she laid down. Penny wouldn’t get anything further out of her. So
Penny rested, or tried to. She kept going over everything, trying to figure out what she did to
cause the change in the timeline and how many other changes would there be?

The trail of destruction from the troll seemed to start in the dungeons and ended on the fifth
floor. From footprints where the troll seemingly stomped, to scratch marks where it dragged
its club, to snot covered portraits where it had sneezed. It all seemed to point to the troll
finding its way into Hogwarts through the Dungeons. But there were no markers indicating
how it got into the dungeon. Unless, it never was in the dungeon.

“Well, Argus?” Severus asked Filch who examined the footprint with a series of panes of
glass from his jacket.

“As you suspected, Professor.” Filch frowned. “These…were not made by a troll. The
magical impression on these are too high. Far more than those on the upper floors.”

“So they were artificially created?”

“I would say so.” Filch frowned. “Someone wanted to make it look like the troll had been
here.”

Severus was afraid of that. “Any trace of who?”

Filch got off the floor and looked toward Mrs. Norris who had been waiting dutifully. “Well,
luv?” The cat walked forward to the print, sniffing around it and licking certain parts. She sat
at one end of the footprint before looking up and blinking once. “Means no.”
“Bloody brilliant.” Severus glared at the foot prints and scratch marks.

“Are we looking for a student, Professor?”

“No. I do not believe any student here would be enough of a dunderhead to lure a troll or
knowledgeable enough in forensic magics to think to do this.” Severus waved at the mess.
“Sweep the whole castle, Argus. I know it will be difficult with the students’ scents, but
eliminate all the ones artificially created. I want to know where the troll actually started
behaving of it’s own accord and who may have been there last.”

“Of course. I’ll get right to it.” Argus nodded, tapping his thigh for Mrs. Norris to jump up
onto his shoulder.

“Oh and…tell none of the other staff.” Severus stressed. “Not even Rubeus and Irma.”

Argus smiled sheepishly but nodded as he walked off to the next set of prints.

Severus took off toward the infirmary, passing by prefects and teaching assistants still on
patrol. He nodded his head at each until he entered. Two dozen students had been injured in
some capacity in the troll’s attack. Some more so than others. But there was one, that
shouldn’t have been. His gaze raked over the occupied beds of mostly Gryffindor students
and the rare Ravenclaw, until he found the one he was after. She was laying down just as she
was the last time he was here.

His frown deepened and he stopped into Pomfrey’s office as she was filling out paperwork
for the student files. “Poppy,” He greeted. “Are you in need of any more potions?”

“Ah, Severus. No, we’re all full up, thank you.” Poppy smiled softly.

Severus looked toward the bed in question. “Has she still not gained consciousness?”

Poppy eyed the bed, and nodded. “She has, briefly.”

“Is she coherent?”

Poppy frowned. “Barely. Severus, do not tell me you mean to wake her up.”

“The Headmaster wishes to interrogate her."

“Interrogate?!” Poppy hissed. “That girl does not need an inquisition.”

“I misspoke. He wished to question her.” Severus spoke, trying to placate the mediwitch.

“Question, interrogate, its all the same in the state she’s in. She can’t even remember what
happened to her.”

“She can’t? Or she won’t tell you?” Severus raised one eye brow, inquisitively.

“I am not so mistrustful of my charges as you. Besides she needs food. Rest. Time to heal.”
Poppy challenged.
Severus almost wanted to smile at how protective Poppy was. “Albus is well aware she
missed the feast and had the kitchens prepare her a meal, to be had while he questions her.
She will be fed, Poppy. And will be returned back to this very hospital bed to rest.”

Poppy ground her teeth, looking between the bed and him. “If she is more distressed on her
return—”

“Poppy, it’s the Headmaster, not the Wizengamot.” Severus sighed. “Now, if you will?”

“Oh no.” Pomfrey crossed her arms. “She’s finally fallen asleep, I’ll not be the one to awaken
her.”

Severus squinted his gaze at her, then scanned the room to find Poppy’s apprentice.

“Nor will Nancy.” Poppy interjected. “Poor things overworked herself.”

“Poppy, be reasonable.”

“If waking her up to speak with the Headmaster is so important, then you wake her. You need
work on your bedside manner anyway.” Poppy smirked.

Severus scowled. “I am not a healer.”

“Yet you make certain to personally care for the Slytherins yourself.” Poppy challenged him
with a smirk. Then used the motion of snapping her fingers to point at the bed.

Severus severely regretted his life choices in that moment. He approached the bed and
conjured privacy screens to place around most of it. He didn’t want the other students to see
what he was about to do, lest they gossip. He already knew they would after tonight. He
didn’t need to fan the flames. As if he needed silly sixth and seventh years renewing their
foolish crushes. Being the youngest staff member at Hogwarts had many downsides.

He took a moment to observe the girl.

She slept on her side curled up and angled with her back to the wall. She clutched her wand
in one hand, and held a pillow to her chest.

It gave him pause. No one slept in such a way unless they felt unsafe, and haven’t in quite
awhile. Given the events at the feast, perhaps that was not the first instance she has suffered
under the Weasley twins’s attention? He did recall one class session where he dismissed her
for the stench upon her person. Perhaps that had been another instance of their ill-attention on
her.

“Hmmm.” He needed to have a discussion with Minerva about intra-house bullying.

He used his wand to summon hers, but it wouldn’t budge. Odd, but not uncommon. Perhaps
it was a strong bond. It mattered little. He knew from the staff meetings she was having
difficulty casting spells so there was no danger of any accidental expulsions.
Carefully, he pulled the blanket covering her enough to expose a foot. He cast a slight feather
tickling charm. Nothing obtrusive, but enough to disturb her sleep.

He expected for her to fight to stay asleep, as most children her age did. Mumble, even swat
whatever phantom object touched her foot and roll back over. Instead her eyes flew open,
body stiffened and she jerked back, curling her leg as close to her body as she could.

Exactly what was going on in the Gryffindor dorms to warrant such a reaction?

“Black.” Severus spoke softly. “You’re awake.”

“P-p-professor?” She stammered out, sitting up.

Well, there was no being gentle about this part. “Get your shoes on. The headmaster has
requested your presence.” He stated simply.

“Why?” Her eyes looked up at him before averting.

As a rule, Severus refrained from looking into the minds of his students. He didn’t need to be
bombarded with the inanities of pubescence. He lived through that once, he did not need a
reminder. He was well aware of how extreme their emotions could be and the frivolous things
they cared so deeply about.

But on occasion, usually when disciplining or interrogating troublemakers such as those out
after curfew, he did employ a little bit of legilimency. Just enough to glean surface thoughts,
to ascertain if they were telling the truth or not. A useless skill to use on Slytherins, as most
of them learned to sell their lies by fourth year.

But Gryffindors, their minds were so proud when they manage to lie outloud. Infuriating to
know they had lied but being unable to prove it.

He didn’t bother arguing with most Ravenclaws when he caught them breaking rules. They’d
have found some loophole in the rule book to justify their actions. He merely sent them on
their way with a stern warning.

Hufflepuffs were a mix bag. Some of them could lie as well as a seasoned Slytherin, others
weaseled around it, and the rare few broke down and revealed all — too nervous to even
attempt to lie.

Yet none of them, had ever thought to lower their gaze from him, not like Penelope Black,
ward of Remus Lupin. No doubt the wolf had instructed her on it, to get out of his piercing
stare.

“Because he has requested it.” Severus droned. “Hurry now.” He snapped and tapped his
foot. She was quick about it too, trailing after him when he spun and started out of the
infirmary.

At first he took his usual long strides, until he heard her huffing to keep up. He shortened his
stride.
“Thank you.” She whispered.

“For what?”

She didn’t answer. Good.

Severus turned a corner toward the grand staircase. He had little patience for the shenanigans
of the moving staircases, and overrode them to give him the fastest route. He climbed one,
waiting as it shifted to one landing, climbed the next one, and it repeated. He made sure
Penny was with him at each before moving on.

They approached the entrance to the Headmaster’s tower.

“Am…am I in trouble?” She finally spoke.

Severus faced her. “Look at me.” He commanded.

Tentatively she looked up at him.

“Have you done something wrong?” He asked, peering into her surface thoughts.

“I…don’t think so.”

There was uncertainty. Not that she was lying about her answer, but genuinely she was
unsure if she’s done something wrong.

“You don’t think so?”

She nodded, and lowered her gaze to fiddle with her wand and the silly trinket attached to it.

What had she done that she was unsure if it was against the rules or not? No matter. Albus
will uncover it all. He faced the gargoyle. “Fizzing Whizzbees.”

The gargoyle jumped aside, revealing a spiral staircase up. Severus gestured for her to go up
and he followed after her. The door to Albus’s office was already open, the aforementioned
headmaster was in deep discussions with one of the house elves.

“Headmaster.” Severus announced their presence. Albus straightened, smiling.

“Ahh, Miss Black, do come in. Professor, if you would shut the door.” Albus called Penny
forward.

Severus shut the door behind him, watching Penny as she didn’t move much further in. Her
shoulders were hunched in, and she clutched her wand close.

“Am I…going to be expelled?” She asked, a warble in her voice.

That was certainly a leap. Again, what had she done that she thinks is worthy of expulsion?

Albus paused, looking up at Severus. “Expelled?” He questioned. “Why ever would you
think that?”
“Because I’m-I’m-“ Her voice pitched, and she swiped at her face. “-no good at magic?”

“Oh. No dear. Struggling with magic in your first year is completely normal, Miss Black.”
Albus spoke softly, and then gestured to the table beside him. “Come sit. I understand you
missed the feast.” Albus ushered her into a seat, but looked up at him. Severus shook his
head, understanding the invitation. Instead he poured himself some tea, and if he added a
little splash of something extra, Albus made no comment.

“I didn’t want to miss the feast.” Penny sat down, hesitantly reaching for a plate.

“I gather you didn’t.” Albus smiled sadly. “Though I rather enjoyed your rendition of the
Wicked Witch of the West. I was more a fan of Glinda.”

“You’ve watched the Wizard of Oz?”

“Watched it? My dear, I saw it when it first premiered on the silver screen. I do love a good
talkie.”

Severus rolled his eyes.

“The muggles were ever so excited by - what’s the term, Severus?”

“Technicolor, sir.” Severus provided.

“Ah yes. Now, please do eat.”

Penny helped herself to a plate. Severus mentally went over the tasks he would have to
perform tomorrow, replenishing Poppy’s stores, owling Lucius — because if he didn’t Draco
was sure to — if the little twit hadn’t already. Honestly if he ever found out who put it in that
boy’s mind that his father had that much sway with the governors, he’d curse them nine
ways to Sunday. Every week it was something new. He didn’t think he could handle it for all
seven years.

There was one positive to Lucius’s intervention, a broom closet filled with Nimbus Two
Thousands — outfitting the entire Slytherin Quidditch team. He couldn’t wait to see
Minerva’s expression next week.

“Are you certain that’s all you’re going to eat?” Albus’s tone drew Severus out of his musing.
He knew the tone, one that he used when trying to get his way. Usually for a good reason,
even if it annoyed him. Severus walked around the room with his teacup.

“Yes, sir.” Penny muttered, pushing the plate of sweets away.

“But all you’ve eaten is a salad.” Albus frowned.

“It’s late. I don’t eat after six.” She explained.

Not something he hears everyday. It reminded him of what his father used to say, to get out
of him and his mother knowing he was making sure they ate first.
“Surely just one sweet?”

“Thank you but I don’t like sweets.”

“You don’t like sweets?” Albus muttered, horrified.

What child didn’t like sweets? Moreover, a magical one who didn’t eat sweets would be in
constant danger of magical exhaustion. Sweets, oils, and fats were a necessary staple in a
wizard and witch’s diet.

Severus frowned, mentally drafting an owl to Remus. He closed his eyes and shook his head.
No, he’ll leave it to Minerva. She was Penny’s head of house, not him. Though it was a
situation he was infinitely more familiar with. Either there was food scarcity in her household
— which there shouldn’t given she’s a Black. Or someone was shaming her body size.

Severus eyed the girl. She was neither slim nor overly plump. Was she self-restricting her
diet?

“I…I do like chocolate milk.” Penny admitted finally to Albus, his worried look finally
dropped.

“That’s right. How could I forget. One moment, let me get you a glass of hot chocolate.” He
summoned a house elf.

It was then, the door to the office opened, Minerva walked in with a silent sigh - exhaustion
clearly on her face and her fingers still dotted with ink.

He tilted his head her way.

“Minerva, good good. Please, take a seat. Severus?”

Severus moved to stand beside Albus. Minerva took a seat beside Penny.

“Now, Miss Black, I’ve asked you here because I would like a recount of what happened
tonight.” Albus began.

“But I told Madam Pomfrey I don’t remember anything.”

Albus looked at him for confirmation.

“Concussion from trauma to her head. Bruising, and slight loss of memory and confusion.”
Severus whispered the diagnosis to him.

“I see.” Albus frowned. “Do you remember the feast?”

She nodded.

“Why don’t we start from there?”

Making her relive that ordeal? Severus frowned.

Penny squirmed in her seat.

“You can start with when you left the feast, if you remember.”

She looked between them and Minerva.

“Go on.” Minerva encouraged, patting her shoulder.

It was slight. Just the barest hint of movement. Minerva wouldn’t have noticed it, but he did.
Perhaps Albus did too, but he made no note of it. Penny’s shoulder had sagged, as if to avoid
Minerva’s touch entirely. Her gaze steely and guarded. Her grip on her wand tightened. Was
her shoulder injured?

“I left the Great Hall and took the stairs toward the second floor lavatory to try to wash off
the potion.”

“Why the second floor?” Minerva asked. “The first floor lavatory wasn’t far.”

Severus breathed in, restraining himself. Minerva was entirely too oblivious.

“Perhaps, Miss Black went for the only lavatory she knew others would avoid.” Severus
voiced. From the relieved sigh Penny released, he guessed correctly.

“Avoid?” Minerva’s brows furrowed.

“Myrtle.” Albus offered.

“I see. Yes, we all tend to- I’m sorry, please go on.” Minerva once again patted Penny’s
shoulder.

Again she tried to avoid the touch.

“I tried to wash it off but it wouldn’t. I talked with Myrtle for a little bit and then when I went
to leave, I heard it.”

“The Troll?”

Penny nodded. “But I backed up and locked the door with a colloportus.”

“You can cast that?” Minerva asked, shocked.

Penny nodded.

Well, looks like she wasn’t struggling with every spell. Mostly transfiguration and some of
charms. Interesting.

“A very sensible thing to do, locking the door.” Albus drew them back. “What happened
next?”

“I asked Myrtle to check to see if it was gone. When it was, I…” Penny frowned.
“What-“

“I uh…” Penny blinked, brows furrowing. “I…went to the third floor.” She winced, letting
her wand go to touch her temple.

“What is it?” Minerva asked.

Penny whined, rubbing her temples. Severus stepped forward, casting a spell to ease any
pain.

“Why did you go to the third floor?”

“I…don’t know.” Penny’s gaze flicked wildly, clearly distressed. “I…don’t know.” She
whispered. “Why don’t I know? Pomfrey said I was hit in the head by the troll’s club.”

“Yes, it appears you were.” Albus rose. “Please, drink your hot chocolate.” He gestured.
“Give us a moment. Minerva. Severus.”

Severus stepped toward Albus’s desk. Albus pulled them both close.

“Severus, are you certain she wasn’t there when you first followed the troll?” Albus asked.

“I am certain.” Severus sniffed. “I arrived on the third floor to ensure that infernal three-
headed beast was undisturbed. There were no students on the third floor, left or right handed
side. I checked the entire floor. She was nowhere, certainly not where Argus found her by the
stairs either.”

“And there weren’t when you heard the students defending themselves against the troll?”

“Correct. And by her testimony, the troll had already passed her. It had no reason to linger.”

“Someone purposefully attacked a student?” Minerva whispered harshly.

“And made it look like a troll attack.”

“But who is still up to debate.” Albus frowned.

“Are we certain all the students, besides Miss Black, were accounted for?” Severus
postulated. “There are those in her house who may have motive.” Severus mused with a
pointed look at Minerva’s Gryffindor pin.

“Exactly what are you suggesting?” Minerva hissed.

“Nothing yet. But in this evening alone I have observed in Miss Black, behavior that is cause
for concern.” Severus lifted one finger. “Either Lupin has taken a turn for the worst,” another
finger raised. “Or he has neglected to inform us of the original state of her home life,” Snape
held three fingers up “Or…the call is coming from inside the house.”

“You think a Gryffindor attacked another Gryffindor?” Minerva gasped.

“Given the spectacle at the feast, and Miss Black’s testimony of seeking out a private
lavatory to wash the potion off. What other conclusion can one make?”

“That it was a simple prank, Severus. They laughed, as did she.” Minerva defended.

“A simple…prank?” Severus’s gaze went steely.

“It is nothing like what you went through.” Minerva breathed in sharply. “No one was in any
danger.”

“Yet she still ended up in the hospital wing.” Severus stated, but quickly held his hands up,
giving up on the matter. He did not for one second believe that laugh Miss Black gave at the
feast was genuine. Not to mention, it wouldn’t be the first time Minerva was blind to bullying
right beneath her nose. He only hoped it wouldn’t escalate to life threatening like it had with
him. Though if the twins were behind this, they’re well past that point.

“Perhaps, there is more to be examined in her memory.” Albus interrupted, “Minerva?”

Minerva frowned, understanding the question Albus was asking. As Penny’s head of house,
she had to give consent for memory analysis. She glanced behind her, toward where Penny
was sipping her chocolate milk. Minerva didn’t look pleased, because she’d have to inform
Remus of this after the fact, but she nodded.

“Severus, if you will prepare the bottle.”

Severus reached into his robes pocket, summoning a bottle specifically charmed for memory
storage. Albus approached Penny, speaking softly at first and guiding her into closing her
eyes.

Minerva could only watch as Severus gently pointed his wand at Penny’s temple as Albus
had her recount the night’s event again. Severus pulled the memory gently so as not to startle
her or cause pain. The memory was quite long, but it slowed as she approached retelling
where the gap was.

“I don’t remember sir.” Penny explained.

“I know, but I want you to think. If you were heading for the third floor, where would you
have gone in that moment.” Albus primed her.

It was a technique. If a memory didn’t exist, one can be primed to create the memory.
Usually it was obvious. But if the memory existed but was tampered with, it can be teased
out. It wasn’t admissible in court, too many accusations of created memories would discredit
it. But there was a difference between providing the details to create the memory and walking
through and asking for their thought process, to put themselves back in that moment. It may
not come clearly, but enough information can sometimes be gleaned from the ambient
information collected with all your senses, mundane and magical.

“I-I think I stopped at the third floor because the troll left…footprints and scratches. It didn’t
keep going up. It went down the corridor, I was following it’s trail.”
“Excellent. Very good. What would you have done next?”

“I…ugh.” Penny winced.

“It’s alright.” Albus soothed.

“It hurts to remember.”

“What does.”

“When I…when I heard it.”

“Heard what?”

“I think dogs? There was barking.”

Severus held his breath. Albus looked up.

“You heard dogs? When?”

“When I saw the bridge.”

So she walked the third floor corridor to the suspension bridge door? She never approached
Fluffy’s den.

“What next?”

“I woke up in the infirmary. Madam Pomfrey was shining a light in my eyes.”

Severus cut off the wisp of memory there and bottled it.

“Hmm.” Albus sat back. “Thank you, Miss Black. You may open your eyes.”

Penny looked between them, bewildered.

“Minerva, please escort Miss Black back to the infirmary.”

“Of course, Albus.” Minerva came forward quickly, and clutched Penny’s shoulders. Or
attempted to. Penny shot out of her seat and out of Minerva’s grasp, clearly having enough of
the unwanted touch.

“Rest well, Miss Black.” Albus waved them off. Once the office door was shut, Albus sighed
before activating the pensieve. It folded itself out of the wall. “If you will.”

Severus poured the memory into the basin. Looking into it, they watched Penny flee the
Great Hall, before the pensieve fully pulled them in.

They followed after in the memory as she made her way purposefully to Moaning Myrtle’s
lavatory. Severus shared an I-told-you-so look with Albus as Penny vomited into a stall and
spoke with Myrtle disparaging Minerva’s ignorance to the Weasleys’ transgressions.
They watched as she sunk to her knees and remained there for a few moments. Eventually,
she stood up, and walked out of the lavatory. She took her first step and then the memory
faded in swirls of smoke.

For a moment it felt like Severus and Albus were about to be ejected from the pensieve, but
a memory began to form — this one vastly different than the prior one. It was of Penny,
clutching the hand of an older woman she was clearly related to. Both looked disheveled,
wearing ill-fitting clothes that were too big — almost three sizes too big for Penny. The older
woman was frightened, looking behind her shoulders every few steps.

“Mama?”

“¡Apurarse, mija!” Penny’s mother rushed them down a long narrow — yet familiar corridor
into a public lavatory.

Severus looked at Albus who also recognized it. It was the official entrance to the Ministry.

The memory faded before they could get a look around and again they felt as though they
were about to be ejected.

It resumed on the stairs to the third floor corridor.

“Albus have you ever experienced that?”

“No.” Albus frowned. The memory resumed. They followed Penny as she walked slowly
down the length of the corridor. Penny opened the door to the suspension bridge, and that
infernal beast began barking.

Albus paused the memory. Frozen, Penny remained staring out at the suspension bridge. But
that wasn’t what they were interested in. They turned toward the open door at the end of the
corridor. A darkened figure was exiting but there were no complete details.

“Not much can be discerned.” Severus walked around the figure.

“Look at the shape, Severus. Where the head should be.” Albus’s frown deepened.

Severus came to his side, and he saw it. Most of the figure was obscured and half way
swirled. But where the head was, was the shape of a turban.

“It’s as I feared.” Albus sighed, and pulled them out of the pensieve.

“Shall we call the Aurors?”

“No. They won’t be able to act, not without harder proof. Memory is fragile evidence.” Albus
sat down. “For now…keep a close eye on him. If he truly has decided to aid Voldemort in his
return, where ever he is, then perhaps…you can appeal to him - given your background.”

Severus nodded.

“I only hope it is not too late to draw him from that path.” Albus stared at Severus.
He knew what Albus was seeing now. Knew Quirrel’s temptation to the Dark Arts reminded
Albus of Severus’ own temptation. The allure of power and what it would bring, vain respect
and a sense of belonging and community. It is what lured him down that very same path, all
those years ago in the height of the war.

Not wishing to dwell on his past, Severus tilted his head. “What are we to do about Miss
Black’s injury? How can we be certain Quirrel did not…damage her memory?”

“I do not believe he damaged it. If he had used Obliviate on her, we would not have been able
to recover as much as we did.” Albus rubbed his chin.

“A confundus charm would have caused confusion, perhaps jumbled the order of her
memories?” Severus theorized.

“Yes, but nothing quite like this.” Albus shook his head. “I’ve never seen the like before.
Have you amongst the Death Eaters?”

“Death Eaters are more concerned with preserving memory, not damaging it. Even the Dark
Lord relied on concise and clear memories to test one’s loyalties.” Severus recalled. It was
never pleasant to have the Dark Lord parse through his memories, he powerless to stop him -
until he learned how to simply bring to surface the memories that were needed. Instead of
digging around in his mind, the Dark Lord need only glance. It reduced the harrowing
experience, but also built trust. It appeared as though Severus offered him his mind willingly
— never fighting. It’s how he rose so quickly amongst the ranks.

“Perhaps it is an older injury? I shall have to owl Remus on the matter.”

“Are we to contact all guardians for all students injured in the troll’s attack?” Severus asked.
They seldom did as Madam Pomfrey handled most injuries. The students were under each of
Head of House’s temporary guardianship — limited in scope but still guardians.

“No. The other students were not similarly incapacitated as Miss Black was. Poppy has
reported on the extent of their injuries needing no more than a potion or charm to heal.”
Albus sounded exhausted. “For now, get some rest.”

Severus tilted his head and made to leave.

“Oh and Severus.”

There was always one more thing.

“Thank you.”

Severus scowled. “I regret I could not catch him in the act.”

“But if you had, then who would have protected the students?” Albus’s eyes twinkled.

“Goodnight, Headmaster.” Severus bit out and left, ignoring Albus’s chuckle.
Severus made his way back to the dungeons, entering the Slytherin common rooms. He made
his rounds, checking in with the prefects, but he checked each room, counting every student
to ensure they were all present and accounted for. He did this twice, before taking the door to
his connecting office and quarters.

He would have collapsed to sleep, but he had letters to write. Starting with Lucius.

Lucius,

As no doubt your son will likely inform you, a mountain troll wandered into Hogwarts. None
of the Slytherins were injured or ever came in contact, of course.

I believe our deterrent charms are sorely in need of improvement. Sadly the budget has not
been sufficiently applied due to other improvements needed around the castle.

Warmly,

S. Snape

He wrote a few more letters to those he knew would also find out but were less obnoxious
than Lucius was as an overbearing parent. He also sent a far more honest one to Narcissa,
she’d be more reasonable and level headed than Lucius about the whole affair. Once they
were sent off, Severus did a final check of the dorms to ensure the prefects were now in bed,
before collapsing in bed himself.

It was a short sleep, but sleep nonetheless. And he’d need it with the first class he was about
to have.

Students were louder at breakfast and he could hear them from the staff lounge. He sorely did
not want to walk out there. His temples throbbed. But it was the only place he’d be able to
get a decently brewed cup of coffee. To sod with the tea this morning, he needed a coffee if
he was expected to stay awake.

He crossed into the Great Hall, braced for the noise as he took his seat.

Yet the Great Hall’s noise level came to a low hush at his presence. He passed his gaze over
the tables. The Slytherins looked far more smug than normal. Severus squinted, his gaze
traveling toward the Hufflepuff, then Ravenclaw. Even the Gryffindors.

They stared at him, muttering.

He sent them a withering glare, fully expecting to snap at them, when the Head Boy
approached.

“Sir.” Clem Dogwood approached the head table, confidently. He’d been the one leading the
others when he caught up with the troll. Clem’s shield charm could use work. Most
teenagers’ did. They were flimsy but worked in a pinch. But against a troll? They were lucky
it slowed the Troll to a crawl, giving them the space to trip him with various jinxes.

“Dogwood?” Severus greeted, ready to order him back to his seat. When Clem held out a
hand.

“I just wanted to say…thank you sir. If it hadn’t been for you showing up when you did, we
would’ve been goners.”

“Do my eyes deceive me or is Mister Brentwood currently copying off Miss Haywent’s
potions essay.” Severus flicked his gaze to the offending students at Ravenclaw and
Hufflepuff. He said it loud enough they heard.

“What?!” Clem spun in place to look at them. “Oy, you two! Detention.”

“Get back to your duties, Mister Dogwood.” Severus snapped. Clem scrambled away.

He thought that would be the end of it, but the stares. All through breakfast. He couldn’t
stand it. And it only got worse when Pomona came in and set down a large plate of freshly
baked bread from her personal flour stash, ground from her wheat farms.

“What is this?”

“This? Oh it’s nothing. Just had a bit of spares this morning.” Pomona smiled.

That was a lie. Pomona only ever baked her bread for the Hufflepuffs, because she enriched
them personally to make sure they had a fully nutritious breakfast. She even prepared gluten
free breads for those who needed it.

“Pomona.” Severus pushed the plate toward her.

“You’ll take a bread, Severus, and you’ll like it.” Pomona leaned forward smiling, but her
gaze was filled with a threat. “Or I’ll bake a cake and have it hand delivered for your
birthday, where we’ll sing happy birthday.”

“You would not dare.” Severus seethed.

“I would, and you know it.”

Severus ground his teeth before snatching a small loaf of bread from the pile.

“There’s a good lad.” Pomona patted his arm and went to deliver the rest of the bread to the
Hufflepuff table.

Severus felt the stares as he bit into the bread, and then glowered at the student body. He
should have let them get knocked out by the troll before saving them.
Argus approached him as he made his return to the dungeons. He had dark circles under his
eyes, no doubt he spent the night examining all the traces of the troll and likely restoring the
portraits to their former glory before the troll’s presence. He was carrying Mrs. Norris close
to his chest. That was typically a sign when they had both spent the night awake.

“Argus.” Severus greeted. “How goes the search?”

“Confusing.”

“Explain.”

“It appears the troll wandered in through the South Wing and made its way into the dungeons
and then back out, wrecking havoc through the castle.”

“But?”

“Removing the traces with high magical imprints, the troll started in central hall.”

“In Central Hall?”

“Yes.”

“Which means someone took control of the troll and guided it there, before letting it loose.”

“Figured you would come to that conclusion.” Argus sighed. “Took a look around from the
bell tower to the west tower. Combed the entire thing all night, - mind, once I fixed up the
castle. There was a cracked step, hadn’t been there before.”

“Cracked?” Severus squinted. “Are you certain it wasn’t a student?”

“Not with how deep this crack went, no. Had the same imprint that matches with a troll too.
Low intelligence, low magic. Lower than even a muggle. Only thing it could be is a troll.”

“Not a creature? Kettleburn’s classroom is not far.”

“I considered it, but the only creatures Silvanus has round there register at higher imprints.”

Just more evidence of foul play.

“Thank you, Argus. Now please, get some rest. I’ll let Albus know what you’ve found.”

Argus nodded, and made to turn around.

“Oh...” Severus eyed the man. He trusted him, he’d been there for him when he was student
being chased by Potter and his gang. He kept immaculate records of what the students did,
even when they believed they weren’t doing anything against the rules. “Have you noted any
patterns of behavior among the students this year?”

“I do ever year, Severus. You know this.”

“I wonder if I may, when you’ve rested of course, send me copies your files. Just for
incidents thus far this year.”

“Is there anything in particular you’re looking for?”

“No.” Severus hated to be right about this. But, Minerva had become a friend since he joined
the staff - yet even she was blind to her own faults. “Send me any updates you make as well.”

Argus left, and Severus continued down to the labs. He checked in on the stores. He’d had
Fidelma collect troll bogeys before they removed the troll from the castle and return it to the
mountains. Troll bogeys were a type of thickner, useful for those allergic to flobberworm and
pearlwort. It was also a key ingredient in invisibility potions.

He lingered just outside the second potions lab, finding the Gryffindors and Slytherins in full
conversation with each other. The topic, the troll attack. As to be expected.

Unexpectedly, his name was mentioned, with tones varying from awe, to amazement, to
mimicry. The last of which he scowled, until he heard what they were saying. They mimicked
the spells he had used with enthusiasm.

Some of their pronunciations were on point. At which point he immediately stormed in. “Put
away your wands.” His voice boomed across the room. The students hushed, hurriedly
taking their seats. His gaze tracked across the room taking head count, but he knew there
would be only one missing.

“Mister Goyle. As your lab partner is currently in the infirmary, you may be dismissed from
today’s class, with full marks.” He made a mental note to also give full marks to Black, but
none of them needed to know that. “As for the rest of you, you will be attempting to brew the
Strengthening Potion today. As you all should be adequately proficient in harvesting
Salamander blood, I trust…none of you…will become faint. Is that clear?” He flicked his
wand at the chalkboard, where his instructions were written. “Begin.”

He stalked the rows, watching the students collect their ingredients. He was begrudgingly
aware their gazes lingered on him as he passed. He scowled, looking furious to encourage
them to pay attention to their cauldrons.

Most stares he dissuaded. Most.

Only one green-eyed one continued to linger past his scowl. Today was not the day for Potter
to try his patience. He had little sleep, was overworked, and desperately needed a decanter of
coffee with a splash of fyrespirits.

“Potter! Your cauldron’s temperature is ten degrees too high.” He barked at him. Harry was
quick to remedy the situation. Draco admonishing him for being incompetent. Yet despite
that, the boy’s gaze returned to him.

Severus looped around, examining the progress of potions to ensure the students didn’t put
the fanged geranium in before the salamander blood. If they did, the potion would end up
looking the same, but instead of a strengthening potion, it would be an incontinence potion.
And while it would be humorous for certain students to urinate themselves, he did not want
the responsibility of cleaning that up.

As he made the rounds, he was subjected to the idle conversations and gossip between
students around him.

”Come on, Neville. Cheer up, I’m sure she’ll understand why you said that.” Daphne told her
partner as she crushed the snake fangs.

“But I was so…so rude.” Neville despaired. “What if I went too far?”

“You’re fretting over nothing.” Daphne sighed. “She’ll forgive you. I bet she wants nothing
more than one of us to save her the boredom of being in the infirmary.”

“Will you come with me to visit her after class?” Neville asked.

“Of course. Wyatt too. And we’ll get Bianca and Hannah and Axel and anyone else. Now
come on, you need to bring the salamander blood up to temperature, so it doesn’t curdle the
potion”

At least Longbottom was no longer burning through cauldrons. Pairing him with Greengrass
was the right move. Though the boy still fumbled when under direct observation. Severus
sighed as he moved on.

“I saw the whole thing!” Ron whispered to Vincent. “Bloody wicked.”

“We always knew Snape was amazing. It’s nothing new.” Vincent grunted.

“But the way he just-” Ron made sound effects and swished his potion ladle. “It was brilliant.
Scary…but brilliant.”

Severus felt a headache building at the base of his neck. “Two points from Gryffindor,
Weasley, for flailing your used ladle. Be thankful no one was splashed with the half-
completed potion.” He carried on.

Ron gulped, and set the ladle back down.

“Didn’t I tell you, Slytherin’s the best. Now you’ve seen our prowess in action by our own
head of house.” Draco taunted with a smirk.

“Yes, Malfoy. For the fourth time.” Harry muttered as he stirred their potion.

“We all learn how to duel like that. You’re lucky I took it easy on you for our duel.”

“You never even showed.”

“Only because I didn’t want you to embarrass yourself.” Draco yawned. “Is this potion
ready?”

“It would be, if you helped.”

Severus looped around but the other side of the classroom was no better. It was going to be a
long year.

At the end of the class, he tested a drop of each potion on a series of ants. Only one potion
turned into an incontinence potion. And surprisingly, it wasn’t Longbottom and Greengrass’s.
At least the boy was improving, we’ll see how long that lasts.

He was writing up the scores, when he realized there was one student left in the class. One he
really didn’t want to be looking at him.

“Potter?” Severus didn’t look up, continuing to write.

“Sir…” Harry began, shifting his bag as he tried to find the words.

“Yes?”

“I…I was just wondering.” He frowned, conflicted.

He sighed, set his quill down and snapped, “Spit it out already, Potter!”

“Did you know my mother?”

One could hear a pin drop with how silent the lab became.

Severus stared into Harry’s gaze, but the longer he did, the more he could tune out his glasses
and jetblack hair. The more he could see Lily, before him — as young as when he first met
her. He wasn’t prepared for this moment, this gaze, this question.

His long stare unnerved the boy into babbling. “Its just that…well my aunt sent me pictures
of my mum and in one of them…on the back… er its well your name.”

“That wretched woman spoke about me?” Severus whispered. He hadn’t intended to say it
out loud, so caught off with the very idea that Petunia Evans, scourge of the playground and
champion of all things proper and well-to-do, dared utter his name even in writing. He let
out a bitter bark of a laugh.

Harry jolted in place. “It’s true?”

Severus schooled his expression and sat with his back straight. “We went to school together,
yes.”

“But…the picture was from before Hogwarts.”

Blasted woman, making his life difficult.

“We happened to go to the same primary.” Severus muttered.

“Were you friends?”

 Severus breathed in sharply and glowered. He would not answer that. “Don’t you have more
important things to do, Potter? I seem to recall one of your essays needing revisions. Unless
you want me to count my preliminary score as your final score.”

“N-no sir!”

“Then stop dallying.”

“Yes sir.”

He wasn’t ready to talk about Lily. He didn’t think he’d ever be.

Chapter End Notes

It's my friend's birthday and I know she'd enjoy a chapter. So posting this up today just
for her. :3 Happy Birthday Maya!

The timeline is going wild now folks~

A mostly all Severus POV chapter. How did you like his insights? And he's the one
that's noticing Penny is being bullied, but as she's not in his house - he can't do anything
other than advise Minerva. But finally the faculty is taking notice.

I loved writing the Filch as a slight magical-forensic investigator. The little panes of
glass he had, was inspired from the show the Magicians. I've got it that Filch is not only
a curator and restorer, but before Hogwarts he was a detective. And there's something
more to Mrs. Norris as well.

What did you guys think of this chapter?

 Apologetically Weighed
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

Neville paused outside the Hospital Wing, dithering and wringing his hands. He couldn’t help
but think of the last thing he said to Penny yesterday.

“Don’t offer me help if you won’t help Hermione.”

He’d been mad. Angry. Disappointed. She could be so dismissive. To see Hermione being
bullied and purposefully left out, and to let it happen when he knows she could do so much
more. She’d done it for him all those months ago at Giggleswick, why couldn’t she do it for
Hermione? And it’s not because Hermione is muggleborn, Wyatt is and she did it for him
instantly that first History of Magic class.

It didn’t make sense. And worse, even when he admonished her, he felt bad. He didn’t like
telling off his friends. Even if he thinks they deserved it.

Now he felt doubly bad because of what Fred and George did at the Halloween feast. Then
the troll attack, where she got hurt and he couldn’t help but blame himself for her even being
alone. He hadn’t realized Penny was hurt by their words, just like Hermione. She’d always
seemed so strong. Her head held high and more annoyed that they were wasting her time.

Maybe…if he’d spoken up about the things Ron and Seamus would say about her around
him. Or whenever Fred and George were around — maybe they wouldn’t have done what
they did.

The Gryffindor boys always treated him nicely. Even if they gave him looks whenever he
came back from hanging out with Penny and the others.

Now that he thinks back on it - he knows when he should have said something. Just a couple
of Saturdays ago.

Penny hadn’t returned from swim practice yet, but the quidditch team had. Neville was
back from morning dance club, sitting in waiting for Penny. When Fred and George
whispered rapidly to each other.

Neville didn’t meant to eavesdrop, but he heard them while rubbing and stretching his
feet on the floor by the fireplace. He was hidden away by the tea table and plants.
Though admittedly most students didn’t notice he was there unless he made himself
known. Usually stuttering, too nervous to speak.

“What would a firstie sneak off to every Saturday morning for?” Fred asked.

“How’s she disappearing like that?” George added.

“We should corner her.” Fred mumbled. “Make her tell us.”
“Didn’t exactly work well last time.” George shook his head.

“I-” Fred stressed with a raised finger. “-never got to corner her.”

“We need a new tactic, Fred.” George nudged. “Chasing her all around the castle is
going to draw the wrong kind of attention.”

“Or the right kind. She got in trouble last time.”

“So did we.”

“But we always get in trouble. And we always weasel out of it.” Fred chuckled. “Minnie
loves us. We’re the best beaters she’s ever seen on the team.”

“You know McGonagall would have you writing lines for calling her that.”

“I’d write every single one with flourish.” Fred sighed. “When she purses her lips, its
like she’s blowing me a kiss every time she’s angry.”

“Unbelievable.” George sighed. “I have a different plan that will get that little Snitch to
tell us what we want.”

“And what is that?”

“Well, you’ve already sort of started it. Brilliant use of the Not-For-Your-Eyes Charm.”

“I was stricken with inspiration by one of our dearest allies, Mister Moony of the Map.”

“Cute.” George deadpanned.

“So whats your plan?”

“Its strategic really. We ramp it up.”

“Are you saying we do what Bill did in his fifth year to that-“

“The seventh year who kept saying no. Precisely”

“It could work. When do we ask.”

“Just after the breaking point.”

“And when is that?”

“That might be difficult to figure out. Everyone knows that whole family’s mad.”

“Should we owl Bill?”

“No…” George hummed. “But Tonks, bet she knows something.”

“Bringing Charlie’s ex into this?” Fred tutted.

 “You have to admit, she has the best sense of humor.”

“She did. And she’ll know what to do. I’ll write the letter.”

“She did always like you best.”

“No she liked Gred.”

“I can’t remember if that was you or me.”

“It was whomever we wanted it to be, when we wanted.”

Neville hadn’t realized what they were planning or that it was for Penny. But, they talked as
if they were already doing something. He thought Penny would have shared with him if they
had. So he dismissed it. Penny wasn’t the only one to snitch on the twins. Some of the
Slytherins did and Ravenclaws. Or so he heard from Ron. It could have been any of them.

Now he realizes, it was Penny all along.

“Neville?” Daphne jostled him out of his thoughts. “Are we going in?” She gestured at the
Hospital Wing doors. She’d accompanied him all this way. He’d foregone getting everyone
else.

“Um…” Neville’s lips twitched, hands sweaty. “What if she hates me?”

“She won’t. Penny will understand you didn’t know.” Daphne assured.

Neville swallowed and walked into the Hospital Wing with Daphne at his side. They peered
in, Penny was the only one occupying a bed. Pomfrey was checking her over, a tray of mostly
eaten food floating near.

They waited for Pomfrey to finish before stepping in.

“I expect for that entire plate to be empty before I return, young lady.” Pomfrey told Penny,
turning to walk back to her post. She stopped upon seeing them.

“Madam Pomfrey, may we see her?” Daphne took charge.

Pomfrey looked between them before sighing. “You may. She is about to be released once
she finishes eating to my satisfaction.” Pomfrey raised her voice, sending a glance back over
her shoulder.

Neville caught Penny staring at him, which prompted her to avert her gaze away and toward
the tart on her plate.

Daphne dragged Neville up, smiling. “Penny, we missed you in class.”

“Doubt it.” Penny muttered. “Though I was looking forward to brewing the strengthening
potion, I’m sure Goyle did fine without me.”
“He got full marks,” Neville told her, softly.

“So better than fine.” She pushed around the tart, glumly.

“How did you get hurt?” Daphne broached the subject of the attack.

“Madam Pomfrey says the troll got me with its club, but I don’t remember that.” Penny
touched the side of her temple.

“Are you really okay?” Neville asked.

“Yeah, Madam Pomfrey patched me up good. Though…” Penny glared at the tart.

“What?”

Penny mumbled, picking up and holding out the tart. “Says I need to eat this.”

“Its just a tart.” Neville tilted his head, incredulous. Out of everything that went on, this is
what Penny was hung up on?

“Strawberry by the looks of it.” Daphne grabbed the tart and broke it in half. Taking one half
for herself.

“Such bad manners, Daphne. Grabbing from my plate without even asking.” Penny joked
toward Daphne.

Daphne stuck her tongue out and nibbled on the half she broke off. “You looked like you
didn’t want it anyway.”

“I didn’t.” Penny pushed the plate toward Neville, leaning forward to see if Pomfrey was
looking. “Neville?”

“Oh.” Neville picked it up, and began nibbling on it.

“Thanks.” Penny sighed. “And for coming.”

“You came for me when I broke my wrist in flying class.” Neville said between bites.

“I know but…” Penny trailed off, squirming on the bed uncomfortably.

Neville felt the same way, ready to back down from telling her. It didn’t matter, because
Daphne nudged him and gestured. “Penny…I-I…I’m sorry-”

“I’m sorry.” Penny also spilled out.

They stared at each other. Daphne whipped her head between them.

“What?” Neville asked.

“I know why he’s apologizing, but why’re you apologizing?” Daphne asked, pointing at
Penny.
“Because he was right.”

“I was?”

At Daphne’s confusion Penny sighed and continued.

“About Hermione. I should have said something. Done something. Instead I did nothing.”
Penny released a huff of breath and covered her face.

“Hang on.” Daphne stopped her. “You’re apologizing because you did nothing to stop your
housemates from bullying Granger?”

“I should’ve! Neville even asked me to check on her. And I—”

“And you what? Decided to save your own skin instead of help her?”

“Well…” Penny nodded. “Yeah.”

“Why apologize for that? Especially with everything they were doing to you.”

“I mean- wait.” Penny frowned. “Everything they were doing to me?”

“Yes.” Daphne crossed her arms.

“How…do you know that?”

“So its true.” Neville groaned. He felt ashamed, for chewing her out when she was targeted
too. Of course she wouldn’t help Hermione! Not if it meant making herself even more of a
target.

“Shame on you for not telling us.” Daphne smacked Penny’s arm, a frown deep in her brows.
“We could’ve helped you.”

“I’m so sorry, Penny.”

“No-no no. Don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. Besides you were right to tell me off. I
should’ve gone to check on her.”

“You didn’t need to anyway.” Neville admitted. “Harry and Ron apologized before the feast.”

“I gathered that.” Penny sighed, frowning.

“But that isn’t why I’m sorry.” Nevile swallowed and looked at Daphne for encouragement.
She smiled at him, gesturing for him to keep going. “I overheard Fred and George talking.”

“He didn’t know they were talking about you.” Daphne added.

“What did you hear?” Penny pressed.

Neville told her. Everything. Daphne helped. Penny listened quietly until the very end.
“Tonks? They said Tonks?” Penny laughed and clapped.

“What?”

“Whats funny?” Daphne asked.

“Tonks…is my second cousin. Her first name is Nymphadora.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever heard of the Tonks family.” Daphne tilted her head in thought.
“Grandmama taught me all the family names that are connected to the Sacred Twenty-Eight.
Are they a Spanish pure-blood family? Or American?”

“No. You probably never heard of them, because the man Andromeda Black married is
muggleborn.”

“Really?” Neville perked up.

Daphne gasped. “How scandalous!”

“They were blasted off the family tree by my grandmother.”

“That’d explain why my grandmother wouldn’t tell me about them.” Daphne nodded. “She’s
very…trying.”

“My nan probably knew about them, but wouldn’t have told me either.” Neville admitted.

“Augusta Longbottom? Disapproving of Muggleborns marrying into Pureblood families?”

Penny asked with a smirk. “I never would have thought it.”

“So.” Neville wrung his hands. “You’re not mad? At me, I mean.”

“Why would I be?”

“For not telling you what I heard sooner?”

“I mean, would it have helped? Probably. But you didn’t know they were talking about me.”

“I do have a question though.” Daphne interjected. They looked at her. “What did they mean
about ramping it up?”

Penny winced.

“What were they already doing?”

“The sticky notes.”

“Sticky notes?” Daphne asked. “The stolen ones?”

“They’ve been returning them to me. One by one. Sometimes in bundles.”

Neville was confused. He remembered seeing them. “How was that…ramping anything up?”
Penny sighed and leaned back. “They had messages that would disappear as soon as anyone
touched them.”

“Messages?” Neville asked and then his eyes widened.

“Name calling really. Immature stuff. Its more annoying because I find them all the time. I
was for a while just burning them, but Filch asked me to collect them and give them to him.”

“Filch?!” Daphne and Neville asked.

“Yeah…someone…put a very nasty word on one sticky and put it on my back without me
knowing. Filch saw it. Almost got in trouble, I think. But Filch figured it out.”

“Filch?” Daphne stressed again.

“I think he’s keeping record of the incident and how many - so if he finds out who did it…
points deducted- I guess? Or detentions? I don’t know. But Filch has been helpful.”

“FILCH?!”

“What?”

“Its just…well…its Filch!”

The Sunday after the troll attack, Penny was in the middle of reading The Looking Glass: a
guide to enchanted glassworks at the Hufflepuff table, when Hannah plopped a chocolate
puffed pastry onto her already cleared breakfast plate, where she’s finished off a leafy green
salad.

“Eat it, Penny.” Hannah stated.

Penny glared at the offending sweet.

“Pomfrey said so.” Hannah reminded.

“Ugh… chocolate.” Penny prodded the pastry.

“We can ask the house elves for a strawberry tart instead.” Neville suggested.

That was even worse. Strawberries were so sweet. Penny did not like sweets.

Part of a magical’s dietary requirements was to consume three or four servings of sweets. Or
rather complex sugars. It’s what was needed to fuel active intentional magic. While the fresh
fruits she ate before gave her some magical energy, she’d have to quadruple her intake.
According to Pomfrey, she was magically starving herself. It definitely explained why after
barely a minute or two of doing magic she was winded and needed a sit down. That wasn’t
normal, or at least wasn’t supposed to be.

Most students didn’t need an excuse to eat between classes. There were bowls of fruits and
pastries at every alcove and sitting areas to have a bit of tea dotted throughout the castle.
Penny ignored them, thinking it was just a British thing and that it was snacks for those doing
intensive magic. She hadn’t realized it was for everyone.

From the Before she knew how much she should eat and when to maintain her heart health
and her figure. But that was for a minimally active adult’s health and figure. She was a child
now, a growing child and far more active than she had ever been in the Before. Between the
magic, the monstrous amount of stairs in Hogwarts, and now swim club. It was better this
was caught now.

It also made sense why everyone had tried pushing onto her some kind of sweet. The elf in
Filch’s office, even Dumbledore had seemed aghast.

Grabbing the pastry, Penny glowered and took a bite. Hannah beamed at her. Daphne let slip
that Penny had unintentionally been starving herself. So she’s made it her mission to make
sure she had that extra serving of sweetness at every meal. She even got the others involved.

They were ganging up on her.

“Ugh, I want to brush my teeth.” Penny grumbled after swallowing it all down. She swished
water in her mouth to clean her teeth of the sugar and then grabbed a handful of mint leaves
to hopefully get the rest and freshen her breath.

“You can do just that. You never go to Chapel anyway.” Hannah stood up.

“What are you going to do?”

“Read. Or go out and practice. Dunno.” Penny grumbled. She’d been feeling off. It wasn’t
because of the added food. It was because of her memory, because of what was missing from
the troll attack. She was sure Quirrel had done something to her but she wasn’t sure what. It
was the only thing that made sense. But the way Dumbledore and Snape had acted in that
interrogation, it didn’t seem like they had seen anything. Quirrel was still in the castle, right
there at the head table.

Had he obliviated her? That was more of a Lockhart move, not Quirrel. Not like Quirrel
couldn’t manage. And with Voldemort at the helm, he probably could do a finer job of it.
Maybe thats why she could detect the gap, because it wasn’t Voldemort that did it - but barely
competent Quirrel. The way he was acting didn’t look like he’d discovered her memories.
Either way she didn’t want to tempt him to look into her mind any further.

Once all the Christians left for Chapel, Penny stayed seated in the Great Hall, reading. It
didn’t take long for her solitude to be disrupted when the Patil sisters approached. “Parvati.
Padma?”
Padma was leading her sister forward with purpose. Parvati looked like she didn’t want to be
there.

“Hey Penny.” Padma smiled warmly.

“What’s uh… whats happening?” Penny eyed Parvati.

“Tell her.” Padma hissed at Parvati. “Go on. She deserves to know.”

“There’s…a rumor going around Gryffindor, behind your back.”

Penny perked up. “A rumor?” Great, what sorts of things were being said? “What about?”

“That…that you led the troll to the Gryffindor tower.”

Penny stared at Parvati who squirmed, uncomfortably. Padma shook her head.

“Are you having me on?”

“It’s ridiculous right?” Padma exploded in a huff.

“Its what I heard is all.”

“Why is your own house saying that about you? Is this because of the quidditch thing?”
Padma went off, angrily in Penny’s sake. “Are they that mental? You were in the hospital
wing! Everyone knows that! Besides how could you! A first year lead a troll anywhere?! It
doesn’t make sense. I mean you’re good in class, but you’re not that good at magic. How
could you of all people do it? You can’t even cast a good Vermillous and they expect you to
have led a troll from the mountains to the castle? Like you’re worst than even Neville
magic!”

“Thank you for your vote of confidence in my abilities.” Penny deadpanned, both touched
and amused that Padma was offended in her stead, but she couldn’t help look back at Parvati
who looked guiltier the longer Padma ranted.

“Yeah…it…it really doesn’t make sense.” Parvati tentatively agreed with her twin.

“Do you know who said it?” Penny asked Parvati. She shook her head rapidly. “So how did
you hear?”

“I heard it in the lav this morning. You’d already come down.” Parvati admitted.

“So…one of the other girls in our year either passed it on…” Penny watched Parvati. “Or
started it.” Parvati audibly swallowed and licked her lips. Children were terrible liars.

“Its just awful they’re spreading such ridiculous rumors about you over something so petty!”
Padma sighed, and sat down — aggravated. “Do you mind?” Padma pointed to the plate of
fruit tarts which had appeared at some point.
Penny restrained a smirk, leaning her jaw into her palm. “By all means.” Penny closed her
book, resigning herself to not finishing the section, in favor of chatting with Padma who
continued to be angry, until Penny asked her how practice was going. It moved the
conversation away from rumors toward more comfortable topics. Parvati even loosened up,
the previous guilt she displayed dropping.

From quidditch, to the night skies, to astrology, to astrology homework, to eventually Padma
waxing poetic about the Prophet’s horoscopes. The Dally Dailies. She pulled out a copy of
the prophet and began reading out her fortune.

It was nice to spend time with a Gryffindor that wasn’t Neville. Parvati commiserated with
Penny over their classes. And Padma was the more hotheaded of the two, excitable even.
She was far more animated and dramatic. It reminded Penny of the theatre and drama club
kids in the Before.

“Padma, which club did you end up joining by the way?”

“Well I didn’t get on the house team. So I joined the Hog’s Screech, but so far it’s not been
very interesting.”

“Why not?”

“It’s all very boring. They only report on whats happening in the school. And the broadcast
only reaches Hogsmeade. I would have thought we might play music or maybe read some
stories over the air.”

“Stories?”

“You know like… ? Bon, what did mum call it in English?”

Penny listened as the twins went back and forth in Hindi, discussing something before they
snapped back to Penny excitedly.

“A radio drama.”

“And you use Foley effects to add sounds of what’s happening in the story.”

“Oh!” Penny recognized that term.

“You’ve heard of it?”

“Briefly when I lived in America.” Penny leaned forward. “But how do you know it? Isn’t
that…well muggle technology?”

“Our mum’s muggleborn. But it’s simply wonderful. The stories you can bring to life over
sound! And with magic, you can do so much more!” Padma sighed and frowned. “But the
club’s just about reading out the news and the prophet.”

“Maybe suggest it as something to do? Like write a story that sounds better than when simply
read and then show them? I’d certainly tune in on the wireless for it.”
“You would?” Padma gasped.

“I would. Neville too. And Hannah, Bianca, Daphne and others would too.” Penny
encouraged her. The only stations that played music on the wireless were from London and it
only did for a few hours. There were other frequencies, but most of them were in other
languages. It would be a nice change of pace.

Padma looked at Parvati with a bounce and biting her bottom lip.

“Would you mind then…if you’re not too busy…reading over something we’ve written?”
Parvati asked.

“We’ve written a play, well not really a play. Something to listen to, not watch.”

“Yes.”

“We’ve never really shown it to anyone- well except our mum and dad.”

“And our cousins and dadi and nana.”

“Oh and everyone at Aunt Zaza’s wedding.”

“Her eighth wedding too.” Padma giggled.

“Your Aunt Zaza’s been married eight times?” Penny asked.

“Well…technically seven.” Parvati said. “She left her third fiance at the altar in favor of her
fourth.”

“It was quite the scandal.”

“Is…is your aunt…Blaise’s mom?” Penny asked, wide eyed.

“Yeah.”

“Zaza married our dadi’s Tau, and she’s just always been involved with the family, even after
poor Tau’s death. He left everything to her but she’s not been very stingy like the Prophet
says.” Padma explained.

“Don’t believe that gossips from the Prophet. She doesn’t know a thing.” Parvati added.

“Anyway, our story.” Padma explained the premise of their story. Parvati joined in every so
often. Both of them getting animated and gesticulating. Penny almost wanted to say they’d be
better off performing this on a stage. The story was obviously written by twelve year olds,
but very involved and complex storylines for twelve year olds. Penny was rapt with attention,
in the same way she used to in the Before when one of her nieces or nephews shared the
events of their day. She nodded her head when appropriate and smiled and made noise at the
right cues.
Her mind wandered a few times, mainly toward the book she had been planning on notating.
She was hoping to learn about enchanted spectacles that would detect charmed objects when
worn. It was a vain attempt because she had no way to actually create the spectacles. She’d
settled for a pane of glass to look through.

“Miss Black, there you are.” McGonagall called — interrupting the Patil twins’ ending.
People were starting to trickle in from Chapel service. McGonagall untied the bow keeping
her witch’s hat in place. The edges of her tartan skirts under her robes were wet from the rain.
Yet she didn’t so much as track any water behind her.

“Professor?” Penny eyed her as she approached.

“If you’ll come with me. Miss Ollivander has graciously come to the castle to weigh your
wand.”

“Oh!” Penny blinked. McGongall had told her about that two weeks ago. She assumed it
wasn’t possible or that McGonagall had forgotten. Minerva didn’t wait long before turning
and heading out of the Great Hall.

“I’ll catch up later, Parvati. Padma.” Penny waved at them before rushing to catch up with
McGonagall. She clutched her book to her chest, the weight of her wand in her jacket
pocket.

McGonagall led the way from the Great Hall toward the moving staircase tower, and
surprisingly the staircases aligned perfectly for her, giving the most direct route to the floor
she wanted - just like it had with Snape. They ended up in the hall that would lead toward one
of the stairs by the Gryffindor tower entrance. Penny didn’t take it all that often because the
routes to class made more sense to go a different way. Though the few times she did come
through here the portraits played music. They weren’t now, instead the conductor was
speaking with an older woman with wild silver curls and tanned wrinkled skin. She had
vibrant silver eyes and wore a robe with a chatelaine of various tools and wands.

“Griselda?” McGonagall greeted and gestured for Penny to step up. “This is the student I was
telling you about.”

“Hello?” Penny asked softly.

“My my, you look the spitting image of—” Griselda spoke with a smoky hoarse breath, as
though she smoked a pack a day. Yet her fingers weren’t yellowed and she didn’t smell like
someone who smoked.

“My father, Sirius, I know.” Penny muttered, used to the comment.

“I don’t have a face to that name. But you look like Cassie.”

“Cassie?”

“Cassiopeia? If memory serves…she’d be your…oh.” Griselda looked up in thought. “Great

Grand Aunt.”
McGonagall gasped and looked down at Penny. “Griz, I believe you’re right. She does. I
can’t believe I didn’t see it before.”

“Such a somber and dour countenance, Cassie had.”

“You’d never believe the mischief behind her eyes.” McGonagall chuckled.

“Especially when she trounced around with Callidora.” Griselda sighed with a smile.

“Professor?” Penny looked between them.

“Oh, don’t mind us. Just reminiscing how troublesome your great aunt was when I first began
teaching.” McGonagall explained with a smirk.

Griselda smiled. “To the Joinery?”

“Yes of course, one moment. It’s been some years since we had any student use it. It’d been
re-purposed to store lost wands.” McGonagall walked further down the musical corridor
stopping by a statue of a frog on a pedestal.

“Oh has it? Perhaps I’ll take a few and find their makers to track their owners?”

“That’d be lovely.” McGonagall tapped her wand on the frog’s side and it jumped to life,
turning around. It triggered something as a grating stone on stone sound came from behind
them. Penny watched, mouth open as a platform folded out of the wall over the stairs they
had climbed up. It connected to the landing they stood on to a door she had never noticed
that faced and looked over the stairs.

Griselda led the way, at ease with the lack of railing. Penny walked across carefully. The door
opened into a cramped room with small drawers that lined every wall, even the ceiling,
except for the back wall that had diagrams and a bookshelf. There was a workstation on one
side, and a central table with many strange devices. Including one propped up on a tripod of
sorts with a hand crank.

“There it is.” Griselda wove around, wand lifted from her chatelaine as floating lanterns came
to life in the room. “If you would, Miss Black. May I have your wand?” She spoke while
opening a flap in the device and cranking it while sliding a wand from her chatelaine she had
unhooked through it. A small slip of paper printed out and she ripped it, reading it -
seemingly pleased by the result.

“Er…” Penny reached into her pocket and pulled it out, wand charm and all. Griselda eyed
the dice charm with one squinted eye.

“Well now, I haven’t seen one of these in a while. Here I thought they fell out of favor in the
forties.” Griselda eyed it, holding the charm up with a smile. Griselda unhooked it from the
wand.

“What is it exactly? I haven’t the faintest what practices Americans have gotten up to with
wands.” McGonagall asked.
“Wand charms used to be more common in the States, though they usually have a hidden
purpose.” Griselda began.

“Purpose?” Penny and McGonagall asked in unison.

“I believe it was the early naughts, underaged American wizards and witches became adept at
memory charms — to relieve MACUSA’s resources on small cases of muggle exposure. It
had the unintended result of underaged wizards using it on their wands, wiping all records of
their spells and making it difficult for MACUSA to track down criminal culprits. Wand
charms were created and marketed as decorative, when really they monitored your spells —
or some of them did. Nothing as complex as what a wand records, but it noted the date and
incantation.”

“Isn’t the trace used for that?” Penny asked.

“The trace isn’t as precise.” Griselda explained. “In a muggle area, if you’re the only witch in
it, of course any spell cast there will be attributed to you. But in a wizarding location, there
are too many possible chances of it being a legitimate cast from a licensed witch or wizard.
So if a crime is committed and the suspect was an underaged witch or wizard, Aurors would
check the spell history on the wands of underaged wand holders.”

“So my charm is monitoring me?” Penny eyed the wand charm.

“It could be. There were other charms with other effects. Some blocked certain spells
entirely, for the more restrictive households. Others track their location. And some were
simply decorative, a fashion statement.”

“What does this one do?” Penny asked.

“You don’t know?” McGonagall asked.

Penny shook her head.

“We can certainly find out.” Griselda smiled. “First.” She set the charm aside and fed the
wand into the weigher, cranking the hand. The weigher printed out an obscenely long slip of
paper. It continued for far longer before Griseleda tapped her wand on the weigher. She
ripped the long thin paper off, with a perturbed look at the weigher. “Huh…”

“What is it?” Penny asked.

“It assessed and printed out your wand components but also...” Griselda lifted the slip up.
Her brows rose high. “Incorrect passcode. Try again?”

“Passcode?” McGonagall asked.

“How odd.” Griselda looked at the wand and examined the handle.

Penny remained silent. Sweat dripping down the back of her neck. Had the wand-weigher
tried to access the software of her phone? She had finger touch to unlock, maybe it would be
best if she removed the locking feature. She’ll have to do that next time she’s alone.
Assuming they don’t want to dissect the wand further.

“Well?” McGonagall asked.

“Other than the odd read out…” Griselda mumbled in thought. “Rare are wands that actually
meet the classification of Brittle, but yours does. Did this wand choose you?”

“No, ma’am. It was…my mother’s.”

“That would explain why you’re having difficulty casting.”

“Is the core why it’s brittle?”

“Whether a wand is brittle or whippy, is not determined by its components. One can make an
educated guess where on the flexibility spectrum it falls, but there is no certainty. For
instance, a holly wood and dragon core wand would be swishy, however the same
combination of materials has produced a supple or stiff wand. It has been theorized that the
type of dragon and unicorn determines the flexibility. Just as what stage of growth a phoenix
is when the feather is plucked will determine flexibility. The closer to their burning day, the
more stubborn they become. Though there has been less research done about breeds of
dragon, given the increase in danger one would be in to harvest heartstrings, and how
frequently it’s required. One dragon heart can provide thousands of heartstrings — so variety
in breed is less observed. As opposed to unicorns and phoenixes.”

“But my wand core is an alicanto feather.”

“An orichalcum alicanto feather, to be specific. A very rare and difficult core. Personally I
haven’t worked with it, we Ollivanders use only three wand cores, but I have kept up to date
with the research briefs from other wandmakers across the world. I believe the leading
researcher for alicanto feathers is Maestra Vidal.”

Penny perked up.

“Recognize the name?”

“Thats my mom’s maiden name.” Penny whispered.

“Your mother wouldn’t happen to be Dayanara Vidal?”

“Yes!” Penny gasped. ‘No way!’

“I recall her last published paper was some fifteen years ago.”

“What was it on?” Penny felt desperate for information. Her heart hammered and ached. She
knew her mother’s name from the Before existed in this world, given the birth certificate
Remus had. But now she’s being told her mother was a wand researcher!

McGonagall cleared her throat. “Miss Black, I’m sure Griselda will be more than happy to
correspond with you on the matter, but she is here for a specific reason.”
“Sorry.”

“It’s quite alright.” McGonagall patted her shoulder. Penny remained still for it, even if she
hated the patronizing feeling.

Griselda tapped her wand in thought. “Where was I- oh yes.I assume you’re aware that
alicanto feathers are imbued with the ore and metal they consume?” At her nod, Griselda
continued. “Feathers from a wild alicanto are useful in creating alloyed metals that wouldn’t
normally alloy under normal circumstances, creating unique magical combinations — unique
but potentially dangerous. But if you had a specific purpose in mind, specific magillurgic
purpose, to imbue singular metals with magic - as different metals gain different attributes.
This can only be achieved with a domesticated alicanto.”

“You can domesticate them?”

“Not exactly, though it is the term used. Similar to phoenixes, alicantos imprint to a family
line. Though they are more plentiful than phoenixes. The imprinting process is a closely
guarded secret, so there are only a handful of families aware of it. They hold a monopoly on
alicanto processed metals.”

“What attribute does orichalcum feather get?”

“As a wandcore, orichalcum alicanto feather makes for excellent deconstructive spellcasting
and counter spelling. However alicanto feathers as a wand core are exceedingly rare.”

“Why is that?”

“Well, under normal circumstances, whomever first casts with a wand after it’s creation, is
it’s recognized creator, and that is typically the wandmaker - to test it. Ownership is then
transfered once coin has passed hands, so it knows you for its owner. This is not so for an
alicanto wand, due to the imprinting nature of the bird. it is exceptionally rare even for
wandmakers to have this kind of wand, much less non-wandmakers. And with the wood
being what it is…I’d hazard no one but it’s creator would be able to use it.”

“She has been able to cast spells with it.” McGonagall interjected.

“Have you?” Griselda asked, holding the wand back out. “Show me, if you don’t mind?”

Penny grabbed it, took a breath, and cast lumos. The room filled with more brilliance than
she intended. “Sorry.” Penny pulled back on the amount of magical force. Lumos had never
been that bright or powerful before.

“Peculiar.” Griselda muttered, leaning forward to examine the light. “If I may again?” She
held her hand out and Penny gave it to her. The older witch then spun around in the room,
pulling open drawers and drawers until she found a set of magnifying spectacles. She put
them on and held Penny’s wand to the light, while activating the magnifying spectacles.
“When was your birthday?”

“January the 13th.”

Griselda chuckled. “I’ll be plucked and a troll’s aunt.” She removed the spectacles and gave
Penny the wand. “It appears you were the first one to cast with it. Somewhat.”

“Somewhat?” McGonagall, clearly as curious and confused as Penny.

“On every wand contains it’s identification, including the creation date and first spell date.
Your mother made the wand and testing it whilst she was pregnant with you, weeks before
you were born. It is a known issue for female wandmakers. Any wands they test whilst with
child, are virtually useless and difficult to use to those they sell the wand to.”

“What does that mean for her spellcasting?”

“It means, that Miss Black will struggle until the wand fully accepts her as a real person
instead of a spark of magical energy.” Griselda smiled. “The first dozen or so attempts at any
spell will be quite difficult for you to cast, but after that it will start working a little bit at a
time.”

“That…explains some things.”

“Already experienced that have you? What other spells can you cast with it?”

“Alohomora, Colloportus.”

“No doubt your mother cast those while she was pregnant with you as well.”

“So I’ll have an easier time casting spells she did then?”

“If my theory is correct, yes. Perhaps, attempt domestic or some of the more difficult spells
while learning the basics?”

“I shall discuss it with the other professors.” McGonagall answered. Penny was already
thinking of the book of year seven spells she hadn’t yet read. Maybe if she tried those?

“Now then.” Griselda eyed the wand charm that still lay on the workstation. She flicked her
wand at it but then jerked back, shocked. “Odd.”

“What is is?” McGonagal asked, now stepped up to look at it.

Griselda attempted again. “Leviosa.” But the d20 charm did not float. She looked back to
Penny and her wand. “Ever more peculiar. I’m honestly shocked you were able to cast any
spell now.”

“Why?” Penny asked.

“It’s a Nullitall charm.”

“A what?”

“It nullifies any spell cast near it. And with it attached to your wand, it would have decreased
the strength of anything you attempted and successfully cast.”
“Why doesn’t it prevent me casting lumos?”

“It wasn’t attached just now, but when you’ve cast it before did you notice yourself becoming
strained to keep the light going?”

“A bit.”

“I gather either you were pushing as much magical energy as you could into your wand, or
you were successfully casting magic wandlessly because you had no other viable outlet or
focus.”

“Merlin’s teats.” McGonagall gasped. “Wandless?! As a first year?!”

Penny stared at Griselda, thinking back to the last Defense Against the Dark Arts test — how
Quirrel had her close her eyes and he’d…removed her wand. She’d thought he’d put it back.
But then he had also looked at the wand charm weirdly. What had he put in her hand in it’s
place? Had it been a stick, or his wand? Or had he just taken the charm off? Either way, he
knew what was causing her trouble, yet said nothing.

She didn’t know what was more terrifying. That it was Quirrel who chose to say nothing. Or
that perhaps Voldemort told him not to say anything. Or both.

“This has all been incredibly enlightening.” McGonagall told Griselda.

“It has certainly been a rather interesting visit, I must say.” Griselda beamed, handing off the
Nullitall Charm. “And I really must apologize for delaying the visit.”

“Nonsense. I’m terribly sorry to take your time. I know Samhain is an important date for
wand woods preparation.”

“Yes, uncle was adamant our stock soak-up the moon’s rays.” Griselda huffed.

“Thank you once again. Come along Miss Black.” McGonagall drew Penny as they left the
Joinery. They climbed down and McGonagall set the stairs back. A few older Gryffindors
passed, staring at the disappearing platform in confusion - clearly having never seen those
before. “Miss Black, wait for me in the common room while I walk Miss Ollivander out.”

“Yes, professor.” Penny nodded, and climbed up the stairs, following the Gryffindors to the
fat lady. She mutely trailed in, taking a seat besides the hearth. She stared at the d20 wand
charm, the nullitall.

Between that, the lack of sugars in her diet, and her wand… was that why she was bottom of
the class in casting? Furthermore…what was the range on the nullitall. Clearly not very far if
she could still cast magic — albeit not very well.

Could she perhaps wear it like a necklace? Would it nullify any stray stinging hexes? It was
food for thought.

“Penny! McGonagall wants you in her office.” Esla came up to her in the common room.
“Thank you.” Penny hadn’t really talked to Kingsley’s middle child, too busy with her own
stuff. But there was an odd sort of look to her face, like she wanted to say something — but
ultimately didn’t as Penny got up.

McGonagall had two offices. One connected to the common room and her quarters, and
another closer to the headmaster’s office. She was in the one connected to the Gryffindor
common room. She sat behind her desk, fingers steepled against her temples as she read over
a letter. Her brows furrowed, clearly perplexed.

At Penny’s arrival, she sat up and smiled. “Take a seat dear.”

Penny sat across from her, barely able to see the top of her desk.

“You, Miss Black, are quite a conundrum.” McGonagall began.

“Professor?” Penny watched her closely, trying to figure out what she was talking about.

“Some weeks ago, Professor Snape requested I send for a copy of your muggle school
transcripts. He claimed you had made a frankly ludicrous proclamation - earning you a
detention. I hadn’t questioned it at the time, and deemed the detention a proper punishment
for your cheek from what I perceived. But I did reach out to your guardian, Mister Lupin.”

“Oh? And what did Remus say?” Penny smirked.

“Do not look so pleased with yourself, Miss Black.” McGonagall pursed her lips. “He may
have validated your claims, but that was no way to talk to a professor when he doubted you.”

“Sorry.”

“As you should be.” McGonagall breathed in. “Admittedly, I hadn’t received the copy of
your transcripts. Simply asked Mister Lupin to forward them to Professor Snape. And he
did.” MsGonagall’s lips pursed even more. “When an erroneously assigned detention is
given, usually we on the faculty attempt to make recompense in the same setting the
detention was assigned. It seldom happens, you see.”

Penny’s eyes widened, smiling. Was Snape going to have to apologize? Publicly? In front of
everyone in class?

“However.” McGonagall narrowed her gaze. “I have just been made aware of something
rather troubling.” She tapped her desk. “You see, about the same time as your proclamation
— perhaps a little earlier. I too assigned a detention — erroneously. And I believe
recompense is due to the individual as the blame for their wrong doing, lay entirely on you.”

Penny frowned. What did she do? “Professor, I don’t understand. I didn’t do anything.”

“Miss Black…if you had simply come to me, over your concerns of fairness regarding Mister
Potter’s placement on the house team — it would have caused less strife.” McGonagall
looked down at her. “Instead you went over my and the headmaster’s head to the board of
govenors.”
 “I did no such thing!” Penny blurted out. “I only told Draco!”

“Yes, but Mister Malfoy has come forward and said it was your idea to tell his father for that
specific reason.”

“That…maldito primo—”

“Ah-ah.” McGonagall tutted, wagging a finger. “There will be no swearing, not even in other
languages, Miss Black. You’ll be doing lines after dinner tonight for the slight.”

Penny seethed, gripping the sides of the chair.

“Given the events, I believe the detention you received from Professor Snape will act as
detention served for your actions.” McGonagall stated simply.

“What about Harry and Draco?!” Penny ground out. “They disobeyed Hooch!”

“That is Madam Hooch, you should do well to refer to her appropriately.” McGonagall
snapped. “They disobeyed her but that is for her to decide to address — if she addresses it at
all.”

“Now, there is still the matter of Mister Potter’s recompense. And I believe I have an
adequate solution. As Oliver Wood is overwhelmed in his captaining duties for the house
team, he has been tasking the team members with assisting him. That will cease. Instead you
will assume the duties.”

“What?!”

“As the team’s manager.”

Chapter End Notes

Neville never stood up for Penny, because she never acted like a victim. Never signaled
her hurt, either by looking downtrodden, frowning, or crying or even cowing to Fred &
George & the other Gryffindor's antics. She looked completely unaffected, so Neville
assumed she was fine. Hermione emoted, conveyed her emotion. Add on Neville's
increased confidence thanks to his friendship with Penny, this is why Neville finally
cracked & came to Hermione's defense. But don't blame Neville for this. He's a kid &
Penny, while a kid also, has memories that change how she copes/behaves when put
under stress.

I enjoyed writing Parvarti & Padma. Them being super into radio & storyteller via audio
will be a feature going forward.

Finally you guys know more about the wand! There's still more but you know the bulk
of it. To those who asked why Penny kept the wand saying it was her mother's. It really
WAS her mother's. Penny's mother existed in this world, & Penny remembers that.
Important to keep in mind. Add in how wonky her memories were in the previous
chapter. She remembers, even if it isn't exactly the way she remembers.

Griselda Ollivander will return.

No rest for Penny, only more strife.

Anyway, Happy start of Nanowrimo everyone! No more chapters for this until after
February 3rd/4th.

2023/11/09 - Edit: Take a step back & re-examine the canon source & stop relying on
what fandom has morphed the characters into in your head.

1) McGonagal's punishment toward Penny is in character, both in forcing someone to be

around their bully (aka Harry forced to serve a detention with Malfoy), & in putting
someone in harm's way (like she did with Neville in year 3 when she forced Neville to
stay outside the common room despite believing there was a murderer on the loose).
And also her almost pathological need to see Gryffindor win. If she were fair, she would
have protested the late point entries at the end of year 1. (I get it from a story stand
point, but from a logistical standpoint if that really happened, it speaks to her character.
Means she doesn't mind playing favorites - so long as it benefits her)

2) The bullying Penny suffers from is in line with the characters. At no point have i
shown Harry actually perpetuating any harm toward Penny. Additionally he only picked
up an almost zealot like distrust & animosity toward Malfoy because he took cue from
Ron's own demeanor. Sure he didn't like Malfoy initially but he didn't start clapping
back until Ron laughed at Malfoy's name - essentially making fun of Draco's name. Ron
struck first, Malfoy simply retaliated & it's been downhill since. (Anyone who laughs at
someone's name when meeting them, is an asshole. Especially if they don't apologize for
laughing.) So, he is picking up the distrust Ron and the twins have toward Penny, &
running with it.

3) The bullying examples are magical variants of real life bullying from the 80s & 90s
that were often & systematically ignored. The almost near hit of the bludger is
equivalent to dodgeball/softball targetting. The notes, same thing - and usually if
reported would be told to "ignore it, it's just words." The hexing & tripping = spitballs &
pinches. The Halloween prank is no different than the twins testing products on first
years. But that prank is the first escalation that's will make the administration beyond
Filch start paying attention. Real life bullying, by the time it's taken seriously by
Administration, usually means it's been going on for months, years even. But it never
starts out super bad. It starts out small, with name calling, notes, rumors. It's a slow
progression. Please remember that, especially as I have tagged "Period Typical
Attitudes". I thought I had it covered with just that, but someone asked me to tag for
bullying, so I added "Canon Typical Behavior" & "Canon Typical Violence" a while ago
as it more accurately represents whats in the fic.

I've been telling myself that most of you who have been feeling like it's hopeless, is
because it's too real, too close to what you've experienced. You're all valid. But those
who are saying this is too "whumpie" or I am villainizing multilayered characters, need
to realizes that these negative aspects are PART of those layers. We just had a narrow
POV in Harry, in that he saw those parts of them positively or took em as FUNNY, or
that their targets DESERVED it because of some slight. But shift the view to be from
any other student that isn't his friend - & you see the blatant nepotism & the violence &
exploitation of the Twins. Granted, this is with a modern lens, but back then it was
brushed off as "boys will be boys". That is what I have been aiming for with Penny's
journey & why she hasn't spoken out about anything yet.
 Bitter Sweets and Savory Snacks
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes

There were only two ways to Azkaban. By boat or by Thestral carriage. Thestral carriages
were reserved for Ministry personnel and prisoner transport, not day visitors. The boat ride
was a long and cold experience to the middle of the North Sea.

“Ugh.” Remus leaned against the railing, barely managing to keep his breakfast down. He’d
never been good on boats, much to his mother’s dismay. The few times she took him on them
always ended with him leaning over the railing and emptying his stomach’s contents. But this
boat in particular made his seasickness even worse.

There were dark figures stationed at the prow and aft on starboard and port sides. They
weren’t Dementors, though they might as well be given their black gazes examined anyone
who passed them with impossibly hungry and longing looks. Their very presence created a
slick of ice on the walls of the boat, turning the already cold North Sea air, frigid and biting.
They were the unfortunate byproduct of a long dead wizard’s experiments, an unholy
abomination known only as a Hollow.

“I thought the ministry killed the horrors they found on the island?” Remus managed out
after another heave of nausea overcame him when a Hollow passed them by.

“Would’ve been a waste.” Alastor grumbled.

“So they raised them? The children they found?”

“Oh no. Worse than that.” Alastor pulled Remus closer, and whispered. “Gave em to the
Dementors to raise. Figured they were kin and all.”

Remus shuddered. A blast of icy air passed them as another guard walked the length of the
boat. “Merlin…how do you stand it when you come this way.”

Alastor fished his flask from his robes and held it out. “Drink.”

“Alastor I don’t want to be drunk-“

“Drink.” Alastor insisted.

Remus scowled, tipped the flask into his mouth. His eyes widened as the rich viscous hot
dark chocolate hit his tongue. It was impossibly bitter, but as soon as it hit his stomach the
wave of sadness lessened. While he was still nauseous, it was less so.

“Chocolate?” Remus’s brows rose.

“Bout the only thing that helps.” Alastor rubbed his nose. “I’ve got a couple of bars for the
trip back as well.”
“Thanks.”

Alastor grunted. “Just make sure to keep it in ya. We’ve got another forty minutes.”

Remus could only nod. He and Alastor stood in the very center of the boat, far from the
children of Dementors - Hollows as they were called.

Between the cold, the seasickness, and the Hollows presence - Remus had a miserable time
of it. Which was the point. Discourages future visits to the prison. Dementors were bad, but
this long hour ride was worse. He could only think about his worst memories.

A pit in the woods filled with bodies and a fresh one on top. Dorcas. He threw himself
on her, holding her close.

Remus shook his head to rid himself of the memory. But another took its place.

“To honor all who fell in the fight against Voldemort.” Dumbledore declared as the
memorial was unveiled. Names, so many names. James, Lily, Peter… and Dorcas’s was
there. Dead, by the Wizarding World’s definition.

Remus gripped the railing, watching the horizon to find some steadiness - anything to get his
mind off it all. But another wave of nausea rolled through him.

“Hold it in.” Alastor growled, pulling on the back of his shirt and forced him to stand up
straight

Remus covered his mouth and stared up to the sky. His throat burned briefly until he
swallowed it back down.

“Good lad.” Alastor patted his back. “Now do that again the next time.”

“Ugh.” Remus shuddered, closing his eyes. It was a mistake.

Dorcas lay in a hospital bed, with a muggle doctor explaining her condition.

“She’s dead.” He interrupted.

The doctor stilled. “No, Mr. Lupin. As I was just saying, due to the acute head trauma,
she’s lapsed into a coma. A deep state of unconsciousness.”

“No.” Remus shook his head. “She’s dead. Her soul is gone.”

The doctor sighed. “I hadn’t realized you were particularly religious, Mr. Lupin. But
she’s not yet passed. She’s not conscious or responsive, but her brain scans are
indicative of—”

“Who brought her here?” Remus asked, shaking. She should have been buried! Dorcas
was dead. Her soul departed. Even if her heart still beat.
 The doctor floundered, but lifted a paper from his clipboard. “Her sister — Mr. Lupin!”
Remus didn’t linger.

Remus didn’t let the tears in his eyes fall as he relived the memory, over and over. He panted,
sniffed, and took another pull from Alastor’s flask. The Auror had his eyes closed. Remus
wondered what memories plagued him. But one look to his magical eye and his prosthetic
leg, chased that wondering away. An accomplished renowned Auror is bound to have worse
memories than the ones plaguing him.

“Sirs, the boat will dock in five minutes.” A monotonous voice came from behind.

Alastor and Remus looked toward the roaming Hollow. She looked decidedly more human
than the others. She even still had the whites of her eyes.

“Thank you.” Alastor grunted.

The Hollow however lingered and eyed Remus.

“What?”

“We’ve never had a free werewolf on board before.”

Remus blanched.

“Odd, is all,” she walked away.

“How did she—”

“Don’t question it lad.” Alastor whispered. “It’ll keep you up at night if you do.”

They moved toward the port side, as the boat docked on the island housing Azkaban. The
triangular prison was on the otherside of the small island. They would have to walk the rest
of the way.

It was densely wooded, with a rocky shore, and dotted with snow and ice as Dementors
floated overhead. A persistent and almost permanent storm cloud churned overhead —
unmoving.

The Hollow who spoke to them on the boat led them to the administration block, where they
were greeted by part-house-elf looking clerk. Only they too possessed the dark black scleras
of most of the Hollows. No witches or wizards worked directly at Azkaban and goblins
refused, but that didn’t mean other beings didn’t work there. “Please sign in and check your
wands.”

Their wands were weighed and then placed into a locked cubby. Oddly, they didn’t take
Alastor’s staff. They were given visitor passes and further escorted in. They wouldn’t go to
the cells directly, but rather the prisoner would be brought to them.

They passed through a rune lined archway passing by hallways with various doors labeled
inmate intake, warden bunks, inmate storage, mess hall, office. Eventually they came to the
visiting chambers; a re-purposed solarium from when the Island had been found. Yet it
provided no warmth, given the stormy weather. Metallic tables bolted to the floor and with
sets of reinforced d-rings were lined up, all separated by a wide berth.

“I don’t imagine this place gets many visitors?” Remus ran his fingers through the fine layer
of dust on the table.

“What do you mean? Beach front property. Ocean view. The wind in your face and hair.
Liquid sunshine, all the time. This is a perfect vacation spot!” Alastor snarked.

“Not to the staff.” Remus frowned.

“Speaking of…” Alastor grumbled and walked toward the door. He looked out the small
window before coming back. “Make your conversation with Sirius last.”

“What?” Remus gulped. He’d be alone, confronting Sirius? It’d be the first time he’s seen
him since before James, Lily, and Peter died.

“Make the conversation last.” Alastor growled, pointedly and then knocked on the door. A
Hollow answered.

“Don’t suppose you can point me to the loo? Can’t exactly go on the boat with…” Alastor
gestured to his prosthetic leg. “Not much bearing with the rocking.”

The Hollow guard eyed his leg and then him before nodding and escorting Alastor out.

Remus gulped, left alone. A few moments passed before the scrape of metal dragging on
stone alerted him to an approach. The door creaked opened again, and in came another
Hollow with a Dementor. Between them, stumbled a man in striped gray clothes with his
hands and feet shackled. A mop of curled hair covered his face. The Hollow pushed him to
sit and hooked his shackles to the table. They left but the palpable presence of a Dementor
beyond the door was obvious from the fogged glass and unbearable chill seeping into the
room.

All of that didn’t distract from the man before him. Sirius Black.

Remus wasn’t sure what he expected. Not a cartoonish villain for sure, but certainly not the
man that stared at him through curls.

Sirius sighed in relief when the Dementor left the room.

He wore his striped shirt parted to reveal all manner of tattoos that Remus was all too
familiar with, having been present for Sirius getting them. While he didn’t look starved, he
didn’t look as soft as he last remembered him, he was more defined with little fat. Gone was
the childish layer of fat from being nobility - even if the supposed black dog of his family.
Still, he wasn’t gaunt either. Clearly he was fed, if a bit pallid from lack of sunshine. His
hands looked calloused from hard manual labor, a black like substance beneath his nails and
staining his fingers.
“Remus?” Sirius whispered. “I must be dreaming.” His lips cracked wide and he laughed an
empty silent thing.

“You’re not.” Remus stated stiffly, almost steely.

Sirius leaned over, reaching a hand, but Remus withdrew his off the table. The motion was
noticed and like the kicked dog he was, Sirius curled his fingers and lowered his head —
gaze angled up.

It was a familiar expression, one he used to use when properly admonished. Though the
effect was less joyous, given the circumstance.

Still, the remnants of Sirius’s personality — at least the ones he portrayed to them — shone
through. Sirius’s eyes widened, glossy and silently begged. For what, Remus didn’t know. He
certainly hoped not forgiveness, because Remus had none of that.

“It is good to see you.” Sirius finally spoke again.

“Is it?” Remus’s tone was muted — unfeeling.

Sirius nodded and pushed his hair back. “But…” He leaned forward. “You shouldn’t be
here.”

Remus’s gaze narrowed. “Why is that?”

“It’s not….safe.” Sirius whispered, looking over his shoulders toward the door. “Not for
Mooney.”

Remus scowled. “That should be the least of your concerns.”

“It’s always been a concern, friend.” Sirius sighed.

Leaning back, Remus shook his head. “The gall.”

“Remus?”

“To call me friend.” Remus hissed. Sirius flinched back. “After what you did.” Remus’s fists
curled as anger boiled in him. For everything his one time friend did. For all the lies, the
betrayal, for all his years of solitude. Remus hadn’t realized ten years alone really had gotten
to him. But he’d found a family amongst them — hadn’t felt so isolated. And then they were
gone and he…had to find his own way.

“Remus, please. Let me explain. I didn’t—”

“Didn’t have a choice? Is that what you’re going to say? You’re going to claim you were
Imperio’d like every other Death Eater?” Remus spat.

Sirius’s eyes widened — too wide, Remus feared they may pop out. “Death- No. No! I’m not
one of thos- I wasn’t Imperio-!”
“So then you admit you did it of your own free will. You betrayed James and Lily; killed
Peter — destroyed him and twelve muggles with him.” Remus growled.

“I DIDN’T!” Sirius shouted, fist slamming on the table, wild eyed and lunging forward.
Remus flinched back, but was assured of his safety when the chain and shackles kept Sirius
tethered to the table and at a distance. “I didn’t, please Remus you have to believe me.”

“You were their secret keeper.” Remus sneered. “How else did You-Know-Who find them?”

“No-no….James and I- we—” Sirius choked before taking a shuddering breath. “We thought
you were the spy.” Sirius’s shoulders shook, mouth open as he wept. “How foolish we were.”
Sirius sniffed and faced Remus. “We made Peter secret keeper.”

Remus stood up and paced. “Stop it. Stop your lies. Everyone knows you were secret keeper.
Even Dumbledore testified to it.”

“Dumbledore was wrong. We didn’t tell anyone, not even him.”

“You expect me to believe you?”

“Remus please! Its the only way- I can prove it.”

“Can you now?” Remus eyed him, curious.

“He’s out there. Peter. As Wormtail. I know he is. Somewhere. I just need to find him. You
need to get me out of here.”

“Get you out?” Remus laughed, dry and disbelieving. “You belong here.”

What little spirit and hope Sirius had with his visit, fell. His shoulders slumped and his gaze
dropped.

The silence was palpable, until finally Sirius spoke again. “Why are you here?”

Remus looked away. He restrained himself from punching Sirius in the face. This is for
Penny and Harry. He won’t tell him about Harry, to protect him from other Death Eaters.
Who knows how many were in here with Sirius. “I need you to sign something.” He pulled
out the paperwork from his robe pocket and dropped it on the table.

Sirius eyed the stack and accompanying pen beside it. Flicking his gaze up at Remus, he
grabbed it and read slowly.

“What’s this?” Sirius’s brows furrowed, confusion in his gaze as he kept looking at Remus.

“You remember that contract you…” Remus breathed in, “you and James had Peter and I
sign? Just after our 17ths?”

Sirius looked at Remus, confused.

“It’s limiting. As the sole member left of the group who signed, the responsibilities fall to me.
But because you were never given a trial and formally convicted, there are stipulations that
limit what I can do.” Remus explained. “Including, acting as your Power of Attorney.”

“You’re getting me a trial?” Sirius looked up, hopeful.

“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m here to make sure your daughter is financially taken care of.”

“Wh—” Sirius blinked. “What?”

“Without your conviction papers, I can’t access your accounts. Because that paperwork only
kicks into effect if you were convicted or declared mentally or medically unfit. And while an
argument could easily be made for your mental instability, it’d be hard to get a Healer to
make the journey to declare that. Just sign the paper and I will be out of this wretched place
and can make arrangements for your daughter to live a comfortable life far away from the
influence of your family. So she doesn’t end up like you.”

“No…”

“You won’t sign?!”

“That’s…impossible.”

“After everything you’ve done? You don’t have the decency to do the right thing for your
child.”

“I can’t have children.”

“Oh please Sirius. I know you were unscrupulous with your partners, but surely you
remember knocking one up.”

“It shouldn’t be possible for me to sire one.”

“We both got the talk from McGonagall in third year. You should know what happens when
you don’t wear a sheath for your sword.”

“I know what happens. I’m not an idiot. And I am saying it is impossible. I would have
remembered—”

“Really? Like you remembered Hilda? Or Patricia? Milagroz? Would you have remembered
Dayanara?”

Sirius closed his eyes. “Oh fine, I didn’t remember them. But…I would have- wait what was
that last name?”

“Dayanara.”

“I don’t know that name.”

“Of course not.” Remus rolled his eyes. “You don’t even remember the name of your child’s
mother.”

“No, I remember all the names of my partners. Not their faces, but their names yes.”

“You’re disgusting.”

“I never slept with a Dayanara.”

“Unbelievable.” Remus scoffed. “No…actually entirely believable. It completely matches

your past behaviour perfectly.” Remus raked his hair and paced. “Just…sign it. As if you ever
really cared about your inheritance anyway.”

Sirius stared at the papers, gripping the pen poised to sign but he put it down. “No.”

“Sirius—”

“Not unless you promise to get me a trial.”

The already cold room grew glacial as he glared at Sirius. “A trial would get you the
dementor’s kiss assured. That’s death.”

“But I’d have my chance to prove my innocence.”

“No.” Remus shook his head. “No. No. You deserve to suffer.”

“On that we agree.” Sirius whispered bitterly, but Remus heard it. “Do you honestly think…”
Sirius shook his head.

“What? What is it?”

“He was blood. My blood.” Sirius rocked forward, gaze lost. “And I failed him. So yes, of
course I deserve to suffer. I’m the one who convinced him- I’m responsible for his death.”

Remus frowned. “You-know-Who is responsible for their death. You…you’re responsible for
Peter’s.”

Sirius stared quietly, before pushing the paper and pen across the table. “I want a trial.”

“Be reasonable, Sirius.”

“You be reasonable!” Sirius seethed and stood, the chains rattling as they prevented his
movements. “How long has it been? How many years? I’ve rotted here - and you never once
showed.”

“Because you’re a murderer!”

“I wish I was!” Sirius spat.

Remus stared at Sirius, a deep part of him unsettled by the way he shook, spittle flying from
his mouth, and the desperation in his gaze.
“I wish I was…” Sirius sunk back into his chair. “Because then… I would have avenged
James.” Sirius’s breath shuddered as he rocked, before he stifled the sound. “You know my
price.”

Remus walked out of the room. Flinching when he saw the Dementor guard right by the
door. He took five paces away from the room, just as Alastor came around the corner — staff
in hand and the other holding his robes tight.

“Well?” Alastor asked, impatient and his magic eye swiveling and watching behind him.

“He wants a trial.” Remus breathed.

“What?” Alastor’s magic eye settled on Remus before swiveling to look through the door
where Sirius still was.

“Says he won’t sign unless I promise to get him one.”

“Tell him you will and lets go.”

“What? You can’t honestly be expect-“

“Oh so what he gets a trial, is declared guilty and sentenced to the kiss. What’s it matter?
Might even be better for you legally, easier.”

“But then-” Remus bit his tongue and glowered. “Death is too kind.”

“Remus.” Alastor grabbed his shoulder. “Remember why you’re here.”

Remus closed his eyes and nodded.

“Not revenge or vengeance.”

“Right.”

“Now, go in there, get his signature. I don’t want to stay here any longer than needed.”

“But you said-“

“Get him to sign, now!” Alastor gruffed and pushed him back through the door.

Sirius looked up at his re-entry.

Remus approached. “I’ll…try to get you a trial. Now sign.” He dropped the paperwork in
front of him.

Sirius grabbed the pen, opening to the first page — eyes skimming over the paragraphs.
“Whats her name?”

Remus didn’t want to tell him, to protect Penny. But he at least had a right to know. At
Sirius’s continued stare, Remus gave in. “Penelope Black.”
Sirius frowned and hummed.

“What?”

“She has the Black name.”

“Why wouldn’t she?” Remus squinted.

Sirius signed the papers and tilted his head. “I never married. Remember.”

“You said you’d never have children either. And here we are.” Remus snatched the bundle
up, reviewing them to make sure he had everything he needed.

“Yeah…” Sirius muttered, growing quieter and quieter.

“We’ll be in touch.” Remus nodded.

“Weekly.” Sirius insisted. Remus lingered before agreeing.

Later, on the boat to return back to England, Remus eyed the papers. He shook his head and
groaned. “Getting him a trial is not going to be easy.”

“Who says you need to get him a trial?” Alastor shoved a chocolate bar in his hands.

“But I promised him—”

“You didn’t sign anything saying you would. You made a verbal promise with a mad man.
Who’s going to believe him?”

“I would know.” Remus whispered.

“You’re a better man than me.”

“Remind me never to make verbal agreements with you.”

Alastor chuckled. “Eat the chocolate. You could use it.”

Penny stared at the canopy of her bed, waking up at her usual time Monday morning. Despite
it being instinctual, she did not want to get up. She did not want to shower and get an early
breakfast. And she especially did not want to head down to the quidditch pitch.

But alas, she had to.

Sighing, she went through her morning ritual. Brush her teeth, wash her face, shower, dress
for classes and loaded up her Herbology and History books into her bag. She grabbed her
wand off her side table. It felt lighter now that the charm was no longer attached. Instead she
had the charm attached to a longer chain and she wore it like a necklace next to the coral.

Fiddling with her new uniform ribbon, she stalled as much as she could before clambering
down into the common room. Somehow she expected the entire quidditch team to be awake,
ready to see her humiliation first thing. But even this wasn’t enough to sacrifice an hour of
sleep. Which was fine by her.

Climbing all the way down to the Great Hall, she ordered and ate a breakfast pastry and
drank a glass of orange juice and shoved a fruit pastry into her mouth before heading to the
quidditch pitch.

The morning autumn air was brisk and damp.

“Morning Penny!” Oliver was already at the pitch, getting out the practice gear from the
Gryffindor locker room. He waved and grinned widely.

“I bet you’re chuffed about this.” Penny grumbled, dropping her bag by the benches. She
looked around at the empty pitch.

“Me? No no never.” Oliver smirked. “But it is good to have some help with the team.
McGonagall’s schedule is always full so she can’t always coach us.”

“She coaches too?” Penny frowned. Not only was McGonagall the Deputy Headmistress, but
she’s also the Transfiguration Professor, Head of House, and a Quidditch coach. That’s four
full time jobs. No wonder Gryffindor’s a mess.

“Sometimes. Which is why we were in desperate need of a manager. That’s where you come
in.”

“Exactly what am I to do?”

“You’ll help with the organization and maintenance. Take the game day kits and practice
uniforms to the laundry, pick them up and bring them back, maintaining our practice gear,
make sure the rest of the team waxes and maintains their brooms properly. And…this is the
fun part.” Oliver smiled. “You’ll get to help me analyze previous games and devise new
practice routines, regiments, and plays.”

“So I’m your assistant.” Penny summed up, unamused.

“Yeah pretty much.”

“Great.” Penny rolled her eyes.

“We’ve our first game this Saturday, so there’s not much you can do for devising new plays,
but you can help with gear. Come on. I’ll show you how to fix up the quaffle. Best to do it
after our practices.” Oliver gestured and had her sit on the lawn opposite him as he showed
her how to restitch the quaffle. He then showed her how to polish the practice snitches, and
where the brooms were, where all the kits were and the cubbies the team used to store their
items.

“Now before any match, the game kits will come back clean, but they’ll need to be ironed or
steamed to remove any of the folding wrinkles and hung out. I don’t expect you’ll be able to
do this spell first go - given your issues in class. But it’ll be handy to know so you can start
practicing.” Oliver explained.

“What spell?”

“Ferva Exundium.” He enunciated slowly at first. The wand movement was an oblong
shaped swirl over. He pulled his wand out of his robes that he had hung up in his cubbie, and
cast it. A burst of hot steam streamed out from the end of his wand, going where he pointed
as he swirled his movements over his robes. “And you just direct it toward the wrinkles—”

“I know how to steam and iron clothes. I get this next part.” Penny interrupted.

“Extinguia.” Oliver quenched the steaming spell with two flicks. “Alright, if you’re so
confident - why don’t you try?”

“Oh…I didn’t mean—”

“No no, go on.” Oliver gestured to his robes, with a smirk.

Penny sighed, pulled out her wand. She should have just kept her mouth shut. “Ferva
Exundium?”

“Mhmm.” Oliver nodded, no longer helping her.

Penny said the incantation a few times, before attempting it for real. She pushed magic into
her wand, feeling the same surge through her limbs toward her fingers.

The end of her wand spurted in water a few times, before releasing a puff of steam and then
dying out.

Penny’s mouth dropped.

“See. Now, I can teach you how to do it—”

“THAT WAS AMAZING!” Penny gasped and bounced in spot.

“Wait-what?” Oliver did a double take.

“I’ve never had any new spell DO something the first time!” Penny babbled and bounced.
“Wait let me try again!” Was this perhaps a spell her mother had cast while pregnant with
her? Or was this because the Nullitall charm wasn’t attached to her wand now? She didn’t
know, and honestly she didn’t care. It was working! She was casting magic!

“Ferva Exundium!” Penny pushed more magic through. A few spurts but then several puffs
of steam like it was starting. She concentrated her magical energy, pouring more and more
until a steady consistent stream of steam was filling the locker room.

“Alright, that’s enough of that.” Oliver opened the doors to let the steam out. “The team
should be arriving shortly anyway.”

“Oh right.” Penny extinguished the spell, intending on attempting the red sparks briefly, but
the ache was back. It was in her arm and chest and she still felt winded. She leaned against
the side wall as her vision blurred. “Oh…”

“Yeah, you overdid it, didn’t you?” Oliver tutted, and guided her toward a seat in the pitch.
“The steaming charm is like casting aguamenti and incendio at the same time. Uses twice as
much energy and for your first go, it was impressive but you’re paying for it now.” Oliver
took a walk toward the water fountain in the locker room and returned with a cup of water.
“Here, have a drink and rest up. I don’t really have anything for you to do during practice, so
just sit tight.”

“Okay.” Penny nodded, slumping around the cup of water. Laughter and chatter echoed into
the pitch, eventually being revealed it was simply the team and reserves.

“Oh great.” Fred stated loudly.

“The rat is here early.” George followed up.

“Hey hey. Enough of that. She’s our team manager.” Oliver tutted. “We’ve got interchanging
practices this week. Mornings today and Wednesday, and evening practice on Tuesday and
Thursday. Slytherin’s got the opposite. I want everyone to show up on time. We’ve our first
match of the year this Saturday. And against a fresh team formation too.” Oliver walked up
and down the line the team formed. Talking about their strategies from the prior years and
how the plays they’ve got are dependent on keeping the bludgers away from Harry so he can
find the snitch. Eventually, they broke up. The team got dressed and took to the air.

Penny watched them for a bit, but eventually her eyes glazed over and she took a small nap.
The ache in her wand arm and chest eventually faded. She only woke up when the practice
was over and the team was dropping off the pile of sweaty practice kits onto her.

“Hey!” Penny squawked and tossed it off.

“It’s your job now, as the team manager.” Fred grinned.

“These two.” George dumped a large basket full of dirty and smelly kits.

“Ugh, where did all of these come from?”

“We’ve been practicing a whole lot.” Fred explained while rotating his arm.

“Being a beater is hard work.”

“Lots of sweating.”
“We didn’t have anyone to take them down.” George explained while gesturing at all the pile
of shirts and trousers.

“But now you’re here.” Fred cackled. The twins walked off.

Penny eyed the pile of dirty laundry now strewn across the green, just as Angelina and Katie
came up. They weren’t nearly as rude, but they did add to the pile. Alicia was next, staring at
the pile shaking her head.

“Here, I’ll help you.” Alicia said as she grabbed the abandoned basket and began stuffing it
full.

“I don’t even know where the laundry is.” Penny muttered.

“It’s just past the owlery by the waterfall.” Oliver explained as he too came out of the locker
room with his shirt.

“Don’t the house elves do the laundry?”

“Heavens no. That’d be a slight against them.” Oliver shook his head. “They do collect it and
deliver it. But they never handle cleaning the clothes themselves.”

“Huh…the more you know.” Penny huffed, shoving shirts and trousers into one shirt and
tying it off like a bag.

“Normally there isn’t this much, but Fred and George are rather…” Alicia began, levitating
the basket as they walked.

“Nasty? Messy?” Penny offered.

Alicia snorted. “Yes.”

“They’re just young boys. It’s fine.” Oliver defended them.

“Young boys that need to learn to do their own laundry.” Alicia tossed back.

Oliver chuckled but didn’t add anything else as they walked. As they came up to the Owlery,
Penny looked up to see a familiar owl flying around. Athena!

It looped around in the air, swooping down to perch in a tree. She clearly had a letter in her
grasp, but her gaze flicked between Oliver and Alicia before ruffling her feathers and
remaining where she was, until they ventured a little further then she took off and followed
after, perching on another branch, keeping a watchful eye on Penny. It kept up even after they
arrived at their destination.

The laundry was situated right next to a waterfall, clearly to make use of the pounding water
in the days before magical intervention. It was a two story building, with large floating
clotheslines that unfurled and shifted to catch the sunlight. On them were dozens of sheets,
blankets, and drapes drying. There was a garden attached to the building, growing all manner
of plants that released a pleasant smell into the air - clearly for use in the laundry. Also in the
yard were five free standing coverings, four clearly labeled for the four houses. The last with
the Hogwarts crest. There was a growing pile of folded sheets and drapes under that one.

Oliver and Alicia walked right up to the side of the structure where a sign indicated it was for
intakes. Alicia emptied the basket into it, Oliver shoved his items in and Penny undid the tie
and let loose the clothes. They dropped down into a shoot.

“Now, and this is very important Penny. You’ll want to come back first thing tomorrow
morning. The kits will be right here—” Oliver pointed to the free standing cover marked for
Gryffindor. “The house elves teleport the whole lot back into the castle at first bell, so they
can put it all away. But we need ours back in the locker rooms.”

“Right.” Penny nodded, understanding.

“So you’ll have to come here and move them right when you wake up so they don’t teleport
them back into the tower, otherwise it’s a big hassle to lug them back down.” Alicia added.

“And never.” Oliver stressed. “Ever. Knock on the laundry door.”

“Why not?”

“Dunno.” Oliver shrugged. “It’s what the captain before me told me, and the one before him
too. Never questioned it.”

Penny looked at the door to the building but nodded. There must be a good reason for it.

As they headed back to the pitch, Penny lingered back just in time for Athena to swoop and
land on her shoulder. She nipped at Penny’s hair, ruffling through her curls as though she
were a babe and cleaning her. “Thena… I’m okay.” Penny huffed but Athena didn’t let up, so
Penny let her until she was satisfied. She let out a brief caw before sticking her leg out.
Penny grabbed the letter. It was from Yzis.

Miss Penelope Black,

It has come to our attention that you were accosted in a Troll attack at Hogwarts this
past Halloween. While we have the greatest confidence in the Administration’s on staff
healer, Lord Black requests you to be examined by a Healer on retainer to the Black
family. We have gained approval from Mister Lupin. Your schedule has been cleared
for the day. Report to the infirmary as soon as you receive this.

Yzis Scevar

Solicitor for Lord Arcturus Black

Penny sighed, but trudged up to the infirmary. It was empty and quiet, except for the click of
heels against the stone floor coming from Madam Pomfrey’s office.
“Hello?” Penny called as she stepped in and around to Pomfrey’s desk.

“Miss Black.” Pomfrey stepped out, cheeks flustered and an annoyed twitch in her brow.

“I was to report here-“

”Yes to me.” Another figure came out of Pomfrey’s office, with a tight high bun, cutting
figure and broad shoulders. She had a familiar look to her, with mannish hands, and a squared
jaw. She gave the mediwitch a harsh glare. “I’ll just be taking these.” She wrenched from
Pomfrey’s hands a bundle of papers.

“You will return those to my office, Martavia.” Pomfrey hissed.

“After I’ve made copies for the Black Estate.” Martavia sniffed and then faced Penny. She
didn’t soften, but looked her up and down. “And have examined my patient.”

Penny gulped, shrinking back.

“Please, take a seat.” Martavia pointed to a chair behind some privacy screens. “I am Healer
Martavia Goyle.”

“Go-Goyle??” Penny blanched. “Is…Gregory your-”

“My brother? Yes. Moving on. I haven’t all day.” Martavia quipped and flicked her wand at
the files she had. The notes spread out around her midair. Her gaze trailing from one scroll to
the next in rapid succession. “Hmm. Nutrition deficiency. Minor concussion. Memory
misalignment…” Martavia frowned and then quickly wrote something down on a conjured
notepad. “Yzis will want to know about that.”

“Memory…misalignment?” Penny squawked.

Martavia raised a brow. “They didn’t inform you of that?”

“N-no?”

Martavia’s gaze narrowed as she wrote something furiously in her notepad. She flicked her
wand to bundle up the papers. They went flying back toward the office where Pomfrey let out
a yelp. “Returned!” Martavia smirked and then faced Penny. “Well?”

“What?”

“Get up, I need to have a proper look of you.”

What followed was a thorough and almost intrusive examination that was both familiar and
unfamiliar to Penny. Between checking her balance and vision, to being scanned magically
and having Martavia swab her mouth and dip it into various potions at her belt. Indicators of
some sort.

At the end, Martavia gave her a prescription that Pomfrey harrumphed about, when she
joined them.
“She doesn’t need adscititious potions!” Pomfrey hissed, but took the slip of scroll from her.

“If she’s nutritionally deficient she does.” Martavia sniffed. “Frankly I’m surprised more
students aren’t. I remember the kind of meals Hogwarts served.”

“The meals we serve are perfectly in line with the Office of Nourishment’s Guidelines for
daily caloric intake.” Pomfrey huffed.

“Those guidelines are for preventing starvation, not for a healthy growing child. Honestly, if
my head of house hadn’t supplemented nutrient rich snacks in between meals, I’d have
graduated Hogwarts with an eating disorder.” Martavia huffed and turned back to Penny.
“You take the blue potion twice a day. With your morning and evening meal. Professor
Snape is qualified to fill the prescription, so you should be able to pick them up here from the
infirmary. If there is an issue-“ Martavia sent Pomfrey a cross look. “Send Yzis an owl and
we will have an owl-order for them. Otherwise, I’ll put in an order for meal replacement
potions. Miss Yzis will be informed and have them delivered to you in bulk. They have a
shelf life of six months, so don’t be stingy with them. Drink them when you feel even
remotely peckish. Do you understand?”

“Yes ma’am” Penny nodded.

“Good. Now in the meantime…” Martavia finally gave a smile and rummaged in her robes,
pulling out a small ribbon tied box. “Lord Black had this specially portkeyed for you when he
received word of the attack and copy of your preliminary health checkup.”

Penny grabbed the small box and opened it. Inside were six fried puff pastries, with labels for
their fillings. Guava and cheese, Dulche de leche and coconut, and mango and cream cheese.
She salivated at the flavors and all but inhaled one of the guava and cheese pastelitos with her
eyes closed and moaning softly. When she finished eating it, she spied Martavia smirking
triumphantly at Pomfrey, who had pursed her lips.

Having to get the practice kits back to the quidditch pitch every morning was a hassle. Not
because it was difficult or heavy, but because she had her swim club practices to get to, but
those were on the otherside of the castle.

Tuesday morning, she got the kits back to the Gryffindor Quidditch lockers alright and then
had to trek all the way around the grounds toward the Greenhouses, climb up toward the
viaduct entrance and then head down to the boathouse. She was winded by the time she got
there, and the whole team was already in the water by then. Dylan waiting.

“Nice to see you’ve joined us.” Dylan smiled her way.

“Sorry…” Penny panted. “McGonagall made me quidditch manager.”

“You joined the quidditch team?!” Lola shot out of the water and landed on the docks in a
squat, with a smile. “You’re going to love flying!”

“No-no. I’m just the manager. I didn’t want to be, but it’s my punishment.”

Dylan frowned toothily. “They can’t make you join a club if you don’t want to.”

“Apparently…she can.” Penny grumbled. “I’ll get dressed and be in…Wait—” Penny looked
around. “Dumebldore’s not here?” Dumbledore hadn’t shown up for the Saturday practice, or
the Sunday one. Penny had missed the Friday one after the troll attack. Mondays they rested
after the weekend of practice.

“I’m not complaining.” Dylan smiled. “Now get changed. Oh and there’s something in the
meeting room for you to snack on.”

“Snack on?”

“Pomfrey told me you needed a higher caloric intake.” Dylan crossed his arms. “Something
about you…starving yourself?”

“Penny!” Bert cried from the water. The others also raised their own concerns. “Don’t make
me owl my nan!”

“I’m FINE!” Penny huffed. She hadn’t yet received those meal replacements. “I didn’t realize
magic needed so much more food to fuel.” She grumbled and stomped into the locker rooms.
She changed quickly, and glowered at the plate of food. It was at least not a pastry or
anything sweet. Instead it was a plate of cooked mussels. She never liked mussles, not in the
Before, and probably not now. “Eugh.” She picked one up, tipped it into her mouth and
slurped the snot-textured shellfish. She gagged, and didn’t bother chewing, swallowing it
whole.

One was more than enough in her book. She gargled water quickly, drank the temperature
potion, before heading out.

“Ready?”

“Ready!” Penny announced.

Lola snatched her and propelled them up into the air with one of her propulsion charms.
Penny shrieked and then laughed as they plummeted into the water, splashing the others.

Penny was still on a mission to increase her swimming stamina. She increased how long she
could hold her breath, now to do it while swimming.

It was going great today until she felt more tired than usual. Dylan noticed and he pointed up
and they broke the water’s surface.

“You’re slower than usual.” Dylan asked.

“Probably because I had to walk all the way from the laundry to the boathouse.” Penny
sighed.

“Hmmmm.” Dylan’s teeth barred. “Damn bristleheads think the world revolves around
them.” He sighed. “Can’t be helped now. Hold onto me for the rest of the swim. People can
drown when they cramp midway swimming, and I’d rather you not.”

“Kay.” Penny sighed, and he pulled her close so she was holding onto his midsection,
floating just above his back.

Penny got a front row view of the way the micro scales fluttered on his back and the
iridescent sheen as they helped the water move effortlessly over him, creating a slippery and
frictionless surface. As opposed to human skin, it was smooth, like shark skin.

At least until she ran her hands in the opposite direction. It tickled and prickled against her
skin and Dylan shivered. “Don’t do that! That tickles!”

“It tickles?” Penny asked, mischief on her brain.

“No. Guppy. No-ack!” Dylan flung her off him when she did it again purposefully. Penny
giggled within the bubblehead charm as he convulsed and released a melodious laugh into the
water. His whole body shook, bubbles releasing out from every one of his gills until he
finally calmed down. “Oh, that’s it.” Dylan warned and shot off after her, his webbed hands
catching her under her shoulders and wiggling at her sides.

Penny shrieked and wriggled, laughing and kicking her feet into the water.

“Think you’re going to tickle me without consequences? No no, no first year is gonna catch
me off guard like that and not face my wrath.” He sang while his fingers were relentless.
Penny merely giggled and screamed, tears coming to her eyes from the mirth.

“What are you two doing?” Pippa swam up, her blond hair a cloud around her head. The rest
of the team catching up.

Dylan slowed just enough to explain. “She tickled me.”

“And?” Pippa leaned her head one way. “We’ve all tickled you at least once.”

“But Guppy did it on purpose.” Dylan whined, his fingers fluttering once more, eliciting
another giggle out of Penny.

“Oh, Piranha…” Pippa got up close, touching Dylan’s shoulder. “So did we.” Dylan let out a
sharp bark when Pippa got him between his neck and shoulder. Her gillyweed induced
webbing rubbed against his skin. Dylan released more bubbled laughter and flung them both
away.

“Traitors!” Dylan roared, his lips stretched into a sharp toothed grin, and the pupils of his
eyes wide.
 Pippa pulled Penny close, whispering to her. “Go for his knees.” And then she swam and
tackled Dylan in the water, her arms wrapped around his mid section. Dylan wriggled as they
fought, swirling and ducking around each other, bubbles in their wake until Pippa managed to
direct them toward Penny, who latched on and got one knee, fingers tickling the back of his
knee. Dylan convulsed, unable to propel himself in the water as now Gilbert joined them,
latching onto the same leg Penny had, holding him steady.

Lola and Lian were next, locking his arms and Lynn snatched up his other leg.

More and more bubbles released and they all slowly rose in the water until they surfaced,
giggling in the cold November air. They floated like a romp of otters, each of them holding
onto another.

“You’re all rotten.” Dylan rasped, but couldn’t stop himself from chuckling.

“To the core.” Penny giggled.

They spent the rest of their practice floating in a group, enjoying the morning air and
splashing each other. Eventually they swam back, but the swim was languid and relaxing. It
was a much desired break from their rigorous practice schedule.

Chapter End Notes

Just a chapter for the holidays. I felt like being generous and thankful to all your readers.
Even though I haevnt' been answering all the comments, I want you all to know I read
them, multiple times. As they're coming in and while I'm writing because they're
incredibly motivating. So as a... readers-giving? (Friendsgiving but for fic readers), I'm
putting this chapter out. I won't have time Wednesday-Friday with all the cooking and
what not, so putting it out now. I know other countries have already had their
thanksgiving, so consider this a very late one for that.

The Azkaban scene! I have been so excited for over a year for this chapter. I've had it
written for so long and finally its here. And it will surprise some of you that yeah! Penny
still isn't Sirius's biological child. The world didn't react to her magically and made her
Sirius's kid. And Sirius even says it's impossible. Why do you think he says that? (ten
points to the correct guess!).

There's going to be more Azkaban scenes beyond this one btw. Alastor's pov will be
next to go over what he did at the "loo". If you all recall in the investigation, there is
something fishy in the financials. Someone's been embezzling funds from the Black
vaults masking it as Azkaban charges. And Alastor is going to find out who.

There will also be a future scene in Sirius's pov whilst in Azkaban. But that's further out.

Martavia Goyle is the very same sister Goyle mentioned in class once. (I don't yet know
if she'll appear again, but I needed a Healer anyway, and I didn't fancy using Andromeda
like so many fics tend to. I don't see Andromeda Tonks as a healer tbh. But she will have
her place in the narrative).

First scene of Penny acting as team manager. You guys were all up in arms about that
previous chapter, but it's really McGonagal's misguided (yet somewhat successful)
attempt to get them to get along.

I hope you all enjoyed the downtime and relief with Penny and the swim club.

Anyway happy reading! Please let me know your favorite parts of the chapter!
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!